THE
FIRST
PART
OF
THE
DISCOURSE
.
Epocha
.
●dam
,
or
●e
Creati●
THE
First
Epocha
will
immediately
present
you
with
a
most
wonderful
Sight
.
God
,
who
created
the
Heavens
and
the
Earth
by
the
Word
of
his
Power
,
Age
of
World
.
and
made
Man
after
his
own
Image
.
It
is
with
this
,
Moses
begins
,
the
most
ancient
of
Historians
,
the
most
sublime
of
Philosophers
,
and
the
wisest
of
Legislators
.
He
makes
this
the
Foundation
as
well
of
Years
before
J.
C.
●004
his
History
,
as
of
his
Doctrine
,
and
Laws
.
Years
of
the
World
.
1
Afterwards
he
shews
us
how
all
Men
were
shut
up
in
one
,
and
even
his
Wife
to
proceed
from
himself
;
then
he
comes
to
the
Concord
of
Marriages
,
and
the
Society
of
Mankind
established
upon
this
Foundation
;
the
Perfection
and
Power
of
Man
,
how
much
he
bo●e
of
the
Image
of
God
in
his
whole
Man
;
his
Empire
over
all
Creatures
;
his
Innocency
,
together
with
his
Felicity
in
the
Garden
of
Eden
,
whose
Memory
is
conserv'd
in
the
Golden
Age
of
the
Poets
;
the
Divine
Precept
given
to
our
first
Parents
;
the
Malice
of
the
Tempting
Spirit
,
and
his
Appearance
under
the
Form
of
a
Serpent
;
the
Fall
of
Adam
and
Eve
,
most
dismal
to
all
their
Posterity
;
the
first
Man
justly
punished
in
all
his
Children
,
and
Mankind
cursed
by
God
;
the
first
Promise
of
Redemption
,
and
the
future
Victory
of
Men
over
the
Devil
who
had
destroyed
them
.
Years
before
J.
C.
3875
Gen.
v.
3.4
.
The
Earth
began
to
fill
,
and
Crimes
increased
.
Years
of
the
World
.
129
Cain
,
the
first-born
of
Adam
and
Eve
,
shewed
to
the
early
World
the
first
Tragical
Action
;
and
Vertue
began
then
to
be
persecuted
by
Vice
.
There
appeared
the
contrary
Tempers
of
the
two
Brothers
;
the
Innocence
of
Abel
,
his
Pastoral
Life
,
and
his
acceptable
Sacrifices
;
those
of
Cain
rejected
,
his
Avarice
,
Impiety
,
Parricide
,
and
Jealousie
,
the
Parent
of
Murthers
;
the
Punishment
of
that
Crime
;
the
Conscience
of
the
Parricide
disturbed
with
continual
Fears
;
the
first
Town
built
by
this
wicked
Man
,
who
fought
out
for
himself
an
Asylum
against
the
Hatred
and
Horrour
of
Mankind
;
the
Invention
of
Arts
by
his
Children
;
the
Tyranny
of
Passions
,
and
the
prodigious
Malignity
of
Mans
Heart
always
carried
out
to
Evil
;
the
Posterity
of
Seth
faithful
to
God
,
notwithstanding
this
Depravation
:
Years
before
J.
C.
3017
Pious
Enoch
miraculously
taken
Years
of
the
World
.
987
out
of
the
World
,
that
was
not
worthy
to
enjoy
him
;
the
distinction
of
the
Children
of
God
from
the
Children
of
Men
,
that
is
to
say
,
of
those
who
lived
according
to
the
Spirit
,
from
them
who
lived
after
the
Flesh
;
their
Commixture
,
and
the
universal
Corruption
of
the
World
;
the
Ruine
of
Men
Years
before
J.
C.
2468
resolved
by
a
just
Judgment
from
God
;
his
Years
of
the
World
.
1536
Wrath
declared
to
Sinners
by
his
Servant
Noah
;
their
Impenitence
,
and
their
Obduracy
Years
before
J.
C.
2348
at
last
punished
by
the
Deluge
;
Noah
Years
of
the
World
.
1656
and
his
Family
preserved
for
the
repairing
of
Mankind
.
This
is
what
fell
out
in
1656
Years
.
Such
is
the
Beginning
of
all
Histories
,
in
which
is
manifested
the
Almightiness
,
Wisdom
,
and
Goodness
of
God
;
the
happy
Innocence
under
his
Protection
;
his
Justice
in
revenging
Crimes
;
and
at
the
same
time
his
Patience
,
and
waiting
to
be
gracious
,
in
staying
for
the
Conversion
of
Sinners
;
the
Greatness
and
Dignity
of
Man
in
his
first
Institution
;
Gen.
ii
.
●5
.
iii.
17
,
●8
,
19.
iv
.
●
.
〈◊〉
Ib.
iv
.
2.
the
Genius
of
Mankind
since
it
was
corrupted
;
the
Nature
of
Jealousie
,
and
the
secret
Causes
of
Violences
and
Wars
,
Ib.
iii.
21
.
●cros
.
Chald.
Hist.
Chald.
Hie●on
.
Egypt
.
●hoen
.
that
is
to
say
,
all
the
Foundations
of
Religion
and
Morality
.
With
Mankind
Noah
preserved
the
Arts
,
as
well
those
which
served
for
the
Subsistence
of
Humane
Life
,
and
which
Men
knew
from
their
first
being
,
as
those
they
had
since
invented
.
Those
first
Arts
which
Men
learn'd
ab
origine
,
and
apparently
from
their
Creator
,
are
[
](A28838-e11340-b)a
a
●ist
.
Mnas
.
Nic.
Da●asc
.
l.
96.
Abyd
.
de
Med.
&
Assyr
.
Agriculture
,
the
[
](A28838-e11360-b)b
b
Ap.
Jos.
Antiq.
l.
1.
●
.
4.
&
l.
1
.
●ont
.
Apion
,
&
Euseb.
L.
IX
.
Pastoral
Art
,
that
[
](A28838-e11400-b)c
c
Praep.
Ev.
●
.
11
,
12.
Plut.
opusc
.
Pl●sne
So●ert
.
terr.
an
●●quat
.
Lucian
.
de
〈◊〉
Syr.
of
Clothing
themselves
,
and
it
may
be
too
that
of
Building
,
and
making
Lodgings
for
their
Security
.
And
we
do
not
see
the
beginning
of
these
Arts
in
the
East
,
in
those
Places
whither
Mankind
is
since
scattered
.
The
Tradition
of
the
Universal
Deluge
has
gone
thorow
all
the
Earth
.
The
Ark
in
which
Noah
and
his
Family
were
preserved
hath
been
ever
celebrated
in
the
East
,
and
chiefly
in
those
Places
where
it
staid
after
the
Flood
.
There
are
divers
other
Circumstances
of
this
most
excellent
History
taken
particular
notice
of
in
the
Annals
and
Traditions
of
the
Ancient
People
:
all
the
Particularities
of
Time
,
and
every
thing
else
concurring
as
much
as
possibly
can
be
expected
in
so
remote
and
distant
an
Antiquity
.
II.
Epocha
.
Noah
,
or
the
Deluge
.
2.
Age
of
the
World
.
After
the
Flood
is
observable
the
shortning
of
Man's
Life
,
and
a
change
and
alteration
of
the
way
of
Living
,
and
a
New
Nourishment
substituted
in
stead
of
the
Years
before
J.
C.
2348
Fruits
of
the
Earth
;
some
Precepts
given
Years
of
the
World
.
1656
Years
before
J.
C.
2347
to
Noah
only
viva
voce
,
the
Confusion
of
Years
of
the
World
.
1657
Years
before
J.
C.
2247
Tongues
at
the
Tower
of
Babel
,
the
first
Years
of
the
World
.
1757
Monument
,
and
Mens
Weakness
,
the
Division
of
Noah's
three
Sons
,
and
the
first
Distribution
of
Lands
.
The
Memory
of
the
three
first
Authors
of
Nations
and
People
is
preserved
among
Men.
Japhet
,
who
Peopled
the
greatest
part
of
the
West
,
continues
there
in
great
veneration
under
the
Name
of
Japhet
.
Cham
and
his
Son
Canaan
have
been
no
less
known
among
the
Aegyptians
and
Phoenicians
;
and
the
Remembrance
of
Shem
has
been
always
held
Sacred
among
the
Hebrews
,
who
came
from
him
.
A
little
after
this
first
Division
of
Mankind
,
Nimrod
,
a
Wild
Man
,
became
by
his
violent
Humour
the
first
of
Conquerors
;
and
this
was
the
Origine
of
all
Conquests
.
He
established
his
Kingdom
in
Babylon
,
Gen.
x.
9
,
10
,
18.
in
the
same
Place
where
the
Tower
was
begun
,
and
had
been
carried
up
to
a
strange
height
,
but
yet
it
seems
not
up
to
that
stature
the
Vanity
of
Man
intended
or
desired
it
.
Round
about
it
,
much-what
at
the
same
time
,
Niniveh
was
built
,
and
some
other
ancient
Kingdoms
setled
.
They
were
but
small
in
those
first
and
early
Times
,
and
there
was
even
in
Aegypt
it self
Four
Dynasties
or
Principalities
;
that
of
Thebes
,
that
of
Tine
,
that
of
Memphis
,
and
that
of
Tanis
,
which
was
the
Chief
of
Lower
Aegypt
.
To
much
about
this
time
may
be
referred
the
beginning
of
the
Laws
and
Policies
of
the
Aegyptians
,
that
of
their
Pyramids
which
remain
to
this
day
,
and
that
of
the
Astronomical
Observations
of
as
well
those
People
,
Years
before
J.
C.
2233
as
of
the
Chaldeans
.
We
may
likewise
Years
of
the
World
.
1771
bring
up
to
about
this
time
,
and
no
higher
,
the
Observations
which
the
Chaldeans
(
for
they
were
without
dispute
the
first
Observers
of
the
Stars
)
gave
in
Babylon
to
Callisthenes
for
Aristotle
.
Porphyr
.
ap.
Simp.
l.
ii
.
de
Caelo
.
Every
thing
begins
:
There
is
no
antient
History
wherein
there
appears
,
not
only
in
these
first
times
,
but
a
long
time
after
,
some
manifest
Vestigia
of
the
newness
of
the
World
.
We
see
Laws
were
to
be
made
and
established
,
Manners
to
be
amended
,
and
Empires
to
be
formed
.
Mankind
coming
out
by
degrees
from
Ignorance
;
Experience
instructs
them
,
and
Arts
are
either
invented
or
perfected
.
Accordingly
as
Men
multiplyed
,
the
Land
was
populated
,
and
Inhabitants
came
to
live
nearer
to
one
another
.
Mountains
and
Precipices
were
passed
over
;
Rivers
crost
,
and
at
last
the
Seas
;
and
Men
established
new
Habitations
.
The
Earth
,
which
in
the
Beginning
was
but
a
wild
Forest
,
now
took
another
Form
;
the
grub'd-up
Trees
gave
way
to
Fields
,
Pasturages
,
Hamlets
,
Burroughs
,
and
at
length
to
Cities
.
They
began
then
to
have
the
Art
and
Cunning
of
taking
some
kind
of
Beasts
,
of
tarning
others
,
and
bringing
them
up
to
Labour
and
Service
.
At
first
they
were
used
to
ingage
and
fight
with
wild
Beasts
.
The
first
Heroes
made
themselves
signal
in
these
sort
of
Exercises
.
Gen.
x.
9.
This
gave
occasion
to
the
inventing
of
Arms
,
which
afterwards
Men
turned
one
against
another
:
Nimrod
,
the
first
Warrior
and
first
Conqueror
,
is
called
in
Scripture
a
mighty
Hunter
.
But
Man's
Skill
lay
not
only
in
Beasts
,
he
knew
also
how
to
bring
up
Plants
,
and
ripen
Fruits
.
He
likewise
reduced
Metals
to
his
use
,
and
by
degrees
made
them
serviceable
to
all
Mankind
.
And
as
it
was
but
natural
,
that
time
should
invent
and
find
out
a
great
many
things
,
so
likewise
time
made
several
other
things
be
forgot
,
at
least
to
most
Men.
Those
first
Arts
which
Noah
had
preserved
,
and
which
are
always
kept
up
in
some
Countries
,
where
●ver
there
is
a
first
Establishment
of
Mankind
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
new
Plantations
,
are
lost
proportionably
,
as
they
are
distant
from
that
Country
.
For
either
they
must
be
learned
over
again
with
time
,
or
else
those
who
had
preserved
them
,
must
carry
them
over
to
those
others
.
Wherefore
we
see
all
things
,
to
come
from
Lands
that
have
been
always
inhabited
,
where
the
Grounds
and
Foundations
of
Arts
remain
in
their
Perfection
,
and
there
also
is
to
be
learned
every
day
things
very
considerable
.
The
Knowledge
of
God
,
and
the
Remembrance
of
the
Creation
was
preserved
there
;
but
it
did
daily
degenerate
,
and
grew
weaker
and
weaker
.
The
Ancient
Traditions
were
either
quite
forgot
,
or
at
least
obscure
and
dim
:
The
Fables
and
Stories
that
have
succeeded
them
,
retain'd
only
the
gross
Ideas
of
them
:
False
Deities
multiplied
and
became
more
numerous
,
and
that
gave
occasion
to
the
calling
of
Abraham
.
III.
Epocha
.
The
Call
of
Abraham
.
3.
Age
of
the
World
.
Four
hundred
twenty
six
Years
after
the
Deluge
,
as
every
Body
walked
after
their
own
ways
,
and
never
were
mindful
of
that
God
that
made
them
,
this
great
Creator
,
to
hinder
the
Progress
of
so
abominable
a
Years
before
J.
C.
1921
Wickedness
,
in
the
midst
of
their
Sins
,
began
Years
of
the
World
.
2083
to
set
apart
to
himself
a
chosen
People
.
Abraham
was
elected
to
be
the
Father
of
the
Faithful
:
God
called
him
in
the
Land
of
Canaan
,
where
he
resolved
to
establish
his
Worship
,
and
to
settle
the
Children
of
that
blessed
Patriarch
whom
he
said
he
would
multiply
as
the
Stars
of
Heaven
,
and
as
the
Sand
on
the
Sea-shore
.
To
the
promise
that
he
made
of
giving
this
Land
to
his
posterity
,
he
joyn'd
another
far
more
great
and
illustrious
,
and
that
was
that
mighty
blessing
,
which
was
to
extend
to
all
the
people
of
the
World
in
Jesus
Christ
coming
forth
from
his
off-spring
.
Heb.
vii
.
1.
2
,
3
,
&c.
This
was
that
Jesus
Christ
whom
Abraham
honoured
,
in
the
Person
of
the
great
High-Priest
Melchisedeck
,
unto
whom
he
gave
the
tent
of
the
Spoils
,
which
he
had
got
,
returning
from
the
slaughter
of
Kings
,
and
by
whom
he
was
blest
.
In
the
midst
of
these
vast
Riches
,
and
of
a
Power
commensurate
to
that
of
Kings
,
Abraham
still
kept
to
his
old
ways
and
customs
,
he
ever
led
a
plain
,
simple
,
and
pastoral
Life
,
which
yet
had
its
due
Magnificence
,
and
the
Patriarch
made
it
principally
appear
in
his
generous
Hospitality
to
all
People
.
Heaven
Years
before
J.
C.
1856
at
last
was
pleased
to
send
him
Guests
;
Years
of
the
World
.
2148
the
Angels
revealed
to
him
the
Counsels
of
God
;
he
believed
them
,
and
appeared
in
all
things
full
of
Faith
and
Piety
.
In
his
time
Inachus
,
the
most
antient
of
all
Kings
known
by
the
Grecians
,
founded
the
Kingdom
of
Argos
.
After
Abraham
,
there
was
Isaac
his
Son
,
and
Jacob
Grandson
,
the
Imitators
and
followers
of
his
Faith
and
Simplicity
in
the
same
pastoral
Life
.
God
did
also
to
them
reiterate
the
same
Promises
he
had
made
to
Abraham
their
Father
,
Years
before
J.
C.
1759
and
as
he
had
done
him
,
he
conducted
them
Years
of
the
World
.
2245
in
all
things
.
Isaac
blessed
Jacob
,
to
the
prejudice
as
well
as
grief
of
Esau
his
elder
Brother
;
and
deceived
in
appearance
,
in
effect
and
reality
he
executes
the
Counsels
and
Determinations
of
God
.
Jacob
,
whom
God
protected
,
was
in
all
things
to
be
preferred
to
Esau
.
An
Angel
,
with
whom
he
mysteriously
fought
,
gave
unto
him
the
Name
of
Israel
,
from
whence
his
Posterity
were
called
Israelites
.
From
his
Loins
came
the
Twelve
Patriarchs
,
Fathers
to
the
Twelve
Tribes
of
the
Hebrew
People
;
among
others
Levi
,
from
whence
issued
the
Ministers
of
Sacred
things
;
Judah
,
from
whom
came
CHRIST
,
the
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
;
and
Joseph
,
whom
Jacob
loved
above
all
the
rest
of
his
Children
.
In
him
were
made
manifest
some
new
Secrets
of
Providence
:
But
above
all
things
was
seen
the
Innocence
and
Wisdom
of
young
Joseph
,
who
was
always
an
utter
Enemy
to
Wickedness
and
Vice
,
and
careful
to
repress
and
hinder
it
in
his
Brethren
;
his
Mysterious
and
Prophetick
Dreams
;
his
Brethren
jealous
,
and
Jealousie
twice
the
Years
before
J.
C.
1728
Cause
of
a
Parricide
;
the
selling
of
this
Years
of
the
World
.
2276
their
Great
Brother
;
his
Fidelity
to
his
Master
,
and
his
most
admirable
Chastity
;
the
dangerous
Calamities
it
brought
upon
him
;
Years
before
J.
C.
1717
his
Prison
,
and
his
Constancy
;
his
Predictions
;
Years
of
the
World
.
2287
his
miraculous
Deliverance
;
that
Years
before
J.
C.
1715
Famous
Interpretation
of
Pharaoh's
Dreams
;
Years
of
the
World
.
2289
the
Desert
of
so
Great
a
Man
required
;
his
Genius
elevated
and
fitted
for
his
Place
;
and
God's
Protection
,
which
made
him
to
Rule
Years
before
J.
C.
1706
where-ever
he
was
;
his
Foresight
;
his
wise
Years
of
the
World
.
2298
Counsels
,
and
his
absolute
Power
in
the
Kingdome
of
the
Lower
Aegypt
:
By
this
means
here
was
the
Safety
of
his
Father
Jacob
and
his
Family
.
This
Family
,
cherished
by
God
,
was
thus
setled
and
established
in
that
part
of
Aegypt
whereof
Tanis
was
the
Capital
,
and
of
which
the
Kings
took
Years
before
J.
C.
1689
the
Name
of
Pharaoh
.
Jacob
dies
,
and
a
Years
of
the
World
.
2315
little
before
his
Death
he
delivers
this
most
celebrated
Prophecy
,
where
discovering
to
his
Sons
the
Patriarchs
the
State
of
their
Posterity
,
he
particularly
points
out
to
Judah
the
time
of
the
Messiah's
coming
into
the
World
,
who
was
to
proceed
from
his
Race
.
This
Patriarch's
Houshold
became
a
very
great
People
in
a
little
time
;
and
this
prodigious
increase
and
multiplying
raised
the
Aegyptians
Jealousie
:
The
Hebrews
are
unjustly
hated
,
and
without
any
pity
persecuted
:
God
raises
up
Moses
their
Years
before
J.
C.
1571
Deliverer
,
whom
he
preserved
from
the
Years
of
the
World
.
2433
River
Nilus
,
and
made
him
fall
into
the
Hands
of
Pharaoh's
Daughter
:
She
brought
him
up
as
her
own
Child
,
and
instructed
him
in
all
the
Wisdom
of
the
Aegyptians
.
At
that
time
the
People
of
Aegypt
setled
themselves
in
several
Places
of
Greece
.
The
Years
before
J.
C.
1556
Colony
that
Cecrops
brought
out
of
Aegypt
Years
of
the
World
.
2448
founded
twelve
Cities
,
or
rather
Towns
,
of
which
he
made
the
Kingdom
of
Athens
,
and
where
he
established
with
the
Laws
of
his
Country
,
the
Gods
that
were
to
be
worshipped
there
.
Marm.
Arund
.
seu
Aera
Att.
A
little
after
hapned
the
Deucalion-Flood
in
Thessaly
,
confounded
by
the
Greeks
with
the
Universal
Deluge
.
Hellen
the
Son
of
Deucalion
reigned
in
Phtie
,
a
Country
in
Thessaly
,
and
gave
his
Name
to
Greece
.
The
People
,
which
before
were
called
Greeks
,
ever
since
have
born
the
Name
of
Helleneses
,
tho'
the
Latins
have
called
them
by
their
old
Name
.
Moreover
,
about
this
time
Cadmus
the
Son
of
Agenor
transported
into
Greece
a
Colony
of
Phoenicians
,
and
founded
the
City
of
Thebes
in
Boeotia
.
The
Syrian
and
Phoenician
Gods
came
along
with
him
into
Greece
.
In
the
mean
while
Years
before
J.
C.
1531
Moses
grew
up
in
years
,
and
about
the
Fortieth
Years
of
the
World
.
2473
of
his
Age
he
despised
the
Riches
of
the
Court
of
Aegypt
;
and
touched
with
the
Wickedness
of
his
Brethren
the
Israelites
,
to
appease
and
moderate
them
,
he
ventured
his
own
Life
.
But
these
Men
were
so
far
from
receiving
any
Benefit
by
his
Zeal
and
Courage
,
that
they
exposed
him
to
the
Fury
of
Pharaoh
,
who
was
resolved
on
his
Ruine
.
Moses
flies
out
of
Aegypt
into
Arabia
,
to
the
Land
of
Midian
,
where
his
Virtue
,
which
was
always
ready
to
relieve
the
Oppressed
,
made
him
find
a
safe
Retreat
.
Years
before
J.
C.
1491
This
Great
Man
,
without
any
hopes
of
delivering
Years
of
the
World
.
2513
his
People
,
or
expectation
of
better
Times
,
had
spent
Forty
years
in
keeping
the
Flock
of
Jethro
his
Father-in-Law
,
when
he
saw
in
the
Desart
a
Burning
Bush
,
and
heard
the
Voice
of
the
God
of
his
Fathers
,
who
sent
him
back
into
Aegypt
,
to
bring
forth
his
Brethren
the
Children
of
Israel
out
of
Captivity
.
There
appeared
the
Humility
,
Courage
,
and
Miracles
of
that
Divine
Legislator
;
the
Hardness
of
Pharaoh's
Heart
,
and
the
terrible
Plagues
which
God
sent
upon
him
;
the
Passover
,
and
the
next
day
the
Passing
over
the
Red
Sea
:
Pharaoh
and
the
Aegyptians
drowned
in
those
Waters
,
and
the
absolute
Deliverance
of
the
Israelites
.
IV.
Epocha
.
Moses
,
or
the
Written
Law
.
The
Time
of
the
Written
Law
now
begins
.
It
was
given
to
Moses
Four
hundred
and
thirty
years
after
the
Calling
of
Abraham
,
Eight
hundred
fifty
six
years
after
the
Flood
,
and
the
same
year
that
the
Hebrew
Years
before
J.
C.
1491
People
came
out
of
Aegypt
.
This
Date
is
Years
of
the
World
.
2513
very
observable
,
because
it
is
very
useful
for
designating
the
whole
time
that
has
elapsed
ever
since
Moses
unto
Jesus
Christ
.
All
this
Time
is
called
the
Time
of
the
Written
Law
,
to
distinguish
it
from
the
precedent
Time
,
which
is
called
the
Time
of
the
Law
of
Nature
,
wherein
Men
had
only
for
their
Guide
and
Rule
of
Governance
,
Natural
Reason
,
and
the
Traditions
of
their
Ancestors
.
God
then
having
freed
his
People
from
the
Tyranny
of
the
Aegyptians
,
and
brought
them
into
the
Land
where
he
designed
to
be
served
and
worshipped
;
before
ever
he
established
it
there
,
he
proposed
to
him
the
Law
according
to
which
he
was
to
live
.
He
wrote
with
his
own
Hand
upon
two
Tables
of
Stone
,
which
he
delivered
to
Moses
upon
the
top
of
Mount
Sinai
,
the
Foundation
of
this
Law
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Decalogue
,
or
the
Ten
Commandments
,
which
contain
the
First
Principles
how
God
is
to
be
worshipped
,
and
Humane
Society
preserved
.
He
dictated
to
the
same
Moses
the
other
Precepts
,
by
which
he
established
the
Tabernacle
,
Heh
.
ix
.
9
,
23.
the
Figure
of
Future
Time
;
the
Ark
,
wherein
God
discovered
himself
to
be
present
by
his
Oracles
,
and
in
which
the
Tables
of
the
Law
were
kept
;
the
Advancement
of
Aaron
the
Brother
of
Moses
;
the
High-Priest
,
the
Ceremonies
of
their
Consecration
,
and
the
Form
of
their
mysterious
Habits
;
the
Priests
Functions
,
the
Sons
of
Aaron
;
those
of
the
Levites
,
with
the
other
Observances
of
Religion
;
and
that
which
is
most
beautiful
and
decent
,
the
Rules
of
good
Manners
,
the
Policy
and
Government
of
his
chosen
People
,
of
whom
he
would
be
himself
the
Legislator
.
This
is
what
is
observable
in
the
Epocha
of
the
Written
Law
.
Afterwards
,
we
see
the
Journey
continued
in
the
Wilderness
;
the
Revolts
,
the
Idolatries
,
the
Punishments
and
Consolations
of
the
People
of
God
,
whom
this
Almighty
Legislator
reduced
by
these
means
by
degrees
:
the
Anointing
of
Eleazor
Years
before
J.
C.
1452
the
High-Priest
,
and
the
Death
of
his
Years
of
the
World
.
2552
Father
Aaron
:
the
Zeal
of
Phineas
the
Son
of
Eleazor
,
and
the
Priesthood
secured
to
his
Posterity
by
a
particular
Promise
.
During
this
time
the
Aegyptians
continued
the
Establishment
of
their
Colonies
in
divers
Places
,
chiefly
in
Greece
,
where
Danaus
the
A●gyptian
was
made
King
of
Argos
,
and
dispossess'd
the
Ancient
Kings
that
came
Years
before
J.
C.
1451
from
Inachus
.
Towards
the
end
of
the
Israelites
Years
of
the
World
.
2553
Journying
in
the
Wilderness
,
we
see
the
Beginnings
of
Wars
,
which
are
rendred
successful
through
the
Prayers
of
Moses
.
But
he
dies
,
and
leaves
to
the
Israelites
their
whole
History
,
which
he
had
carefully
digested
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
even
to
the
time
of
his
Death
.
This
History
is
continued
by
the
command
of
Josuah
,
and
his
Successors
.
This
afterwards
was
divided
into
several
Books
;
and
hence
it
is
that
we
have
the
Book
of
Josuah
,
the
Book
of
Judges
,
and
the
Four
Books
of
Kings
.
The
History
which
Moses
wrote
,
and
in
which
all
the
Law
was
included
,
was
also
divided
into
Five
Books
,
which
are
called
the
Pentateuch
,
and
which
are
the
Ground
of
Religion
.
After
the
Death
of
that
Man
of
God
,
we
read
of
the
Wars
of
Josuah
,
Years
before
J.
C.
1445
the
Conquest
and
Division
of
the
Holy
Land
,
Years
of
the
World
.
2559
and
the
Rebellions
of
the
People
,
punished
and
re-established
at
divers
times
.
There
Years
before
J.
C.
1405
are
likewise
the
Victories
of
Othoniel
the
Son
Years
of
the
World
.
2599
Years
before
J.
C.
1325
of
Kenaz
,
the
Brother
of
Caleb
,
who
delivered
Years
of
the
World
.
2679
him
from
the
Tyranny
of
Chausan-Rishathaim
King
of
Mesopotamia
;
and
Eighty
years
after
That
,
of
Ehud
the
Son
of
Gera
,
Years
before
J.
C.
1322
over
Eglon
King
of
Moab
.
About
this
Years
of
the
World
.
3682
time
Pelops
the
Phrygian
,
the
Son
of
Tantalus
,
reigned
in
Peloponnesus
,
and
called
that
famous
Country
by
his
Name
.
Bel
the
King
of
the
Chaldeans
received
from
those
People
Divine
Honours
.
The
ungrateful
,
Years
before
J.
C.
1305
murmuring
Israelites
fall
again
into
Servitude
.
Years
of
the
World
.
1699
Jabin
King
of
Chanaan
subjecteth
Years
before
J.
C.
1285
them
;
but
Deborah
the
Prophetess
who
Years
of
the
World
.
2719
judged
the
People
,
and
Baruc
the
Son
of
Ahinoam
,
overcame
Sisera
the
General
of
Years
before
J.
C.
1245
that
Kings
Army
.
Thirty
years
after
this
,
Years
of
the
World
.
2759
Gideon
that
mighty
Man
of
Valour
,
even
without
fighting
pursues
and
overcomes
the
Years
before
J.
C.
1236
Medianites
.
Abimelech
his
Son
usurped
the
Years
of
the
World
.
2768
Authority
by
the
Murther
of
his
Brethren
,
exercised
it
after
a
Tyrannical
manner
,
and
Years
before
J.
C.
1187
at
last
loseth
it
and
his
Life
together
.
Jephtha
Years
of
the
World
.
2817
makes
his
Victory
bloody
by
a
Sacrifice
that
was
not
to
be
excused
but
by
a
secret
Order
and
Dispensation
from
Heaven
,
concerning
which
it
hath
not
pleased
him
to
reveal
any
thing
to
us
.
In
this
Age
there
hapned
very
remarkable
things
among
the
Gentiles
.
Herod
.
l.
1.
c.
26.
For
,
according
to
Herodotus
his
Account
,
which
seems
to
be
the
most
exact
,
Years
before
J.
C.
1267
we
are
to
reckon
for
that
time
514.
years
Years
of
the
World
.
2737
before
Rome
,
Gen.
x.
11.
and
from
the
time
of
Deborah
,
Ninus
the
Son
of
Bel
,
and
the
Foundation
of
the
first
Empire
of
the
Assyrians
.
The
Court
was
established
at
Nineveh
,
an
Ancient
City
,
and
then
pretty
Famous
;
but
it
was
made
more
Splendid
and
Glorious
by
Ninus
.
Those
who
ascribe
1300
years
to
the
first
Assyrians
,
have
their
Foundation
from
the
Ancientness
of
the
City
:
and
Herodotus
,
who
allows
them
but
500
,
speaks
only
of
the
Empires
Duration
since
its
beginning
under
Ninus
the
Son
of
Bel
to
extend
it self
into
the
Upper
Asia
.
A
little
after
,
and
in
that
Conqueror's
Reign
,
Jos.
xix
.
20.
Joseph
.
Antiq.
8.2
.
we
are
to
fix
the
Foundation
,
or
the
Renewal
of
the
ancient
City
of
Tyre
,
whose
Navigation
,
and
whose
Colonies
rendred
it
so
Years
before
J.
C.
1252
considerable
.
At
last
,
a
little
after
Abimelech's
Years
of
the
World
.
2752
time
,
we
meet
with
the
memorable
Combates
of
Hercules
the
Son
of
Amphitryon
,
and
those
of
Theseus
King
of
Athens
,
who
made
but
one
great
City
of
the
twelve
Towns
of
Cecrops
,
and
instituted
a
better
Form
of
Government
among
the
Atheninians
.
During
Jephtha's
time
,
whilst
Semiramis
,
who
came
from
Ninus
,
and
was
the
Governess
of
Ninyas
,
inlarged
the
Assyrian
Empire
by
her
Victories
.
The
Famous
City
of
Troy
,
already
taken
once
by
the
Greeks
under
Laomedon
its
third
King
,
was
Years
before
J.
C.
1184
utterly
reduced
again
by
the
Greeks
,
under
Years
of
the
World
.
2820
Priam
the
Son
of
Laomedon
,
after
a
Siege
of
ten
years
.
V.
Epocha
.
The
Taking
of
Troy
.
The
fourth
Age
of
the
World
.
This
Epocha
of
the
Ruin
of
Troy
,
which
hapned
about
the
year
308.
after
the
Departure
out
of
Aegypt
,
and
1164
years
after
the
Deluge
,
is
very
considerable
,
as
well
because
of
the
Importance
of
so
great
an
Years
before
J.
C.
1184
Event
,
celebrated
by
two
of
the
greatest
Years
of
the
World
.
2820
Poets
of
Greece
and
Italy
;
as
because
that
every
thing
may
be
brought
to
this
Date
which
was
most
remarkable
in
those
called
the
Fabulous
,
or
H●roick
Times
;
the
Fabulous
,
by
reason
of
the
Fables
in
which
the
Histories
of
those
Times
are
wrapt
,
and
Heroick
,
by
reason
of
those
whom
the
Poets
have
called
the
Sons
of
the
Gods
,
and
Heroes
.
Their
Lives
were
not
far
from
this
Overthrow
:
For
in
the
time
of
Laomedon
the
Father
of
Priam
,
were
all
the
Heroes
of
the
Golden
Fleece
,
Jason
,
Hercules
,
Orpheus
,
Castor
and
Pollux
,
and
all
the
others
that
are
known
to
you
;
and
in
the
time
of
Priam
likewise
,
during
the
last
Siege
of
Troy
,
there
were
Achilles
,
Agamemnon
,
Menelaus
,
Vlysses
,
Hector
,
Sar●edon
the
Son
of
Jupiter
,
Aeneas
the
Son
of
Venus
,
whom
the
Romans
acknowledged
for
their
Founder
,
and
several
others
,
from
whom
the
most
Illustrious
Families
,
and
even
whole
Nations
boast
that
they
descend
.
This
Epocha
therefore
is
proper
to
recollect
whatsoever
the
Fabulous
Times
had
that
was
most
certain
,
and
most
eminent
.
But
what
is
seen
in
the
Sacred
History
,
is
in
all
Points
most
remarkable
;
Years
before
J.
C.
1177
the
prodigious
Strength
of
Samson
,
Years
of
the
World
.
2887
and
likewise
his
marvellous
Weakness
;
Eli
Years
of
the
World
.
1176
the
High-Priest
,
Venerable
by
his
Piety
,
Years
of
the
World
.
2888
Years
before
J.
C.
1095
and
unhappy
by
the
Guilt
of
his
Sons
;
Samuel
Years
of
the
World
.
2909
an
irreproachable
Judge
,
and
a
Prophet
chosen
by
God
to
anoint
Kings
;
Saul
,
the
first
King
of
Gods
People
,
his
Victories
,
his
presumption
to
Sacrifice
without
the
Priests
;
his
Disobedience
pitifully
excused
under
the
pretence
of
Religion
;
his
Reprobation
,
his
fatal
Fall
.
About
this
time
Codrus
King
of
Athens
gave
up
himself
to
death
for
the
safety
of
his
People
,
and
by
his
Death
they
got
the
Victory
.
His
Sons
Medon
and
Nileus
dispute
for
the
Kingdom
.
Upon
this
occasion
the
Athenians
abolish
all
Regality
,
and
declare
that
Jupiter
was
their
only
King
.
They
created
Governours
,
or
perpetual
Presidents
;
but
they
were
subject
to
render
an
account
of
their
Administration
.
These
Magistrates
were
called
Archontes
.
Medon
,
the
Son
of
Codrus
,
was
the
first
who
exercised
this
Magistracy
;
and
it
continued
a
long
while
in
his
Family
.
The
Athenians
extended
their
Colonies
into
that
part
of
Lesser
Asia
which
was
called
Ionia
.
The
Aeolick
Colonies
were
set
up
much-what
about
the
same
time
,
and
all
the
Lesser
Asia
was
filled
with
Greek
Towns
.
Years
before
J.
C.
1055
After
Saul
came
David
,
that
admirable
Years
of
the
World
.
2949
Shepherd
,
the
Conqueror
of
the
fierce
Goliah
,
and
of
all
the
Enemies
of
the
People
of
God
;
a
great
King
,
a
great
Conqueror
,
and
a
great
Prophet
,
worthy
to
sing
out
the
Praises
and
wonderful
Works
of
his
great
Creator
:
in
a
word
,
a
Man
after
God's
Years
before
J.
C.
1034
own
Heart
,
as
he
himself
stiles
him
,
and
Years
of
the
World
.
2970
Years
before
J.
C.
1014
who
by
his
Repentance
did
even
turn
his
Years
of
the
World
.
2990
Offences
to
the
Glory
of
his
Maker
.
To
this
Pious
Warriour
succeded
his
Son
Solomon
,
Wise
,
Just
,
Peaceful
,
whose
Hands
Years
before
J.
C.
1012
undefiled
with
Blood
,
were
accounted
worthy
Years
of
the
World
.
2992
to
build
the
Temple
of
God
.
VI.
Epocha
.
Solomon
,
or
the
Temple
finished
.
5.
Age
of
the
World
.
This
was
about
the
year
3000.
of
the
World
,
the
year
488.
since
the
Departure
out
of
Aegypt
,
and
,
to
adjust
the
Times
of
Sacred
History
with
those
of
the
Profane
,
180
years
after
the
taking
of
Troy
,
250
years
before
the
Founding
of
Rome
,
and
1000
years
before
Jesus
Christ
,
when
Solomon
Years
before
J.
C.
1004
finished
that
stupendious
Edifice
.
He
Years
of
the
World
.
3000
Years
before
J.
C.
1003
celebrated
the
Dedication
of
it
with
an
extraordinary
Years
of
the
World
.
3001
Piety
and
Magnificence
:
And
this
famous
Action
was
followed
with
several
other
Wonders
of
the
Reign
of
Solomon
,
which
ended
in
shameful
Weaknesses
.
He
gave
up
himself
to
the
Love
of
Women
,
which
debased
his
Mind
,
made
his
Heart
grow
wavering
,
so
that
at
last
his
Piety
degenerated
into
Idolatry
.
God
tho'
justly
provoked
,
yet
spares
him
for
the
sake
of
David
his
Servant
;
however
he
would
not
suffer
his
Ingratitude
utterly
to
go
unpunished
:
he
divides
his
Kingdom
after
his
death
,
under
his
Son
Rehoboam
.
The
Brutish
Pride
of
that
young
Prince
causes
Ten
of
his
Years
before
J.
C.
975
Tribes
to
be
cut
off
from
him
,
which
Jeroboam
Years
of
the
World
.
3029
separated
from
their
God
,
and
from
their
King
.
For
fear
lest
they
should
return
to
the
Kings
of
Judah
,
he
forbids
them
going
to
Sacrifice
at
the
Temple
of
Jerusalem
,
and
he
sets
up
his
Golden
Calves
,
to
which
he
ascribes
the
Name
of
the
God
of
Israel
,
that
so
the
Innovation
might
appear
less
strange
.
The
same
Reason
made
him
retain
the
Law
of
Moses
,
which
he
interpreted
according
to
his
own
Will
and
Pleasure
:
but
almost
all
the
Politie
of
it
he
caused
to
be
observed
,
as
well
the
Civil
as
Religious
;
so
that
the
Pentateuch
remained
still
in
veneration
among
the
separated
Tribes
.
Thus
was
the
Kingdom
of
Israel
set
up
against
the
Kingdom
of
Judah
.
In
that
of
Israel
Impiety
and
Idolatry
reigned
and
triumphed
.
But
Religion
,
tho'
it
was
several
times
clouded
in
that
of
Judah
,
yet
it
was
always
preserved
there
.
About
this
Years
before
J.
C.
971
time
the
Kings
of
Aegypt
were
very
powerful
.
Years
of
the
World
.
3033
The
Four
Kingdoms
had
been
re-united
under
that
of
Thebes
.
It
is
believed
that
Sesostris
,
that
famous
Conqueror
of
the
Aegyptians
,
is
that
Sesac
King
of
Aegypt
,
whom
God
made
use
of
to
chastise
the
Impiety
of
Rehoboam
.
In
the
Reign
of
Abijah
the
Son
of
Rehoboam
is
observable
that
great
and
mighty
Victory
,
which
the
Piety
of
that
Prince
gained
him
over
the
Schismatical
Tribes
.
H●s
Son
Asa
,
whose
Piety
is
commended
Years
before
J.
C.
917
in
Scripture
,
is
taken
notice
of
there
Years
of
the
World
.
3087
to
be
a
Man
who
in
his
Sicknesses
relied
more
upon
the
Humane
Help
of
Medicines
,
than
of
the
Goodness
and
Power
of
God
.
Years
before
J.
C.
924
In
his
time
Amri
King
of
Israel
built
Samaria
,
Years
of
the
World
.
3080
Years
before
J.
C.
914
where
he
established
the
Seat
of
his
Years
of
the
World
.
3090
Kingdom
.
This
Time
is
followed
with
the
admirable
Reign
of
Jehosaphat
,
wherein
flourished
Piety
,
Justice
,
Navigation
,
and
the
Military
Art
.
Whilst
he
appeared
in
the
Kingdom
of
Judah
another
David
,
Ahab
and
his
Wife
Jezabel
,
who
then
reigned
in
Israel
,
joyned
to
Jeroboam's
Idolatry
all
the
Impieties
Years
before
J.
C.
899
of
the
Gentiles
.
They
perished
both
of
Years
of
the
World
.
3105
them
miserably
.
God
,
who
had
bore
with
their
Idolatries
,
was
resolved
to
revenge
upon
them
the
Blood
of
Naboth
,
whom
they
had
caused
to
be
slain
,
because
he
had
refused
,
as
the
Law
of
Moses
required
,
to
sell
them
the
Fee
of
his
Paternal
Inheritance
.
Their
Sentence
was
pronounced
by
the
Mouth
of
the
Prophet
Elijah
.
Ahab
was
kille●
some
time
after
,
notwithstanding
all
Years
before
J.
C.
987
his
●ircumspection
to
save
himself
.
About
Years
of
the
World
.
3107
this
time
we
are
to
r●ckon
the
Foundation
of
Carthage
,
which
Dido
,
w●o
was
come
from
Tyre
,
built
in
a
Place
,
after
the
Example
of
Tyre
,
which
was
very
convenient
for
Traffick
,
as
it
was
likewise
for
becoming
Mistress
of
the
Sea
.
It
is
somewhat
hard
to
assign
the
Time
when
it
formed
it self
into
a
Republick
;
but
the
mixing
of
the
Tyrians
and
Africans
made
it
become
equally
Warlike
and
Trafficking
.
The
ancient
H●s●orians
,
who
place
its
Origine
before
the
Ruine
of
Troy
,
seem
to
fancy
that
Dido
rather
enlarged
and
fortified
it
,
than
that
ever
Years
before
J.
C.
888
she
laid
the
Foundations
of
it
.
Affairs
began
Years
of
the
World
.
3116
to
change
Figure
in
the
Kingdom
of
Judah
.
Athaliah
the
Daughter
of
Ahab
and
Jezabel
carried
Impiety
along
with
her
into
the
House
of
Jehosaphat
.
Jehoram
,
the
Son
of
so
pious
a
Prince
,
chose
rather
to
imitate
his
Father-in-Law
than
his
own
Father
.
Years
before
J.
C.
885
The
Hand
of
God
was
upon
him
.
His
Years
of
the
World
.
3119
Reign
was
short
,
and
his
End
dreadful
.
In
the
midst
of
his
Chastisements
God
wrought
unheard-of
Prodigies
,
even
in
favour
of
the
Israelites
,
whom
he
would
now
reca●l
to
Repentance
.
They
sa●
,
without
ever
being
converted
,
the
Wonders
of
Elijah
and
Elisha
,
who
prophesied
during
the
Reign
of
Ahab
,
M●rr●
.
A●●na
.
and
five
of
his
Successors
.
At
this
time
H●mer
flourished
;
as
Hesiod
had
done
Thirty
years
before
.
The
Ancient
Manners
a●d
Customs
which
they
represent
to
us
,
and
the
Vestigia
that
they
still
keep
,
with
much
Grandeur
,
and
with
the
ancient
Simplicity
,
does
not
a
little
serve
to
let
us
understand
the
Antiquities
that
are
a
great
deal
more
remote
,
and
the
Divine
Simplicity
Years
before
J.
C.
884
of
the
Scripture
.
There
had
been
terrible
Years
of
the
World
.
3120
Spectacles
in
the
Kingdoms
of
Judah
and
Israel
.
Jezab●l
was
thrown
down
out
of
a
Tower-window
by
the
command
of
Jehu
,
who
valued
not
the
painting
her
Face
,
and
tyring
her
Head
,
but
fulfilled
the
Word
of
the
Lord
,
in
causing
his
Horses
to
tread
her
under
their
Feet
.
He
killed
Jehoram
King
of
Israel
,
the
Son
of
Ahab
:
even
all
the
House
of
Ahab
was
destroyed
;
and
it
wanted
but
a
little
of
drawing
that
of
the
Kings
of
Judah
into
its
own
Ruine
.
King
Ahazia
the
Son
of
Joram
King
of
Judah
and
of
Athaliah
,
was
slain
in
Samaria
with
his
Brethren
,
as
an
Ally
and
Friend
to
the
Children
of
Ahab
.
As
soon
as
this
News
was
brought
to
Jerusalem
,
Athaliah
resolved
to
cut
off
all
that
remained
of
the
Seed-Royal
,
without
sparing
her
own
Children
,
and
so
to
reign
and
govern
by
the
loss
of
her
own
.
Only
Jehoash
the
Son
of
Ahaziah
,
a
Child
that
then
hung
at
the
Breast
,
was
stole
away
from
her
Fury
by
Jehosheba
his
Aunt
.
Jehosheba
the
Sister
of
Ahaziah
,
and
Wife
of
Jehoiada
the
High-Priest
,
hid
him
in
the
House
of
the
Lord
,
and
saved
that
only
precious
Remainder
of
the
House
of
David
.
Athaliah
,
who
thought
him
dead
with
the
rest
,
lived
without
fear
.
Plat.
de
Rep●●
〈…〉
Arist.
●olit
.
l.
2.
c.
9.
Lycurgus
prescribed
Laws
to
the
Lacedemonians
.
He
is
rebuked
for
having
made
them
all
Martial
,
after
the
Example
of
Minos
,
whose
Institutions
he
had
followed
;
and
for
having
but
little
provided
for
the
Womens
Modesty
:
for
,
that
so
he
might
make
all
his
Men
Soldiers
,
he
obliged
them
to
a
very
laborious
and
temperate
Life
.
Nothing
was
stirring
in
Judah
against
Athaliah
,
and
therefore
she
thought
her self
established
during
a
six
years
Reign
:
But
God
raised
her
up
an
Years
before
J.
C.
678
Avenger
in
the
holy
Sanctuary
of
his
Temple
.
Years
of
the
World
.
3326
When
he
was
come
to
be
seven
years
old
,
Jehoiada
made
him
known
to
some
of
the
Rulers
over
Hundreds
,
with
the
Captains
of
the
Guard
and
the
Royal
Army
,
whom
he
had
carefully
managed
;
and
being
assisted
with
the
Priests
,
he
anointed
the
young
King
in
the
Temple
.
Easily
were
the
People
persuaded
to
acknowledge
the
Heir
of
Dav●d
,
and
of
Jehosaphat
.
At
the
noise
whereof
Athaliah
ran
to
dissipate
the
Conspiracy
;
but
being
forced
without
the
Ranges
of
the
Temple
,
she
there
received
the
Reward
of
her
Crimes
.
As
long
as
Jehoiada
lived
,
Joash
reigneth
well
,
keeping
to
the
Law
of
Moses
.
After
the
Death
of
this
holy
Man
of
God
,
corrupted
by
the
Flatteries
of
his
Courtiers
,
he
falls
in
with
them
to
downright
Idolatry
.
The
High-Priest
Years
before
J.
C.
840
Zacharias
,
the
Son
of
Jehoiada
,
was
resolved
Years
of
the
World
.
3164
to
reprove
him
for
it
;
but
Jehoash
,
without
ever
being
mindful
of
what
he
owed
to
his
Father
,
caused
him
to
be
stoned
.
But
Vengeance
followed
close
at
the
heels
of
Years
before
J.
C.
839
this
:
for
the
next
year
Jehoash
being
beaten
Years
of
the
World
.
3165
by
the
Syrians
,
and
fallen
into
contempt
,
was
assassinated
by
his
own
Subjects
;
and
Amaziah
his
Son
,
a
better
Man
than
himself
,
was
set
upon
the
Throne
.
Years
before
J.
C.
825
The
Kingdom
of
Israel
being
wasted
and
Years
of
the
World
.
3179
depressed
by
the
Victories
of
the
Kings
of
Syria
,
and
by
Civil
Wars
,
re-assumed
its
Forces
under
Jeroboam
II.
who
was
more
pious
than
his
Predecessors
.
Hoziah
,
otherwise
called
Azariah
,
the
Son
of
Amaziah
,
also
governed
the
Kingdom
of
Judah
with
no
less
Honour
and
Glory
.
This
is
that
Years
before
J.
C.
810
Famous
Hoziah
that
was
smitten
with
Leprosie
,
Years
of
the
World
.
3194
and
often
reproved
in
Scripture
,
for
having
towards
his
latter
days
presumed
to
take
upon
him
the
Priestly
Office
,
and
against
the
Prohibition
of
the
Law
,
had
himself
offered
up
Incense
upon
the
Altar
of
Perfumes
.
He
was
to
be
set
aside
,
though
he
was
a
King
,
according
to
the
Law
of
Moses
;
and
Jotham
his
Son
,
who
was
afterwards
his
Successor
,
did
wisely
govern
the
Kingdom
.
Under
the
Reign
of
Hoziah
,
the
Holy
Prophets
,
the
Chief
of
whom
at
that
time
were
Hosea
and
Isaiah
,
began
to
publish
their
Prophecies
in
Writing
,
and
in
particular
Books
,
the
Originals
of
which
they
deposited
in
the
Temple
,
to
serve
as
a
Monument
to
Posterity
.
The
Lesser
Prophecies
which
were
given
only
vivâ
voce
,
were
,
as
was
usual
,
registred
in
the
Rolls
of
the
Temple
,
with
the
History
of
the
time
.
The
Years
before
J.
C.
776
Olympic
Games
,
instituted
by
Hercules
,
and
Years
of
the
World
.
3228
long
discontinued
,
were
re-established
,
and
from
that
re-establishment
came
the
Olympiades
,
by
which
the
Grecians
counted
their
Years
.
Abo●●
this
time
ended
that
which
Varro
calls
th●
Fabulous
,
because
the
profane
Histories
then
were
full
of
confusion
and
falsities
,
and
the
Historical
times
began
,
wherein
the
affairs
of
the
World
were
reported
with
more
exactness
and
fidelity
.
The
first
Olympiad
is
marked
out
by
the
victory
of
Corebus
.
They
were
renewed
every
five
years
,
and
after
four
years
Revolution
.
There
in
the
Assembly
of
all
Greece
,
at
Pisa
first
,
and
afterwards
at
Elida
,
those
famous
Combats
were
celebrated
,
where
the
Conquerors
were
crowned
with
incredible
Applauses
.
The
Exercises
likewise
were
in
great
honour
,
and
Greece
every
day
became
more
strong
,
and
more
cultivated
.
Italy
as
yet
was
almost
all
over
savage
.
The
Latin
Kings
of
Aeneas's
Race
reigned
at
Alba.
Phul
was
King
of
Assyria
.
'T
was
believ'd
he
was
the
Father
of
Sardanapalus
,
called
according
to
the
Eastern
Custom
Sardan
Pul
,
that
is
to
say
,
Sardan
the
Son
of
Phul.
'T
was
also
thought
,
that
this
Phul
,
or
Pul
,
had
been
King
Years
before
J.
C.
771
of
●ineveh
,
who
joined
with
his
People
in
Years
of
the
World
.
3233
Repentance
at
the
Preaching
of
Jonas
.
That
Prince
,
invited
by
the
Confusions
of
the
Kingdom
of
Israel
,
went
to
invade
it
;
but
being
come
to
an
Agreement
with
Manahem
,
he
established
him
in
the
Throne
that
he
went
to
Usurp
by
Violence
,
and
received
by
way
of
acknowledgment
,
the
Tribute
of
a
thousand
Talents
.
Under
his
Son
Sardanapalus
,
and
after
Alcmaeon
the
last
perpetual
Archon
of
the
Athenians
,
that
People
whom
his
humour
led
insensibly
to
affect
a
popular
Estate
,
lessened
the
Power
of
their
Magistrates
,
and
in
ten
years
wholly
overthrew
the
Archontick
Administration
.
The
first
of
this
way
was
Charops
.
Romulus
and
Remus
sprung
from
the
antient
Kings
of
Alba
,
by
their
Mother
Ilia
,
re-established
in
the
Kingdom
of
Alba
their
Grandfather
Numitor
,
of
which
his
Brother
Amilius
had
dispossest
him
;
and
presently
after
they
founded
Rome
,
whilst
Jotham
Reigned
in
Judah
.
VII
.
Epocha
.
Romulus
,
or
Rome
founded
.
That
City
,
which
was
to
be
the
Mistress
of
the
World
,
and
in
futurity
the
chief
Seat
of
the
Romish
Religion
,
was
founded
toward
the
end
of
the
third
year
of
the
sixth
Years
before
J.
C.
754
Olympiad
,
430
years
after
the
taking
Years
of
the
World
.
3250
of
Troy
,
from
whence
the
Romans
believed
their
Ancestors
to
be
sprung
,
and
753
years
before
Jesus
Christ
.
Romulus
being
bred
up
hardly
with
Shepherds
,
and
always
Years
of
Rome
.
1
engaged
in
Warlike
Exercises
,
consecrated
this
City
to
the
God
of
War
,
who
he
Years
before
J.
C.
748
said
was
his
Father
.
About
the
time
of
Years
of
Rome
.
6
Rome's
Birth
,
through
the
effeminate
Luxury
of
Sardanapalus
,
happened
the
Fall
of
the
first
Empire
of
the
Assyrians
.
The
Medes
,
a
warlike
People
,
animated
by
the
Discourses
of
Arbaces
their
Governour
,
set
an
Example
to
all
his
Subjects
of
contemning
and
scorning
him
:
All
were
up
in
a
general
revolt
against
him
,
and
at
length
he
perished
in
his
chief
City
,
where
he
saw
himself
constrained
to
fling
himself
into
the
Fire
with
his
Concubines
,
his
Eunuchs
,
and
his
Riches
.
Out
of
the
Ruins
of
this
Empire
,
were
seen
to
come
three
great
Kingdoms
.
Arbaces
,
or
Orbaces
,
whom
some
call
Pharnaces
,
freed
the
Medes
,
who
after
a
very
long
Anarchy
,
had
three
most
puissant
Kings
.
Moreover
,
presently
after
Sardanapalus
there
appeared
a
second
Kingdom
of
the
Assyrians
,
Years
before
J.
C.
747
of
which
Nineveh
was
the
chief
City
,
Years
of
Rome
.
7
and
a
Kingdom
of
Babylon
.
These
two
last
Kingdoms
are
not
unknown
to
prophane
Authors
,
and
are
much
celebrated
in
the
sacred
History
.
The
second
Kingdom
of
Nineveh
is
founded
by
Tilgath
,
of
Tiglath
the
Son
of
Phalaser
called
for
this
reason
Tiglathphalesar
,
to
whom
was
also
given
the
name
of
Ninus
the
younger
.
Baladan
,
whom
the
Greeks
called
Belasis
,
established
the
Kingdom
of
Babylon
,
which
is
known
by
the
name
of
Nabonassar
.
From
thence
the
Aera
of
Nabonassar
,
famous
with
Ptolomy
,
and
the
antient
Astronomers
,
who
reckoned
their
years
by
the
Reign
of
that
Prince
.
It
is
fit
to
explain
here
the
signification
of
this
word
Aera
,
which
is
a
number
of
Years
began
at
a
certain
point
of
Time
,
which
some
extraordinary
Accident
makes
remarkable
.
Wicked
Years
before
J.
C.
740
and
Sinful
Ahaz
King
of
Judah
,
oppressed
Years
of
Rome
.
14
by
Rezin
King
of
Syria
,
and
by
Pekah
the
Son
of
Remaliah
King
of
Israel
,
instead
of
having
recourse
to
God
who
stirred
him
up
those
Enemies
to
punish
him
,
called
Tiglathphalesar
the
first
King
of
Assyria
or
Nineveh
,
who
brought
the
Kingdom
of
Israel
to
its
last
extremity
,
and
utterly
destroyed
that
of
Syria
,
and
at
the
same
time
he
ravaged
that
of
Judah
which
had
desired
his
Assistance
.
Thus
the
Kings
of
Assyria
took
Years
before
J.
C.
721
the
way
to
the
Holy
Land
,
and
resolved
Years
of
Rome
.
33
upon
the
Conquest
of
it
.
They
began
with
the
Kingdom
of
Israel
,
which
Salmanasser
the
Son
and
Successor
of
Tilgath
Pilneser
utterly
destroyed
.
Osee
,
King
of
Israel
,
relied
upon
the
succour
of
Sabacon
,
otherwise
called
Sua
,
or
Soü●
,
King
of
Aethiopia
,
who
had
invaded
Aegypt
.
But
that
mighty
Conqueror
could
not
get
it
out
of
the
hands
of
Salmanassar
.
The
ten
Tribes
,
with
whom
the
Worship
of
God
was
quite
worn
off
,
were
transported
to
Nineveh
,
and
being
dispersed
among
the
Gentiles
,
they
so
lost
themselves
there
,
that
no
farther
tracing
of
them
can
be
discovered
.
There
remained
some
of
them
,
who
were
mixed
among
the
Jews
,
and
made
a
small
part
of
the
Kingdom
Years
before
J.
C.
715
of
Judah
.
At
this
time
happened
the
Years
of
Rome
.
39
Death
of
Romulus
.
He
was
always
fighting
,
and
always
victorious
;
but
in
the
midst
of
his
Wars
,
he
notwithstanding
laid
the
Foundation
of
Religion
and
Laws
.
A
Years
before
J.
C.
714
long
Peace
gave
Numa
his
Successor
a
good
opportunity
to
finish
that
Work
.
He
formed
Years
of
Rome
.
40
Religion
,
and
qualified
the
wild
and
extravagant
Manners
of
the
Romans
.
In
his
time
the
Colonies
that
came
from
Corinth
,
and
several
other
Towns
of
Greece
,
founded
Syracuse
in
Sicily
,
Crotona
,
Tarentum
,
and
perhaps
some
other
Towns
in
that
part
of
Italy
,
to
which
the
most
antient
Greek
Colonies
,
which
were
spread
over
all
the
Country
,
had
already
given
the
name
of
Great
Greece
.
In
the
mean
time
Hezekiah
,
the
most
Pious
,
and
the
justest
of
all
the
Kings
Years
before
J.
C.
710
ever
since
David
,
reigned
in
Judah
.
Sennacherib
,
the
Son
and
Successor
of
Salmanassar
,
Years
of
Rome
.
44
besieged
him
in
Jerusalem
with
a
vast
and
prodigious
Army
;
which
was
in
one
night
destroyed
by
the
Hand
of
an
Angel
,
which
went
out
,
and
smote
in
the
Camp
of
the
Assyrians
,
an
hundred
fourscore
and
five
Thousand
.
Hezekiah
being
delivered
in
so
wonderful
a
manner
,
served
God
with
all
his
People
more
faithfully
than
ever
.
But
Years
before
J.
C.
698
after
that
Prince
his
Death
,
under
his
Son
Years
of
Rome
.
56
Manasseh
,
the
ungrateful
forgat
their
God
,
and
so
disorders
and
calamities
were
multiplied
Years
before
J.
C.
687
upon
them
.
A
popular
State
or
commonwealth
Years
of
Rome
.
67
was
then
formed
among
the
Athenians
,
and
they
began
to
elect
annual
Archontes
or
Governours
,
the
first
of
whom
was
Creon
.
Whilst
wickedness
increased
in
the
Kingdom
of
Judah
,
the
Power
of
the
Kings
of
Assyria
,
which
were
to
be
their
avengers
,
grew
daily
stronger
under
Esarhaddon
Years
before
J.
C.
681
the
Son
of
Sennacherib
.
He
re-united
the
Years
of
Rome
.
73
Kingdom
of
Babylon
to
that
of
Nineveh
,
and
equalled
in
Great
Asia
,
the
Power
of
the
Years
before
J.
C.
677
first
Assyrians
.
2
Kings
xvii
.
24.
1
Esd.
iv
.
2.
In
his
Reign
,
the
Cuthians
,
Years
of
Rome
.
77
People
of
Assyria
,
since
called
Samaritans
,
were
placed
in
the
City
of
Samaria
,
instead
of
the
Children
of
Israel
.
These
joined
to
that
of
Idolatry
,
the
Worship
of
God
,
and
obtained
of
Esarhaddon
,
an
Israelitish
Priest
,
who
taught
them
the
manner
of
the
God
of
the
Land
,
that
is
,
to
observe
the
Law
of
Moses
.
God
resolving
not
to
have
his
Name
utterly
abolished
,
in
a
Land
that
he
had
given
to
his
People
,
he
left
there
his
Law
as
an
earnest
and
testimony
.
2
Kings
xvii
.
27
,
28
,
&c.
But
their
Priest
gave
them
only
the
Books
of
Moses
,
which
the
revolted
ten
Tribes
had
retained
,
during
the
time
of
their
Schism
.
The
Scriptures
composed
by
the
Prophets
,
who
sacrificed
in
the
Temple
,
were
by
them
detested
;
and
therefore
the
Samaritans
have
received
no
other
than
the
Pentateuch
even
down
to
this
day
.
Whilst
Esarhaddon
and
the
Assyrians
so
firmly
were
setling
themselves
in
greater
Asia
,
the
Medes
likewise
began
to
be
considerable
.
Dejoces
their
first
King
,
named
Arphaxad
in
Scripture
,
founded
the
Great
City
Ecbatana
,
and
laid
the
Foundations
of
a
great
Empire
.
They
had
set
him
on
the
Throne
to
reward
his
vertues
,
and
to
put
an
end
to
the
disorders
,
which
Anarchy
had
caused
among
them
.
Conducted
by
so
great
a
King
,
Herod
.
l.
1.
c.
27.
they
supported
themselves
against
their
Neighbours
,
but
they
did
not
enlarge
their
Years
before
J.
C.
671
Dominions
.
Rome
daily
grew
,
but
it
was
weakly
.
Under
Tullus
Hostilius
the
Third
Years
of
Rome
.
83
King
,
and
by
the
famous
Battle
between
the
Horatii
and
the
Curatii
,
Alba
was
conquered
and
ruined
:
Its
Citizens
incorporated
in
that
victorious
Ville
did
mightily
greaten
and
fortify
it
.
Romulus
was
the
first
who
took
that
way
to
make
it
more
flourishing
,
where
he
received
the
Sabins
,
and
other
vanquished
People
.
And
they
forgat
their
Overthrow
,
and
became
most
Faithful
and
Affectionate
Subjects
.
Rome
in
extending
it's
Conquests
regulated
it's
Militia
,
and
it
was
under
Tullus
Hostilius
,
that
it
began
to
learn
that
Noble
Discipline
,
which
made
it
to
be
at
last
the
Years
before
J.
C.
670
Mistriss
of
the
Universe
.
The
Kingdom
Years
of
Rome
.
84
of
Egyyt
weakned
by
its
long
Divisions
,
was
re-established
under
Psammeticus
.
That
Prince
,
who
owed
his
Safety
to
the
Ionians
and
Carians
,
established
them
in
Egypt
then
shut
to
Strangers
.
About
this
time
the
Aegyptians
began
to
commerce
with
the
Greeks
,
and
since
that
time
also
the
History
of
Aegypt
down
to
the
mingling
of
pompous
Fables
by
the
Artifice
of
the
Priests
,
began
,
as
Years
before
J.
C.
657
Herodotus
tells
us
,
Herod
.
l.
2.
c.
95.
to
have
some
certainty
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Kings
of
Assyria
became
more
and
more
terrible
to
all
the
East
.
Years
of
Rome
.
97
Saosduchin
,
the
Son
of
Esarhaddon
,
called
Nebuchadonosor
in
the
Book
of
Judith
,
in
battle
array
defeated
Arphaxad
,
King
the
Medes
.
Years
before
J.
C.
656
Flushed
with
this
Success
,
he
attempted
to
Years
of
Rome
.
98
conquer
all
the
Land
.
To
compass
this
his
design
,
he
passed
the
Euphrates
,
and
ravaged
all
as
far
as
Judah
.
The
Jews
had
provoked
God
,
and
given
themselves
up
to
Idolatry
,
after
the
Example
of
Manass●h
;
but
they
had
repented
with
that
Prince
,
and
God
took
them
into
his
Protection
.
The
Conquests
of
Nebuchodonosor
and
Holofernes
his
General
were
upon
a
suddain
stopt
by
the
hand
of
a
Woman
.
Dejoces
,
although
he
was
beaten
by
the
Assyrians
,
left
his
Kingdom
in
a
condition
of
growing
greater
under
his
Successors
.
Whilst
Phraortes
his
Son
,
and
Cyagorus
the
Son
of
Phraortes
subdued
Years
before
J.
C.
643
Persia
,
and
pushed
on
their
Conquests
to
lesser
Years
of
Rome
.
111
Years
of
Rome
.
641
Asia
,
even
to
the
borders
of
Halys
,
Judah
Years
of
Rome
.
113
indured
the
detestable
Reign
of
Amon
,
the
Son
of
Manasseh
;
and
Josiah
the
Son
of
Amon
,
wise
and
prudent
from
his
Childhood
,
endeavoured
to
repair
the
Disorders
that
were
caused
by
the
wickedness
and
impiety
of
his
Predecessor-Kings
.
Rome
,
when
Ancus
Martius
was
King
,
brought
some
Latines
under
it's
subjection
and
government
,
and
continuing
to
make
Citizens
of
her
Enemies
,
she
shut
them
up
within
her
Walls
.
The
Veienses
,
already
weakened
by
Romulus
,
Years
before
J.
C.
626
suffered
new
Losses
.
Ancus
pushed
on
his
Years
of
Rome
.
128
Conquests
as
far
as
to
the
Neighbouring
Sea
,
and
built
the
City
of
Ostia
at
the
Mouth
of
the
River
Tyber
.
At
this
time
the
Kingdom
of
Babylon
was
invaded
by
Nabopolassar
.
That
Traitor
,
whom
Chinaladan
,
otherwise
called
Sarac
,
had
made
General
of
his
Armies
against
Cyagorus
King
of
the
Medes
,
joyned
himself
with
Astyages
the
Son
of
Cyagorus
;
took
Chinaladan
in
Nineveh
,
destroyed
that
great
City
,
so
long
a
time
the
Mistriss
of
the
East
,
and
set
himself
upon
the
Throne
of
his
Master
.
Under
this
ambitious
Prince
Babylon
grew
in
Pride
and
haughtiness
.
Judah
,
whose
Impiety
waxed
more
Years
before
J.
C.
624
and
more
,
had
every
thing
to
fear
.
The
pious
Years
of
Rome
.
130
King
Josiah
for
some
small
time
by
his
great
humility
suspended
the
punishment
,
which
his
people
had
deserved
;
but
the
evil
increased
under
his
Childrens
Reign
.
Nebuchadonosor
Years
before
J.
C.
610
II.
more
terrible
than
his
Father
Years
of
Rome
.
144
Nebuchadonosor
,
succeeded
him
.
This
Years
before
J.
C.
607
Prince
bred
up
in
Pride
,
and
always
ingaged
Years
of
Rome
.
147
in
War
,
made
prodigious
Conquests
both
in
the
East
and
West
;
and
Babylon
threatned
to
bring
all
the
Land
into
subjection
and
vassalage
.
His
Menaces
had
soon
their
effect
upon
the
People
of
God
.
Jerusalem
was
left
wholely
to
this
proud
and
mighty
Conqueror
,
who
took
it
three
times
.
The
first
at
the
beginning
of
his
Reign
,
and
in
the
fourth
year
of
the
Reign
of
Joachim
,
from
whence
begins
the
70
years
of
Babylon's
Captivity
,
taken
notice
of
by
the
Prophet
Jeremiah
;
the
second
under
Jechonias
,
or
Joachin
the
Son
of
Joachim
;
Jer.
xxv
.
11
,
12.
c.
xxix
.
10.
and
the
last
under
Ze●ekiah
,
when
the
City
was
utterly
destroyed
,
the
Temple
burnt
,
and
the
King
Years
before
J.
C.
599
carried
Captive
to
Babylon
with
Serajah
the
Years
of
Rome
.
155
Years
before
J.
C.
598
High-Priest
,
and
the
b●t
part
of
the
people
.
Years
of
Rome
.
156
The
most
eminent
of
those
Captives
were
the
Prophets
Ezekiel
and
Daniel
,
with
them
also
are
reckoned
the
Three
Children
whom
Nebuchadnezzar
could
not
make
to
worship
his
Golden
Image
,
nor
consume
by
his
Fiery
Furnace
.
Greece
was
flourishing
,
and
its
Seven
Wise
Men
made
thems●●ves
illustrious
.
Years
before
J.
C.
594
Some
time
before
the
last
desolation
of
Jerusalem
,
Years
of
Rome
160
Solon
.
one
of
the
Sev●●
prescribed
Laws
to
the
Athenians
,
and
established
Liberty
Years
before
J.
C.
578
upon
Justice
:
The
Phocians
of
Ionia
Years
of
Rome
.
176
brought
their
first
Colony
to
Marseilles
.
Tarquin
the
Antient
King
of
Rome
,
after
he
had
conquered
a
part
of
Tuscany
,
and
adorned
the
City
of
Rome
with
his
Pompous
and
Magnificent
Works
,
finished
his
Reign
.
In
his
time
the
Gauls
,
led
on
by
Bellovesus
,
possessed
in
Italy
all
the
Suburbs
round
about
Years
before
J.
C.
566
Po
,
whilst
that
Seg●vesus
his
Brother
,
Years
of
Rome
.
188
carried
far
up
into
Germany
another
swarm
of
the
Nation
.
Servius
Tullius
,
Tarquin's
successour
,
established
the
Census
,
or
the
List
of
Citizens
that
were
distributed
into
certain
Classes
,
whereby
that
great
City
was
regulated
and
ordered
as
a
private
Family
.
Nebuchadnezzar
beautifyed
Babylon
,
which
was
mightily
inriched
by
the
Spoils
of
Jerusalem
,
and
the
Eastern
Country
:
But
it
did
not
enjoy
them
long
:
For
that
King
who
had
illustrated
it
with
such
magnificence
,
when
he
was
dying
,
saw
the
approaching
ruin
of
that
famous
City
.
His
Son
Evilmerodac
,
Years
before
J.
C.
562
whose
Debauches
had
rendred
him
odious
,
Years
of
Rome
.
192
Years
before
J.
C.
560
lived
not
long
,
for
he
was
killed
by
Neriglissor
Years
of
Rome
.
194
his
Brother-in-Law
,
Abyd
.
apud
Euseb.
l.
9.
Praep.
Ev.
c.
ult.
who
usurped
the
Kingdom
.
Pisistratus
also
in
Athens
usurp'd
the
Soveraign
Authority
,
which
he
understood
very
well
how
to
keep
for
thirty
years
amidst
several
vicissitudes
,
and
afterwards
left
it
to
his
Children
.
Neriglissor
could
not
bear
with
the
power
of
the
Medes
,
which
grew
very
great
in
the
East
,
and
therefore
declared
war
against
them
.
Whilst
Astyages
the
Son
of
Cyagorus
I.
was
preparing
to
resist
him
,
he
dyed
,
and
left
the
War
to
be
maintain'd
by
his
Son
Cyagorus
II.
called
in
Daniel
,
Darius
the
Mede
.
He
appointed
for
the
General
of
his
Army
,
Cyr●s
the
Son
of
Mandana
his
Sister
,
and
of
Cambyses
King
of
Persia
,
who
was
subject
to
the
Empire
of
the
Medes
.
The
Reputation
of
Cyrus
,
which
had
been
signalized
in
divers
Wars
under
Astyages
his
Grand-father
,
re-united
most
of
the
Eastern
Kings
under
the
Standards
of
Cyagorus
.
He
Years
before
J.
C.
548
took
in
his
Capital
City
Croesus
King
of
Lydia
,
Years
of
Rome
.
206
and
possest
himself
with
his
vast
Estate
and
Riches
;
he
brought
down
the
other
Allies
Years
before
J.
C.
543
of
the
Kings
of
Babylon
;
and
extended
Years
of
Rome
.
211
his
Dominion
not
only
over
Syria
,
but
also
very
far
in
the
lesser
Asia
.
At
last
he
marches
Years
before
J.
C.
538
against
Babylon
,
takes
it
,
and
submits
it
to
Years
of
Rome
.
216
Cyagorus
his
Uncle
,
who
being
no
less
affected
with
his
Fidelity
than
his
great
Exploits
,
gave
him
his
only
Daughter
and
Heiress
in
Years
before
J.
C.
537
Marriage
.
In
the
Reign
of
Cyagorus
,
Daniel
Years
of
Rome
.
217
already
honoured
under
the
precedent
Reigns
with
several
Visions
from
Heaven
,
in
which
he
saw
pass
before
him
in
such
plain
and
manifest
Figures
so
many
Kings
and
Empires
,
learnt
by
a
New
Revelation
,
those
Seventy
famous
Weeks
,
by
which
,
the
Time
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
the
Destiny
of
the
Jewish
People
are
explained
.
It
was
the
Weeks
of
Years
,
and
contain'd
490
Years
;
and
this
way
of
computation
was
ordinary
and
familiar
among
the
Jews
,
who
observed
the
Seventh
Year
,
as
well
as
the
Seventh
Day
with
a
Religious
repose
.
Years
before
J.
C.
536
Some
time
after
this
Vision
,
Cyagorus
dyed
,
Years
of
Rome
.
218
as
well
as
Cambyses
the
Father
of
Cyrus
;
and
this
great
Man
,
who
succeeded
them
,
joined
the
Kingdom
of
Persia
,
till
then
obscure
,
unto
the
Kingdom
of
the
Medes
so
mightily
greatn'd
by
its
Conquests
.
Thus
was
He
the
quiet
and
peaceable
Master
of
all
the
East
,
and
founded
the
greatest
Empire
that
ever
was
in
the
World
.
But
that
which
is
most
remarkable
for
the
continuance
of
our
Epochas
,
is
,
that
this
great
Conquerour
in
the
first
Year
of
his
Reign
,
gave
his
Decree
for
the
Re-establishing
of
the
Temple
of
God
in
Jerusalem
,
and
the
Jews
in
Judea
.
Here
we
ought
a
little
to
make
a
stop
,
because
it
is
the
most
entangled
place
of
all
the
Antient
Chronology
,
by
reason
of
the
difficulty
in
conciliating
the
Prophane
History
with
the
Sacred
.
No
question
but
your
Highness
hath
already
observed
,
that
this
account
I
have
given
you
of
Cyrus
is
much
different
from
what
you
have
read
of
him
in
Justin
that
he
speaks
nothing
of
the
second
Kingdom
of
the
Assyrians
,
nor
of
those
famous
Kings
of
Assyria
and
Babylon
,
so
memorable
in
the
Sacred
History
;
and
in
short
,
this
Relation
of
mine
is
very
incongruous
to
that
which
is
reported
by
the
Author
of
the
three
first
Monarchies
;
of
that
of
the
Assyrians
,
ended
in
the
Person
of
Sardanapal●s
;
that
of
the
Medes
ended
in
Astyages
,
the
Grandfather
of
Cyrus
,
and
this
of
the
Persians
began
by
Cyrus
,
and
destroy'd
by
Alexander
.
Your
Highness
may
be
pleased
to
add
to
Justin
,
Diodorus
,
with
most
of
the
Greek
and
Latin
Authors
whose
Writings
are
yet
extant
,
who
give
you
these
Histories
after
quite
another
manner
than
this
I
have
followed
.
As
to
what
belongs
to
Cyrus
,
Hieron
in
Dan.
the
Prophane
Authors
are
in
no
agreement
among
themselves
about
his
History
;
but
I
thought
it
best
to
follow
rather
Xenophon
with
St.
Jerome
,
than
Ctesias
a
fabulous
Author
,
whom
most
of
the
Grecians
have
copy'd
,
and
written
after
,
as
Justin
and
the
Latins
have
follow'd
the
Grecians
;
and
I
have
preferred
him
even
to
Herodotus
himself
,
tho'
he
is
a
most
excellent
and
judicious
Reporter
.
And
that
which
hath
determined
me
to
this
choice
,
is
,
that
Xenophon's
History
the
most
probable
and
likely
in
it self
,
hath
also
this
great
advantage
,
that
it
is
the
most
conformable
to
the
Scriptures
,
which
,
by
reason
of
its
antiquity
,
and
the
Relation
of
the
Jewish
Affairs
to
those
of
the
Eastern
People
,
deserves
to
be
esteemed
beyond
all
the
other
Greek
Histories
,
tho'
one
did
not
know
that
it
had
been
dictated
by
the
Holy
Spirit
.
Plat.
in
Tim.
As
to
the
three
first
Monarchies
,
what
most
of
the
Greek
Authors
have
written
of
them
,
seems
very
doubtful
to
the
Sages
of
Greece
.
Plato
in
general
shews
us
,
that
under
the
name
of
Egyptian
Priests
,
the
Greeks
were
extreamly
ignorant
of
Antiquities
:
and
Aristotle
hath
ranged
among
the
fabulous
Reporters
,
Arist.
●olit
.
v.
10.
those
that
have
written
of
the
Assyrians
.
The
Greeks
have
written
very
negligently
,
and
because
they
had
a
mind
to
please
and
divert
by
their
Historical
relating
of
their
Antiquities
,
Greece
which
was
ever
very
curious
about
them
;
they
have
taken
up
Reports
upon
confused
and
dark
Memorandums
,
and
so
satisfied
themselves
with
putting
them
into
an
agreeable
and
delightful
order
,
without
being
at
any
great
pains
or
care
to
search
whether
they
were
true
,
or
not
.
And
certainly
,
the
way
which
was
commonly
taken
to
rank
the
three
first
Monarchies
is
most
apparently
fabulous
.
For
after
the
downfal
of
the
Empire
of
Assyria
under
Sardanapalus
,
next
appear
the
Medes
,
and
after
them
the
Persians
;
as
if
the
Medes
had
been
Successors
to
the
mighty
Power
of
the
Assyrians
,
and
the
Persians
had
established
themselves
upon
the
ruin
of
the
Medes
.
Whereas
,
on
the
contrary
,
it
is
most
certain
,
that
when
Arbaces
abandoned
the
Medes
against
Sardanapalus
,
he
did
only
deliver
them
,
without
any
submitting
of
the
Assyrian
Empire
to
them
.
Herodotus
,
Herod
.
l.
1.
c.
26
,
27.
followed
herein
by
the
most
approved
Chronologers
,
mentions
nothing
of
their
first
King
Dejoces
,
until
50.
years
after
their
revolt
;
and
it
is
the
more
to
be
credited
,
because
of
the
concurrent
Testimony
both
of
this
great
Historian
and
of
Xenophon
(
not
to
trouble
you
now
with
any
others
)
that
during
the
time
that
is
allotted
to
the
Empire
of
the
Medes
,
Herod
.
1.
Xenoph.
Cyrop
.
●
,
vi
,
&c.
there
were
in
Assyria
such
mighty
puissant
Kings
,
as
all
the
East
stood
in
awe
of
,
and
it
was
Cyrus
that
crushed
the
Empire
by
his
taking
of
Babylon
.
If
therefore
the
generality
of
the
Greeks
and
Latins
that
have
followed
them
,
make
no
mention
of
those
Babylonian
Kings
;
if
they
have
given
no
place
to
that
great
Kingdom
among
the
first
Monarchies
,
whose
continuance
and
after-accidents
they
relate
;
in
a
word
,
if
we
can
scarce
find
any
thing
in
all
their
works
of
those
famous
Kings
Tiglath-Pilesar
,
Salmanasar
,
Sennacherib
,
Nebuchadnezzar
,
and
several
others
so
renown'd
in
Scripture
,
and
in
the
Eastern
Histories
,
we
may
then
surely
attribute
it
,
either
to
the
Ignorance
of
the
Greeks
,
who
were
more
Eloquent
in
their
Reports
,
than
studious
and
industrious
in
their
Searches
,
or
else
to
the
loss
we
have
had
of
what
was
more
exact
and
faithful
in
their
Histories
.
Indeed
Herodotus
had
promised
a
particular
History
of
the
Assyrians
,
Herod
.
l.
1.
c.
28
,
47.
which
we
have
not
,
either
by
our
sad
misfortune
of
its
being
lost
,
or
of
his
not
having
had
time
to
do
it
,
and
we
cannot
imagine
that
ever
so
judicious
and
Historian
would
have
forgotten
the
Kings
Herod
.
l.
2.
c.
91.
of
the
second
Empire
of
the
Assyrians
,
especially
since
even
Sennacherib
,
who
was
one
of
them
,
we
find
mentioned
in
the
Books
that
we
now
have
of
this
great
Author
,
as
being
King
both
of
the
Assyrians
and
Arabians
.
tSrabo
,
li●
.
15.
Strabo
,
who
lived
in
the
time
of
Augustus
,
reports
what
Megastenes
,
an
Ancient
Author
,
near
the
time
of
Alexander
,
had
left
in
Writing
concerning
the
mighty
Conquests
of
Nebuchadnezzar
King
of
the
Chaldees
,
whom
he
makes
to
run
through
Europe
,
enter
into
Spain
,
and
extend
his
Arms
as
far
as
the
Colonies
of
Hercules
.
Aelian
calls
Tilgamus
King
of
Assyria
,
Aelian
.
li●
.
12.
Hist.
Anim.
c.
21.
that
is
to
say
,
Tilgath
,
or
Tiglath
,
which
we
find
in
the
Holy
Scriptures
;
and
in
Ptolomy
we
meet
with
an
Enumeration
of
the
Princes
of
great
Empires
,
among
whom
there
is
a
long
succession
of
the
Kings
of
Assyria
,
who
were
unknown
to
the
Greeks
,
and
whom
it
is
easie
to
reconcile
to
the
Sacred
Hystory
.
If
I
would
bring
in
the
Accounts
of
the
Syrian
Annals
,
Berosus
,
Abydenus
,
Nicolas
of
Damascus
;
Joseph
.
Antiq.
l.
9.
ult.
&
10.
c.
11.
l.
1.
cont.
Ap.
Euseb.
Prap.
Ev.
9.
I
could
be
too
tedious
even
for
a
long-winded
Reader
.
Josephus
and
Eusebius
of
Caesarea
have
preserved
the
pretious
fragments
of
all
those
Authors
,
and
indeed
of
an
infinite
many
more
,
which
they
had
entire
and
perfect
in
those
times
,
whose
Testimony
is
a
confirmation
to
us
of
what
we
read
in
the
Holy
Scripture
concerning
the
Eastern
Antiquities
,
and
especially
concerning
the
Assyrian
Histories
.
As
to
the
Monarchy
of
the
Medes
,
which
has
the
second
Preference
among
the
great
Empires
by
most
of
the
prophane
Historians
,
as
separated
from
the
Empire
of
Persia
,
certain
it
is
,
that
the
Scripture
ever
unites
them
both
together
.
And
your
Highness
sees
,
that
besides
the
Authority
of
the
sacred
pages
,
the
bare
order
of
Matters
of
Fact
,
shews
us
,
that
it
is
that
we
are
still
to
look
at
.
The
Medes
before
Cyrus
,
though
they
were
very
powerful
and
considerable
,
yet
were
much
lessened
by
the
greatness
of
the
Kings
of
Babylon
.
But
Cyrus
having
Conquered
their
Kingdom
by
the
collected
Forces
both
of
Medes
and
Persians
,
of
which
he
afterwards
became
the
Master
,
by
a
Legitimate
Succession
,
as
we
have
observed
from
Zenophon
;
it
seems
most
probable
,
that
the
great
Empire
,
of
which
he
was
the
Founder
,
as
it
ought
indeed
,
did
take
his
Name
to
both
Nations
,
so
that
That
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
are
but
one
and
the
same
thing
,
tho'
the
glory
of
Cyrus
made
the
name
of
the
Persians
to
be
the
more
prevailing
.
It
may
be
also
thought
,
that
before
the
War
of
Babylon
,
the
Kings
of
the
Medes
having
extended
their
Conquests
to
the
Greek
Colonies
in
lesser
Asia
,
were
by
that
means
famous
among
the
Greeks
,
who
attributed
the
Empire
of
greater
Asia
to
them
,
because
they
were
only
acquainted
with
them
of
all
the
Kings
of
the
East
.
And
yet
the
Kings
of
Nineveh
and
Babylon
,
who
were
greater
and
more
puissant
,
but
more
unknown
to
the
Greeks
,
have
been
near
quite
forgotten
in
those
B●oks
that
are
remaining
to
us
concerning
the
Grecian
Histories
;
and
all
the
time
from
Sardanapalus
down
to
Cyrus
,
have
been
only
given
to
the
Medes
.
And
therefore
we
need
not
to
trouble
our
heads
so
much
in
reconciling
as
to
this
point
the
prophane
to
the
sacred
History
.
For
as
to
what
respects
the
first
Kingdom
of
the
Assyrians
,
the
Scripture
gives
us
but
a
very
slight
touch
by
the
Bye
,
and
neither
mentions
Ninus
,
who
was
the
Founder
of
that
Empire
,
nor
,
excepting
Phul
,
any
other
of
its
Successors
:
because
their
History
was
no
way
interfering
with
that
of
the
People
of
God
.
As
for
the
second
Kingdom
of
the
Assyrians
,
most
of
the
Greeks
are
either
quite
ignorant
of
them
,
or
else
because
they
have
not
throughly
known
them
as
they
ought
,
they
have
confounded
them
with
the
former
.
When
therefore
those
of
the
Greek
Authors
s●all
be
objected
to
us
,
who
,
according
to
their
own
Caprice
and
Fancy
,
range
the
three
first
Monarchies
,
and
make
the
Medes
Successors
to
the
antient
Empire
of
Assyria
,
without
speaking
a
word
concerning
what
the
Scripture
seems
to
be
so
strong
in
;
there
is
only
this
answer
to
be
made
,
that
they
were
unacquainted
with
this
part
of
the
History
;
and
they
are
no
less
contrary
to
the
more
curious
,
and
best
informed
Authors
of
their
own
Nation
,
than
they
are
to
the
Holy
Scriptures
.
And
that
which
in
one
word
answers
all
the
difficulty
;
the
sacred
Authors
,
who
are
nearer
to
the
times
and
places
of
the
Eastern
Kingdoms
,
writing
moreover
the
History
of
a
People
,
whose
affairs
were
so
intermixed
with
those
of
these
great
Empires
,
though
they
had
no
other
advantage
besides
this
,
it
were
enough
to
put
the
Greeks
and
Latins
to
Silence
,
who
followed
them
.
But
if
,
notwithstanding
,
the
obstinacy
should
go
on
still
to
maintain
this
celebrated
order
of
the
three
first
Monarchies
,
and
that
to
keep
entirely
to
the
Medes
the
second
rank
which
is
ascribed
to
them
,
any
are
wilfully
resolved
to
make
the
Kings
of
Babylon
subject
to
them
,
in
affirming
still
that
after
an
hundred
Years
Subjection
,
these
at
last
should
deliver
themselves
by
a
Revolt
;
yet
in
some
manner
it
doth
save
the
C●ntinuance
of
the
sacred
History
;
but
it
doth
very
little
agree
with
the
best
prophane
Historians
,
to
whom
the
sacred
History
is
more
favourable
in
that
it
ever
unites
the
Empire
of
the
Medes
to
that
of
the
Persians
.
There
is
yet
remaining
to
be
discovered
one
of
the
Causes
of
the
obscurity
and
darkness
of
these
antient
Histories
.
And
it
is
this
,
that
as
the
Eastern
Kings
took
up
several
names
,
or
if
you
please
,
several
titles
,
which
in
some
length
of
time
they
espoused
as
their
own
Name
,
and
which
the
People
either
translated
,
or
pronounced
variously
,
according
to
the
several
particular
Idioms
of
each
respective
Language
;
Those
so
antient
Histories
,
whereof
there
is
left
now
but
a
very
few
good
Memorials
,
are
by
this
means
become
in
all
Probability
so
very
dark
and
imperfect
.
The
confusion
of
names
hath
no
doubt
contributed
very
much
both
to
the
things
as
well
as
persons
of
them
;
and
from
hence
proceeds
our
Trouble
,
rightly
to
situate
in
the
Greek
History
those
Kings
,
who
have
had
the
Name
of
Ahasuerus
,
as
much
unheard
of
to
the
Greeks
,
as
it
was
well
known
to
the
Eastern
Countries
.
Who
would
indeed
believe
that
Cyagorus
was
the
same
name
as
Ahasuerus
,
made
up
of
the
word
Ky
,
that
is
to
say
,
Sir
,
or
Lord
,
and
from
the
word
Axare
,
which
manifestly
returns
to
Axuerus
,
or
Assuerus
,
and
so
Ahasuerus
?
Three
or
Four
Princes
have
gone
under
this
Name
,
though
they
had
others
besides
.
If
we
do
not
know
that
Nebuchodonozor
,
Nebucodrosor
,
and
Nebocolassar
were
only
one
and
the
same
Name
,
or
the
Name
of
but
one
Person
,
it
would
be
difficult
for
us
to
believe
it
;
and
yet
the
thing
is
most
certain
.
Sargon
is
Sennacherib
;
Ozias
is
Azarias
;
Sedechias
is
Mathanias
,
Joachas
is
also
called
Sellum
.
Asarhaddon
,
which
is
indifferently
pronounced
Esarhaddon
,
2
Esdr.
iv
.
2
,
10.
or
Asarhaddon
,
is
called
Asenephar
by
those
of
Cutha
:
and
by
an
odd
bizar
kind
of
unaccountableness
,
of
which
we
can
find
no
ground
,
or
Origine
;
Sardanapalus
is
by
the
Greeks
called
Tonos
Concoleros
.
We
could
present
you
with
a
long
List
of
Eastern
Persons
,
to
whom
in
Histories
several
different
Names
have
been
given
;
but
it
is
sufficient
in
general
to
understand
this
custom
.
It
is
not
unknown
to
the
Latins
,
among
whom
Titles
and
Adoptions
have
multiplyed
Names
in
so
many
kinds
.
Thus
the
Title
of
Augustus
,
and
that
of
Africanus
became
the
Sir-Names
of
Caesar
Octavianus
and
the
Scipio's
;
and
in
like
manner
the
Neros
have
been
Caesars
.
The
thing
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
and
a
longer
discussion
of
a
matter
so
apparently
manifest
,
would
be
needless
to
you
.
I
will
not
now
offer
to
trouble
your
Highness
any
further
with
the
knotty
difficulties
of
Chronology
,
which
are
as
little
necessary
as
useful
for
you
.
This
was
of
too
great
importance
not
to
be
cleared
up
in
this
place
;
and
after
we
have
said
what
we
think
is
sufficient
for
our
purpose
,
we
will
return
to
the
train
of
our
Epochas
.
It
was
then
218
years
after
the
foundation
of
Rome
,
536
years
before
Jesus
Christ
,
VIII
.
Epocha
.
Cyrus
,
or
the
Jews
re-establish'd
6.
Age
of
the
World
.
after
the
70
years
of
Babylons
Captivity
,
and
the
same
year
that
Cyrus
founded
the
Persian
Empire
;
That
this
Prince
,
elected
by
God
,
to
be
the
deliverer
of
his
People
,
and
the
restorer
of
his
Temple
,
set
about
this
great
work
.
Forthwith
after
the
publication
of
his
Decree
,
Zerubabel
,
accompanied
with
Jesus
Years
before
J.
C.
536
the
Son
of
Jose●ec
,
the
High-Priest
,
brought
Years
of
Rome
.
218
back
the
Captives
,
who
rebuilt
the
Altar
,
and
laid
the
foundations
of
the
second
Temple
.
Years
before
J.
C.
535
The
Samaritans
being
jealous
of
their
Years
of
Rome
.
219
glory
,
were
resolved
to
go
shares
with
them
in
this
great
Work
,
and
under
the
pretence
of
worshipping
the
God
of
Israel
,
1
Esdr.
iv
.
2.3
.
tho'
they
joined
with
it
their
Idolatries
to
their
own
false
Gods
,
yet
they
besought
Zerubabel
to
give
them
leave
to
assist
him
in
the
Building
of
that
Temple
.
But
the
Children
of
Judah
who
detested
their
corrupted
Worship
,
rejected
their
Proposition
.
The
provoked
Samaritans
therefore
crossed
and
perplexed
their
Design
by
all
the
ways
of
Artifice
and
Violence
imaginable
.
About
the
same
time
,
Servius
Tullius
,
after
he
had
agrandized
the
City
of
Rome
,
was
contriving
in
his
Head
,
how
to
reduce
it
to
a
Commonwealth
.
But
Years
before
J.
C.
533
he
perished
in
the
midst
of
those
his
Designs
,
Years
of
Rome
.
221
by
the
Counsels
of
his
Daughter
,
and
by
the
Command
of
the
proud
Tarquin
,
his
Son-in-Law
.
This
Tyrant
invaded
the
Kingdom
,
and
for
a
long
series
of
time
exercised
all
manner
of
Cruelties
and
Outrages
.
In
the
mean
while
the
Persian
Empire
was
growing
up
:
Besides
those
vast
Provinces
of
the
greater
Asia
,
all
the
greater
Continent
of
the
Lesser
Asia
,
became
obedient
to
Years
before
J.
C.
525
it
.
The
Syrians
and
Arabians
were
subjected
;
Years
of
Rome
.
229
and
Egypt
,
which
was
so
jealous
of
its
own
Laws
,
yet
received
theirs
.
This
Years
before
J.
C.
522
Conquest
was
got
by
Cambyses
,
the
Son
of
Years
of
Rome
.
232
Cyrus
.
But
that
fierce
Man
did
not
long
survive
his
Brother
Smerdis
,
whom
an
ambiguous
Dream
caused
privately
to
be
put
to
Death
.
The
Mage
,
or
chief
Smerdis
ruled
for
some
time
under
the
name
of
Years
before
J.
C.
521
Smerdis
,
the
Brother
of
Cambyses
;
but
this
Years
of
Rome
.
233
cheat
was
soon
discovered
.
The
seven
principal
Lords
conspired
against
him
,
and
one
of
them
was
set
upon
the
Throne
.
This
was
Darius
the
Son
of
Hystaspes
,
Herod
.
l.
4.
c.
159.
who
in
his
Inscriptions
stiled
himself
the
Best
,
and
the
handsomest
of
all
Men.
There
are
many
remarkable
things
that
make
us
know
him
to
be
the
Ahasuerus
spoken
of
in
the
Book
of
Hester
,
tho'
some
there
are
of
another
Opinion
.
At
the
beginning
of
his
Reign
,
1
Esdr.
v.
vi
.
the
Temple
was
finished
,
after
several
interruptions
occasioned
by
the
Samaritans
.
There
was
an
irreconcileable
hatred
between
two
People
,
so
that
nothing
was
more
opposite
than
Jerusalem
and
Samaria
.
It
was
in
the
Years
before
J.
C.
513
time
of
Darius
,
when
the
Liberty
of
Rome
Years
of
Rome
.
241
and
Athens
,
and
the
great
Glory
of
Greece
began
.
Hermodius
and
Aristogiton
,
Athenians
,
rescued
their
Country
from
Hipparchus
the
Son
of
Pisistratus
,
and
are
killed
by
his
Guards
.
Hippias
the
Brother
of
Hipparchus
endeavours
,
but
in
vain
,
to
support
himself
:
for
he
is
repulsed
:
The
Tyranny
of
the
Pisistratus's
is
absolutely
extinguished
:
The
rescued
Athenians
erect
Statues
to
their
Saviours
,
and
re-establish
the
popular
State
.
Hippias
throws
himself
into
the
Arms
of
Darius
,
whom
he
already
found
disposed
to
attempt
the
Conquest
of
Greece
,
so
that
all
his
hope
was
in
his
Protection
.
At
the
same
time
when
he
was
repulsed
,
Rome
also
was
delivered
of
her
Tyrants
.
Tarquin
the
Proud
by
his
violent
Outrages
had
made
Years
before
J.
C.
509
Royalty
odious
:
The
incontinency
of
Sextus
Years
of
Rome
.
245
his
Son
was
the
complement
of
its
destruction
.
Lucretia
ravished
made
her
to
become
her
own
Murdress
:
her
Blood
,
together
with
the
harangues
of
Brutus
,
animated
and
inspirited
the
Romans
.
The
Kings
were
banished
,
and
the
Consulary
Empire
was
established
according
to
the
model
and
projection
of
Servius
Tullius
;
but
it
was
soon
weakned
by
the
Jealousies
of
the
People
.
For
in
the
very
first
Consulate
,
P.
Valerius
the
Consul
,
memorable
for
his
Victories
,
became
suspected
by
his
Citizens
;
so
that
to
please
and
satisfy
them
,
he
was
obliged
to
establish
the
Law
of
Appeals
to
the
People
from
the
Senate
and
Consuls
in
all
causes
wherein
the
punishing
of
a
Citizen
was
concerned
.
The
expelled
Tarquins
found
Defenders
;
for
the
Neighbouring
Kings
looked
upon
their
Banishment
as
an
injury
done
to
all
Crowned
Heads
in
general
;
Years
before
J.
C.
507
and
Porsenna
,
King
of
the
Clusians
,
Years
of
Rome
.
247
a
People
of
Etruria
,
took
up
Arms
against
Rome
.
And
being
now
reduced
to
its
last
extremity
,
and
almost
conquered
and
taken
,
it
received
its
Salvation
from
Horatius
Cocles
.
The
Romans
did
prodigious
things
to
secure
their
dear
beloved
Liberty
,
and
Scevola
a
young
Citizen
,
burnt
off
that
Hand
which
had
not
reached
Porsenna
.
Clelia
,
a
young
Lady
,
made
that
Prince
astonished
at
her
Courage
and
Bravery
;
and
Porsenna
left
Rome
in
Peace
,
and
the
Tarquins
remained
now
without
any
hopes
of
Years
before
J.
C.
500
Succour
.
But
Hippias
,
for
whom
Dari●s
declared
,
Years
of
Rome
.
254
had
better
hopes
.
All
Persia
was
up
in
his
Favour
and
Athens
had
a
great
threatning
Years
before
J.
C.
493
Cloud
of
War
hanging
over
it
.
Whilst
Years
of
Rome
.
261
that
Darius
was
making
his
Preparations
for
it
,
Rome
,
which
was
so
well
fortified
against
Strangers
,
had
e'en
like
to
have
been
destroyed
within
it self
:
Jealousy
began
to
re-inforce
and
take
head
again
,
among
the
Patricians
and
the
People
:
and
the
Consulary
Power
,
altho'
it
had
been
already
moderated
by
the
Law
of
P.
Valerius
,
did
yet
seem
somewhat
too
great
to
that
People
,
who
were
now
grown
very
fearful
of
their
Liberty
;
so
that
he
retreated
to
Mount
Aventin●
;
and
the
Counsels
which
were
violent
,
were
likewise
unsuccessful
:
The
People
could
not
be
reduced
,
but
by
the
peaceable
Remonstrances
of
Menenius
Agrippa
:
and
they
were
forced
to
find
out
a
sweetning
kind
of
temperament
,
and
to
give
to
the
People
,
Tribunes
that
might
be
able
to
defend
them
against
the
Consuls
.
The
Law
which
established
this
new
sort
of
Magistracy
,
was
called
the
sacred
Law
,
and
hence
was
the
rise
and
origine
of
the
Tribunes
of
the
People
.
Darius
had
at
last
declared
against
Greece
.
His
Son-in-Law
,
Mardonius
,
after
he
had
gone
through
Asia
,
thought
to
overthrow
the
Grecians
with
the
number
of
Years
before
J.
C.
490
his
Soldiers
;
but
Miltiades
defeated
that
Years
of
Rome
.
264
vast
Army
,
in
the
Plain
of
Marathon
,
with
ten
thousand
Athenians
.
Rome
grew
victorious
over
all
her
Enemies
round
about
,
and
seem'd
to
be
apprehensive
of
none
but
those
within
her
own
Bowels
.
Coriolanus
a
zealous
Patrician
,
and
the
greatest
of
his
Captains
,
notwithstanding
all
his
Services
,
being
banished
,
by
the
popular
Faction
,
conspired
the
destruction
of
his
Country
,
Years
before
J.
C.
489
brought
the
Volsci
against
her
,
reduced
her
Years
of
Rome
.
265
Years
before
J.
C.
488
to
the
greatest
Extremity
,
and
could
not
be
Years
of
Rome
.
266
moderated
,
but
by
the
Influence
of
his
Mother
.
Greece
did
not
long
enjoy
the
repose
which
the
Battle
of
Marathon
had
given
it
:
Years
before
J.
C.
480
for
to
revenge
the
affront
of
Persia
,
and
Years
of
Rome
.
274
Darius
;
Xerxes
his
Son
and
Successor
,
and
the
Grandson
of
Cyrus
by
his
Mother
Atossa
,
assaulted
the
Grecians
with
eleven
hundred
thousand
Fighting
Men
,
(
some
stick
not
to
say
seventeen
hundred
Thousand
)
not
to
reckon
his
Forces
at
Sea
of
twelve
Hundred
great
Ships
.
But
Leonidas
,
King
of
Sparta
,
who
had
no
more
than
three
hundred
Men
,
slew
of
them
twenty
thousand
,
at
the
Straights
of
Thermopylae
,
and
fell
with
his
own
.
By
the
Counsels
of
Themistocles
the
Athenian
,
the
Sea-forces
of
Xerxes
were
the
Years
before
J.
C.
479
same
Year
defeated
and
beaten
,
near
Salamina
.
Years
of
Rome
.
275
That
Prince
repassed
the
Hellespont
in
fear
;
and
a
year
after
,
his
Land-Army
which
was
commanded
by
Mardonius
,
was
utterly
hew'd
to
pieces
near
Platea
,
by
Pausanias
King
of
Lacedemonia
,
and
by
Aristides
the
Athenian
,
surnamed
the
Just
.
The
Battle
began
in
the
Morning
;
and
by
the
Evening
of
that
memorable
Day
,
the
Grecians
of
Ionia
,
who
had
shook
off
the
Persian
Yoke
,
killed
of
them
Thirty
thousand
in
the
Battle
of
Mycala
,
under
the
Conduct
and
Command
of
Leotychides
.
That
General
,
to
put
courage
into
his
Souldiers
,
told
them
,
That
Mardonius
was
now
overcome
in
Greece
.
The
News
proved
true
,
either
by
a
prodigious
effect
of
Fame
,
or
rather
by
a
happy
accident
;
and
all
the
Greeks
of
the
Lesser
Asia
were
restored
to
their
Liberty
.
This
Nation
every
where
got
very
considerable
advantages
;
and
a
little
before
,
the
Carthaginians
,
then
mighty
powerful
and
great
,
were
beaten
in
Sicily
,
where
they
were
going
to
extend
their
Dominions
at
the
instance
and
importunity
of
the
Persians
.
However
,
notwithstanding
all
this
bad
success
,
they
would
not
leave
off
their
new
designs
upon
an
Island
which
was
so
commodious
to
secure
them
the
Empire
of
the
Sea
,
which
their
Commonwealth
greatly
desired
.
Greece
had
it
then
,
but
she
only
regarded
the
East
,
and
the
Persians
.
But
Pausanias
came
to
set
free
the
Isle
of
Cyprus
from
their
Yoak
,
Years
before
J.
C.
477
as
soon
as
he
had
framed
the
project
of
enthralling
Years
of
Rome
.
277
Years
before
J.
C.
476
his
Country
.
Yet
all
his
Designs
Years
of
Rome
.
278
were
fruitless
,
tho'
Xerxes
promised
him
all
things
:
the
Traytor
was
betrayed
by
him
whom
most
he
loved
,
and
his
infamous
Years
before
J.
C.
474
Love
cost
him
his
Life
.
The
same
Year
Years
of
Rome
.
280
Xerxes
was
killed
by
Artabanus
his
Captain
of
the
Guards
,
Arist.
Polit
.
v.
10.
whether
that
perfidious
wretch
designed
to
possess
the
Throne
of
his
Master
,
or
that
he
seared
the
severities
of
a
Prince
,
whose
cruel
Orders
he
had
not
so
punctually
executed
.
Artaxerxes
,
who
had
formerly
been
his
Son
,
began
his
Kingdom
and
Government
,
and
not
long
Years
before
J.
C.
473
after
receiv'd
from
Themistocles
a
Letter
,
Years
of
Rome
.
281
who
,
being
proscribed
by
his
own
Citizens
,
made
him
an
offer
of
his
Services
against
Greece
.
He
very
well
understood
what
esteem
he
ought
to
have
for
so
great
and
renowned
a
Captain
,
and
therefore
made
a
Years
before
J.
C.
467
firm
establishment
of
Friendship
with
him
,
Years
of
Rome
.
287
maugre
all
the
Jealousies
of
his
Nobles
.
1
Esdr.
vii
,
viii
.
It
was
this
brave
and
magnanimous
Prince
that
was
the
Protector
of
the
Jewish
People
,
and
in
his
twentieth
year
,
which
is
memorable
by
his
glorious
Deeds
,
he
permitted
Years
before
J.
C.
454
Nehemiah
to
re-establish
Jerusalem
with
her
Years
of
Rome
.
300
Walls
.
But
this
Decree
of
Artaxerxes
did
differ
from
that
of
Cyrus
;
for
Cyrus's
only
was
in
respect
to
the
Temple
,
2
Esdr.
ii
.
1.
This
of
Artaxerxes
was
made
for
the
whole
City
.
From
this
Decree
,
foreseen
by
Daniel
,
and
set
down
in
his
Prophecy
,
the
Four
hundred
and
ninety
Years
of
his
Weeks
begin
.
This
important
date
hath
very
solid
foundations
.
The
Banishment
of
Themistocles
is
placed
in
Eusebius
his
Chronology
,
as
in
the
last
year
of
the
Seventy
six
.
The
Olympiad
,
which
comes
back
to
the
Two
hundred
and
eighty
of
Rome
.
The
other
Chronologists
put
it
a
little
lower
:
but
the
difference
is
very
little
,
and
the
Circumstances
of
time
do
much
assure
the
Date
of
Eusebius
.
They
are
likewise
pretty
agreeing
with
Thucydides
,
a
most
exact
Historian
;
Thucyd.
l.
1.
and
that
grave
Author
,
almost
a
Contemporary
,
as
well
as
a
fellow
Citizen
of
Themistocles
,
makes
him
to
write
his
Letter
about
the
beginning
of
Artaxerxes
his
Reign
.
Cornel.
Nep.
in
Themisto
.
Cornelius
Nepos
,
an
Ancient
and
Judicious
,
as
well
as
an
Elegant
Author
,
will
not
have
us
question
this
Date
,
after
the
Authority
of
Thucydides
:
and
it
is
so
much
a
stronger
Argument
,
because
another
more
Antient
Author
than
Thucydides
was
,
agrees
with
him
.
'T
is
Charon
of
Lampsacus
cited
by
Plutarch
;
Plut.
in
Them
.
and
Plutarch
adds
himself
,
That
the
Annals
,
this
is
to
say
,
those
of
Persia
,
concur
with
those
two
Authors
.
But
however
he
does
not
follow
them
,
tho'
he
gives
us
no
reason
for
it
;
and
those
Historians
who
begin
the
Reign
of
Artaxerxes
eight
or
nine
years
later
,
agree
neither
in
time
,
nor
are
they
of
so
great
an
Authority
.
Therefore
,
beyond
all
dispute
,
we
ought
to
reckon
the
beginning
of
it
toward
the
end
of
the
seventy
six
Olympiad
,
and
near
the
280
year
of
Rome
,
and
so
the
twentieth
year
of
this
Prince
will
come
to
be
about
the
end
of
the
eighty
first
Olympiad
,
and
near
the
300
year
of
Rome
.
Whereas
those
,
who
,
to
conciliate
Authors
,
reject
this
,
and
make
the
beginning
of
Artaxerxes
his
Reign
to
fall
out
lower
,
are
forced
to
conjecture
,
that
his
Father
had
at
least
associated
him
to
the
Kingdom
when
Themistocles
wrote
his
Letter
:
but
which
way
soever
it
be
,
our
account
is
secure
.
This
Foundation
being
settled
and
granted
,
the
rest
of
the
Account
is
easie
to
be
made
,
and
the
Consequence
will
render
it
plain
and
evident
.
After
Artaxerxes
had
made
his
Decree
,
The
Jews
laboured
mightily
to
rebuild
their
City
and
the
Walls
thereof
as
Daniel
had
prophesied
.
Dan.
ix
.
25
Nehem.
ii
.
17
,
18
,
19.
Nehemiah
managed
and
ordered
the
work
with
a
great
deal
of
Prudence
and
Courage
in
defiance
to
all
the
oppositions
of
the
Samaritans
,
Arabians
,
and
the
Ammonites
.
The
People
sat
about
the
Work
,
and
Eliashib
the
High-Priest
incouraged
them
by
his
Example
.
In
the
mean
while
the
new
Magistrates
which
were
set
over
the
People
of
Rome
,
increased
the
Divisions
of
that
City
;
and
Rome
brought
under
a
Monarchy
did
want
those
Laws
which
were
necessary
for
the
good
Constitution
of
a
Common-weal
.
The
Reputation
of
Greece
,
which
had
made
her self
more
famous
by
her
Government
than
Years
before
J.
C.
452
by
her
Victories
,
excited
the
Romans
to
Years
of
Rome
.
302
follow
her
Example
;
so
that
they
sent
Deputies
to
search
into
the
Laws
of
Greece
,
and
especially
into
those
of
Athens
,
which
were
more
agreeable
to
the
State
of
their
Years
before
J.
C.
451
Republick
.
According
to
this
Model
,
ten
Years
of
Rome
.
303
absolute
Magistrates
which
they
created
the
next
Year
after
,
under
the
Name
of
the
Decemviri
,
digested
and
set
down
the
Laws
of
the
Twelve
Tables
,
which
are
the
Years
before
J.
C.
450
Ground
and
Foundation
of
the
Roman
Law
.
Years
of
Rome
.
304
The
People
,
overjoy'd
at
the
Equity
wherewith
they
were
made
,
suffered
them
to
usurp
the
supreme
power
;
which
they
used
Years
before
J.
C.
449
with
Tyranny
enough
.
So
that
there
were
very
Years
of
Rome
.
305
great
Convulsions
by
the
Intemperance
of
Appius
Clodius
,
one
of
the
Decemviri
,
and
by
the
Murther
of
Virginia
,
whom
her
Father
had
rather
have
slain
with
his
own
Hand
,
than
have
abandoned
her
to
be
a
Sacrifice
to
the
Passion
and
Lust
of
Appius
.
The
Blood
of
this
Second
Lucretia
awakened
the
Romans
,
so
that
the
Decemviri
were
quite
thrust
out
.
But
whilst
the
Laws
were
framing
under
these
ten
Magistrates
,
Esdras
,
a
Doctor
of
the
Law
,
and
Nehemiah
the
Governour
of
the
Jewish
People
newly
re-established
in
Judah
,
were
reforming
the
Abuses
,
and
bringing
in
the
Law
of
Moses
,
so
that
they
began
to
be
observed
in
the
first
place
.
One
of
the
main
points
of
their
Reformation
was
to
oblige
all
the
People
,
2
Esdr.
xiii
.
Deut.
xxiii
.
3.
and
particularly
the
Priests
,
to
leave
their
strange
Wives
,
whom
they
had
married
contrary
to
the
express
Letter
of
the
Law
.
Esdras
put
the
Holy
Books
in
order
,
and
made
a
very
exact
review
of
them
,
and
collected
the
Antient
Memoires
of
the
Jews
,
to
compile
out
of
them
the
two
Books
of
Paralipomena
,
or
Chronicles
,
to
which
he
added
the
History
of
his
own
Time
,
which
Nehemiah
finished
.
By
those
Books
is
that
long
and
tedious
History
,
which
Moses
had
begun
,
ended
;
and
which
the
following
Authors
continued
without
interruption
till
the
re-building
of
Jerusalem
.
The
rest
of
the
Sacred
History
is
not
writ
in
the
same
train
.
Whilst
Esdras
and
Nehemiah
were
making
the
last
part
of
this
great
Work
,
Herodotus
,
whom
the
Prophane
Authors
call
the
Father
of
History
it self
,
began
to
write
.
So
that
the
last
Authors
of
the
Holy
History
met
with
the
first
Author
of
the
Greek
History
;
and
when
this
began
,
That
of
the
Jews
,
only
to
take
it
from
Abraham
,
already
had
made
up
five
Ages
.
Herodotus
never
thought
to
speak
of
the
Jews
in
that
History
he
hath
left
us
;
and
the
Greeks
would
not
inform
themselves
of
any
,
but
such
People
whom
War
,
Commerce
,
or
a
great
Fame
had
made
notorious
and
considerable
.
Judah
,
that
with
great
difficulty
began
to
raise
it self
from
the
Ashes
of
its
Ruine
,
never
in
the
least
attracted
their
regards
.
And
it
was
in
this
miserable
and
calamitous
time
that
the
Hebrew
Language
ceased
to
be
common
.
During
the
Captivity
,
and
afterwards
by
the
commerce
that
happened
between
them
and
the
Chaldeans
,
the
Jews
learned
the
Chaldee
Tongue
,
which
very
much
bordered
upon
their
own
,
and
had
almost
the
same
Idiom
and
Genius
.
This
reason
induced
them
to
change
the
ancient
Figure
of
Hebrew
Letters
,
and
so
they
writ
Hebrew
in
the
Chaldee
Characters
which
were
most
in
use
among
them
,
and
easier
to
be
made
.
This
alteration
was
almost
insensible
between
the
two
Neighbouring
Languages
,
whose
Letters
were
of
the
same
value
and
efficacy
,
only
differing
somewhat
in
their
formation
.
From
that
time
the
Holy
Scripture
was
only
to
be
found
among
the
Jews
in
the
Chaldee
Letters
;
But
the
Samaritans
still
kept
their
old
way
of
Writing
.
Their
Posterity
have
persevered
in
the
same
Custom
,
even
down
to
our
days
,
and
by
that
means
have
preserved
the
Pentateuch
,
which
they
call
the
Samaritan
,
in
ancient
Hebrew
Characters
,
such
as
they
found
them
in
Medals
,
and
in
all
the
Monuments
of
past
Ages
.
The
Jews
lived
very
peaceably
and
quietly
under
the
Authority
of
Artaxerxes
.
That
Prince
being
forced
by
Cymon
the
Son
of
Miltiades
,
General
of
the
Athenians
,
to
make
a
shameful
peace
,
utterly
despaired
of
overcoming
the
Greeks
by
force
,
and
so
only
thought
of
making
his
advantage
by
their
feuds
and
divisions
.
There
happened
very
great
Convulsions
between
the
Athenians
and
Lacedemonians
.
Those
two
people
,
being
jealous
each
of
other
,
shared
all
Greece
.
Pericles
an
Athenian
began
the
Peloponnesian
Years
before
J.
C.
431
War
,
during
which
Theramenes
,
Thrasybulus
Years
of
Rome
.
323
and
Alcibiades
,
Athenians
,
made
themselves
famous
and
considerable
.
Brasydas
and
Mindarus
,
Lacedemonians
,
dyed
there
in
fighting
for
their
Country
.
This
War
lasted
seven
and
twenty
years
,
and
ended
to
the
advantage
of
the
Lacedemonians
,
who
had
brought
on
their
side
Darius
,
sirnamed
the
Bastard
,
the
Son
and
Successor
of
Artaxerxes
.
Years
before
J.
C.
404
Lysander
,
General
of
the
Lacedemonians
Years
of
Rome
.
350
Fleet
,
took
Athens
,
anc
chang'd
it's
Government
.
But
Persia
soon
was
sensible
that
it
had
made
the
Lacedemonians
too
powerful
,
and
therefore
the
Persians
upheld
the
young
Cyrus
in
his
Revolt
against
Artaxerxes
Years
before
J.
C.
401
his
eldest
Brother
,
called
Mnemon
,
because
of
Years
of
Rome
.
353
his
great
and
admirable
memory
,
the
Son
and
Successor
of
Darius
.
This
young
Person
,
being
delivered
both
from
prison
and
death
by
his
Mother
Parysatis
,
resolves
upon
revenge
,
gains
the
Noblemen
to
him
by
his
infinitely
obliging
carriage
,
traverses
Asia
the
less
,
and
goes
and
offers
battle
to
the
King
his
Brother
,
even
in
the
heart
of
his
Empire
,
wounds
him
with
his
own
hand
,
and
believing
himself
too
soon
a
Conqueror
,
he
perished
by
his
own
rashness
.
The
ten
thousand
Greeks
that
served
him
,
make
that
astonishing
retreat
,
where
at
last
commanded
Xenophon
that
great
Philosopher
,
and
great
Captain
,
who
hath
written
the
History
of
it
.
The
Lacedemonians
continued
their
attacques
Years
before
J.
C.
396
upon
the
Persian
Empire
,
which
Agesilaus
the
Years
of
Rome
.
358
King
of
Sparta
made
to
tremble
in
the
lesser
Asia
;
but
the
Divisions
of
Greece
called
him
back
into
his
own
Country
.
About
this
time
the
City
of
the
Veji
,
which
almost
equalled
the
glory
of
Rome
,
after
a
ten
years
siege
,
and
a
great
many
good
Successes
,
was
taken
by
the
Romans
under
the
Conduct
of
Camillus
.
His
generosity
gained
him
yet
another
Conquest
.
Years
before
J.
C.
394
The
Falisci
,
whom
he
besieged
,
rendred
Years
of
Rome
.
360
themselves
to
him
,
being
touched
at
what
he
had
done
,
in
sending
them
back
their
Children
,
whom
a
School-Master
had
delivered
to
him
;
but
Rome
would
not
conquer
by
Treacheries
,
nor
take
advantages
from
the
perfidiousness
of
a
wretch
,
that
turned
the
Obedience
of
an
innocent
Age
into
such
an
Abuse
.
A
little
after
,
the
Gauls
Senonians
came
into
Italy
,
and
besieged
Clusium
,
Years
before
J.
C.
391
and
the
Romans
lost
against
them
the
famous
Years
of
Rome
.
363
Years
before
J.
C.
390
battle
of
Allia
.
Their
City
was
taken
and
Years
of
Rome
.
364
burnt
.
And
whilst
they
were
defending
themselves
in
the
Capitol
,
their
Affairs
were
re-established
by
Camillus
whom
they
had
banished
.
Polyb.
l.
1.
c.
6.
l.
2.
c.
18
,
22.
The
Gauls
continued
seven
months
Masters
of
Rome
,
and
being
called
away
by
other
affairs
,
they
drew
off
,
but
it
was
not
without
carrying
away
with
them
good
store
of
Years
before
J.
C.
371
spoil
.
During
the
Commotions
of
Greece
,
Years
of
Rome
.
383
Epaminondas
a
Theban
made
himself
signal
by
his
equity
,
moderation
and
temper
,
as
much
as
by
his
Victories
.
It
was
observed
he
held
this
for
a
constant
Rule
,
never
to
tell
a
Lye
,
so
much
as
in
jest
.
His
Actions
became
dazling
and
illustrious
in
the
last
years
of
Mnemon
,
and
in
the
first
of
Ochus
.
Under
this
so
great
a
Captain
,
the
Thebans
were
victorious
,
and
the
Power
of
Lacedemonia
abated
,
Years
before
J.
C.
359
and
grew
less
.
That
of
the
Macedonian
Years
of
Rome
.
395
Kings
began
with
Philip
,
the
Father
of
Alexander
the
Great
.
And
notwithstanding
all
the
oppositions
of
Ochus
and
Arses
his
Son
,
Kings
of
Persia
,
and
the
greater
difficulties
still
which
the
Eloquence
of
Demosthenes
,
that
mighty
Defender
of
Liberty
,
raised
against
him
in
Athens
;
the
victorious
Prince
for
twenty
years
together
kept
all
Greece
in
Years
before
J.
C.
338
subjection
,
where
the
Battle
of
Cheronea
,
Years
of
Rome
.
416
which
he
gained
over
the
Athenians
and
their
Allies
,
gave
him
a
most
absolute
Power
.
At
this
famous
Field
,
whilst
he
was
breaking
the
Athenians
,
he
had
the
joy
and
happiness
to
see
Alexander
at
eighteen
years
of
age
rushing
in
upon
the
Theban
Troops
,
and
among
others
,
upon
that
which
they
called
The
Sacred
Troop
of
Friends
,
which
they
look'd
on
as
Invincible
.
Thus
being
Master
of
Greece
,
and
supported
by
a
Son
of
such
great
hopes
,
his
Designs
must
needs
be
high
,
and
he
resolved
on
nothing
less
than
the
absolute
Ruine
of
the
Persians
,
against
whom
he
had
declared
himself
Generalissmo
.
But
this
was
reserved
for
Alexander
:
For
in
Years
before
J.
C.
337
the
midst
of
the
Solemnities
of
a
new
Marriage
,
Years
of
Rome
.
417
Philip
was
assassinated
by
Pausanias
,
Years
before
J.
C.
336
a
young
Man
of
a
good
Family
to
whom
Years
of
Rome
.
418
he
had
not
done
Justice
.
The
Eunuch
Bagoas
the
same
year
killed
Arses
King
of
Persia
,
and
caused
Darius
the
Son
of
Arsames
,
sirnamed
Codomannus
,
to
succeed
him
in
the
Kingdom
.
He
deserves
bv
his
Valour
to
be
ranked
,
according
to
the
(
otherwise
)
most
probable
Opinion
,
which
gives
him
his
Extraction
from
the
Royal
Family
.
So
that
there
were
two
Couragious
and
Magnanimous
Kings
began
their
Reigns
together
,
Darius
the
Son
of
Arsames
,
and
Alexander
the
Son
of
Philip.
They
looked
upon
each
other
with
Eyes
of
Jealousie
,
and
they
seem
as
born
to
dispute
the
Empire
of
the
World
betwixt
them
.
But
Alexander
resolved
to
strengthen
himself
well
,
before
he
would
engage
with
his
Rival
.
He
revenged
the
Death
of
his
Father
,
reduced
those
Rebellious
People
that
Years
before
J.
C.
335
contemned
his
Youth
;
he
overcame
the
Years
of
Rome
.
419
Greeks
that
vainly
attempted
to
shake
off
their
Yoke
;
and
ruined
Thebes
,
where
he
spared
none
but
the
House
and
descendant
Issue
of
Pindarus
,
whose
Odes
were
the
Admiration
of
Greece
.
Mighty
and
Victorious
,
Years
before
J.
C.
334
he
marched
,
after
these
famous
Exploits
,
Years
of
Rome
.
420
Years
before
J.
C.
333
at
the
Head
of
the
Greeks
,
against
Years
of
Rome
.
421
Years
before
J.
C.
331
Darius
,
whom
he
overthrew
in
three
several
Years
of
Rome
.
423
Years
before
J.
C.
330
Battels
in
Array
,
enters
triumphantly
Years
of
Rome
.
424
Years
before
J.
C.
327
into
Babylon
and
Susa
,
destroys
Persepolis
,
Years
of
Rome
.
427
an
ancient
Seat
and
Palace
of
the
Kings
of
Persia
,
pushes
on
his
Conquests
as
far
as
Years
before
J.
C.
324
the
Indies
,
and
at
last
returns
to
die
at
Babylon
,
Years
of
Rome
.
430
being
,
but
Three
and
thirty
years
of
age
.
In
his
time
Manasses
,
the
Brother
of
Jaddus
Years
before
J.
C.
333
the
High
Priest
,
raised
Commotions
Years
of
Rome
.
421
among
the
Jews
.
He
had
married
the
Daughter
of
Sanballat
the
Samaritan
,
whom
Darius
had
made
a
Nobleman
of
that
Country
.
Rather
than
he
would
repudiate
that
beautiful
Stranger
,
to
which
the
Council
of
Jerusalem
,
and
his
Brother
Jaddus
would
fain
have
obliged
him
,
he
embraced
the
Schism
of
the
Samaritans
.
And
several
of
the
Jews
,
to
shun
the
like
Censures
,
joined
themselves
to
him
.
He
was
resolv'd
at
that
time
to
build
a
Temple
near
Samaria
,
upon
Mount
Gerizim
,
which
the
Samaritans
believed
was
blest
,
and
so
to
make
himself
the
High-Priest
of
it
.
His
Father-in-Law
,
a
most
intimate
Friend
of
Darius
,
assured
him
of
this
Prince's
Protection
,
and
the
effect
and
Consequence
was
so
much
the
more
favourable
to
him
;
for
Years
before
J.
C.
332
Alexander
raised
himself
,
Sanballat
deserted
Years
of
Rome
.
422
his
Master
,
and
brought
his
Troops
over
to
the
Victorious
,
at
the
Siege
of
Tyre
.
Thus
he
obtained
whatsoever
he
desired
,
the
Temple
of
Gerizim
was
built
,
and
the
Ambition
of
Manasses
was
satisfied
.
The
Jews
in
the
mean
time
,
being
ever
faithful
to
the
Persians
,
refused
to
give
Alexander
the
succour
he
demanded
of
them
.
He
went
to
Jerusalem
,
full
of
Resolution
to
take
his
Revenge
;
but
his
Mind
was
alter'd
when
he
beheld
the
High-Priest
coming
out
to
meet
him
,
with
the
other
Priests
that
offered
Sacrifices
,
all
cloathed
with
their
proper
Vestments
for
Ceremony
,
and
in
Procession
before
the
People
in
White
.
They
shewed
to
him
the
Prophecies
that
foretold
his
Victories
,
out
of
Daniel
.
So
that
he
granted
to
the
Jews
all
their
Requests
,
and
they
kept
with
him
the
same
Fidelity
as
they
had
always
done
before
to
the
Kings
of
Persia
.
In
the
midst
of
these
his
Conquest
,
Rome
Years
of
Rome
.
428
was
engaged
with
her
Neighbours
the
Samnites
,
Years
of
Rome
.
429
and
were
extremely
put
to
't
to
reduce
Years
of
Rome
.
430
them
,
notwithstanding
the
Valour
and
Conduct
of
Papyrius
Cursor
,
the
most
famous
of
her
Generals
.
After
the
Death
of
Alexander
,
his
Empire
was
divided
.
Perdiccas
,
Ptolomee
the
Son
of
Lagus
,
Antigonus
,
Sileu●us
,
Lysimachus
,
Antipater
,
and
his
Son
Years
before
J.
C.
324
Cassan●e●
;
in
a
word
,
all
his
Captains
that
Years
of
Rome
.
430
were
bred
up
in
War
,
under
so
great
and
mighty
a
Conqueror
,
designed
to
make
themselves
Masters
of
it
,
by
their
Arms
:
They
sacrificed
to
their
Ambition
all
the
Family
of
Alexander
,
his
Brother
,
Years
of
Rome
.
430
Years
of
Rome
.
436
Years
of
Rome
.
438
Years
of
Rome
.
443
Years
of
Rome
.
445
his
Mother
,
his
Wives
,
his
Children
,
and
even
his
Sisters
;
so
that
there
was
nothing
to
be
seen
but
Fields
of
Blood
,
and
dreadful
Revolutions
.
In
the
midst
of
so
many
disorders
,
several
of
the
People
of
lesser
Asia
,
and
thereabouts
freed
themselves
,
and
formed
the
Kingdoms
of
Pontus
,
Bithynia
,
and
Pergamus
.
The
Goodness
of
the
Country
made
them
afterwards
Rich
and
Powerful
.
Armenia
likewise
at
the
same
time
shook
off
the
Macedonian
Yoak
,
and
became
a
very
great
Kingdom
.
The
two
Mithridates's
,
Father
and
Son
,
founded
that
of
Cappadocia
.
Years
before
J.
C.
323
But
the
two
most
puissant
Monarchies
Years
of
Rome
.
431
Years
before
J.
C.
312
that
were
then
raised
,
were
that
of
Egypt
,
Years
of
Rome
.
442
founded
by
Ptolomee
,
the
Son
of
Lagus
,
from
whence
came
the
Lagides
,
and
that
of
Asia
or
Syria
,
founded
by
Seleucus
,
from
whence
proceeded
the
Seleucides
.
This
latter
comprised
,
besides
Syria
,
those
vast
and
rich
Provinces
of
higher
Asia
,
which
made
up
the
Persian
Empire
:
so
all
the
East
owned
Greece
,
and
learned
the
Language
of
it
.
Nay
,
even
Greece
it self
fell
under
oppression
by
the
Captains
of
Alexander
.
And
Macedonia
,
his
antient
Kingdom
,
which
gave
Laws
as
well
as
Masters
to
the
East
,
was
left
a
Prey
to
the
first
Comer
.
Cassander's
Children
drive
each
the
other
out
of
that
Kingdom
.
Pyrrhus
,
King
of
Epirus
,
who
had
possessed
one
part
of
it
,
was
driven
out
Years
before
J.
C.
296
by
Demetrius
Poliorcetes
the
Son
of
Antigonus
,
Years
of
Rome
.
458
Years
before
J.
C.
294
whom
also
he
expelled
in
his
turn
:
Years
of
Rome
.
460
Years
before
J.
C.
289
This
is
he
who
was
likewise
once
forced
out
Years
of
Rome
.
465
Years
before
J.
C.
286
by
Lysimachus
,
and
Lysimachus
by
Seleucus
,
Years
of
Rome
.
468
Years
before
J.
C.
281
whom
Ptolomee
Ceraunus
,
driven
out
of
Egypt
Years
of
Rome
.
468
Years
before
J.
C.
280
by
his
Father
,
Ptolomee
the
first
killed
like
Years
of
Rome
.
473
a
Traytor
,
notwithstanding
all
his
Kindnesses
.
Years
of
Rome
.
474
That
perfidious
Man
had
no
sooner
invaded
Macedonia
,
but
he
was
attacqued
Years
before
J.
C.
279
by
the
Gauls
,
and
was
slain
in
a
Fight
he
had
with
them
.
During
these
troubles
in
Years
of
Rome
.
475
the
East
,
They
came
into
lesser
Asia
,
led
on
by
their
King
Brennus
,
and
setled
themselves
Gallo-Greece
,
or
Galatia
,
called
so
from
their
own
Name
,
from
whence
they
went
to
Macedonia
,
which
they
ravaged
,
and
so
made
all
Greece
to
tremble
.
But
their
Army
was
destroyed
in
the
Sacrilegious
attempts
on
the
Temple
of
Delphos
.
This
Nation
was
active
,
and
yet
in
every
thing
Years
before
J.
C.
278
unfortunate
:
some
years
before
the
business
Years
of
Rome
.
476
Years
before
J.
C.
283
of
Delphos
,
the
Gauls
of
Italy
,
whose
continual
Years
of
Rome
.
471
Wars
,
Polyb.
l.
2.
20.
and
frequent
Victories
had
made
them
the
dread
and
terrour
of
the
Romans
,
were
animated
against
them
by
the
Samnites
,
the
Brutians
,
and
Etrurians
.
At
first
they
returned
back
with
a
new
Victory
,
but
the
Glory
of
it
was
quickly
sullied
by
slaying
the
Ambassadors
.
The
Romans
being
inraged
,
marched
against
them
,
defeated
them
,
entred
into
their
Territories
,
Years
before
J.
C.
282
where
they
founded
a
Colony
,
beat
them
also
Years
of
Rome
.
472
a
second
time
,
by
subjecting
one
part
of
them
,
and
forcing
the
other
to
demand
Peace
.
After
that
the
Gauls
of
the
East
had
been
driven
out
of
Greece
,
Antigonus
Gonatas
,
Years
before
J.
C.
277
the
Son
of
Demetrius
Poliorceters
,
who
Years
of
Rome
.
477
reigned
about
twelve
years
before
in
Greece
,
but
very
unquietly
,
without
any
difficulty
invaded
Years
before
J.
C.
280
Macedonia
.
Pyrrhus
was
otherwise
engaged
Years
of
Rome
.
474
for
being
forced
out
of
that
Kingdom
he
was
in
good
hopes
to
satisfie
his
Ambition
with
the
Conquest
of
Italy
,
whither
he
was
called
by
the
Tarentines
.
The
Battle
which
the
Romans
came
to
get
over
them
and
the
Samnites
,
afforded
them
only
this
Ressource
,
Years
before
J.
C.
279
that
he
carried
away
from
the
Romans
those
Years
of
Rome
.
475
Victories
which
would
be
his
ruin
.
Py●rhus
his
Elephants
affrighted
them
;
but
the
Years
before
J.
C.
278
Consul
Fabricius
made
the
Romans
soon
see
that
Pyrrhus
was
not
unconquerable
.
The
Years
of
Rome
.
476
King
and
the
Consul
seemed
to
dispute
between
the
glory
of
Generosity
,
rather
than
that
of
Arms
:
Pyrrhus
rendred
to
the
Consul
all
his
Prisoners
without
a
Ransom
,
saying
,
It
became
him
to
make
War
with
the
Sword
,
and
not
with
Money
;
and
Fabricius
sent
back
to
the
King
,
his
treacherous
Physician
,
who
had
offered
to
poison
his
Master
for
him
.
About
these
times
Religion
,
and
the
Jewish
Nation
began
to
appear
among
the
Greeks
.
Those
People
being
civilly
treated
by
the
Kings
of
Syria
,
lived
in
tranquillity
and
Peace
according
to
their
Laws
.
Antiochus
the
God
,
Grandson
of
Seleucus
,
sent
them
up
and
down
into
the
lesser
Asia
,
Joseph
.
Ant.
12.3
.
from
whence
they
got
themselves
into
Greece
,
and
every
where
enjoyed
the
same
Rights
,
Priviledges
,
and
Liberty
,
as
the
other
Citizens
.
Ptolomee
the
Son
of
Lagus
,
had
already
setled
them
in
Egypt
.
Years
before
J.
C.
277
Under
his
Son
Ptolomee
Philadelphus
,
their
Years
of
Rome
.
477
Scriptures
were
turned
into
Greek
,
and
then
came
out
that
excellent
Version
,
called
the
Septuagint
Version
.
This
was
done
by
those
Learned
old
Men
,
whom
Eleazer
the
High-Priest
sent
to
the
King
,
who
desired
them
.
Some
would
have
only
had
the
five
Books
of
Moses
translated
,
Joseph
.
l.
1.
Antiq.
c.
1.
l.
12.
c.
2.
and
the
rest
of
the
sacred
Books
might
afterwards
be
turned
into
Greek
for
the
use
of
the
Jews
that
were
scattered
all
over
Egypt
and
Greece
,
and
who
had
forgot
not
only
their
own
ancient
Language
,
which
was
the
Hebrew
,
but
also
the
Chaldee
,
which
the
Captivity
had
taught
them
.
They
made
themselves
a
Greek
Mixture
,
which
they
called
the
Hellenistick
Tongue
:
The
Septuagint
,
and
all
the
New-Testament
is
written
in
this
Tongue
.
And
during
this
dispersion
of
the
Jews
,
their
Temple
was
made
famous
over
all
the
Land
,
and
all
the
Kings
of
the
East
presented
there
their
offerings
.
The
West
was
intent
on
the
War
Years
before
J.
C.
275
of
Rome
,
and
Pyrrhus
.
In
short
,
this
King
Years
of
Rome
.
479
was
defeated
by
the
Consul
Curius
,
and
so
went
back
to
Epirus
.
But
he
was
not
there
long
at
quiet
,
but
he
resolved
to
make
Macedonia
recompence
him
for
the
ill
successes
Years
before
J.
C.
274
he
met
with
from
Italy
.
Antigonus
Gonatus
Years
of
Rome
.
480
was
blocked
up
in
Thessalonica
,
and
forced
to
leave
to
Pyrrhus
all
the
rest
of
the
Kingdom
.
Years
before
J.
C.
272
But
he
took
heart
again
,
whilst
that
Years
of
Rome
.
482
the
restless
and
ambitious
Pyrrhus
was
making
War
upon
the
Lacedemonians
,
and
those
of
Argos
.
The
two
hostile
Kings
were
brought
into
Argos
at
one
and
the
same
time
,
by
two
contrary
Caballs
,
and
at
two
several
Gates
.
There
was
a
mighty
Combat
in
that
City
:
and
a
certain
Mother
who
saw
her
Son
pursued
by
Pyrrhus
,
whom
he
had
wounded
,
knocked
that
Prince
on
the
Head
with
a
Stone
.
Antigonus
,
thus
being
defeated
of
his
Enemy
,
re-enters
Macedonia
,
who
,
after
some
changes
and
Revolutions
,
was
at
Peace
with
his
Family
.
The
Confederacy
of
the
Achaians
kept
him
from
growing
Great
.
It
was
the
last
Rampier
of
the
Grecian
Liberty
,
and
it
was
that
which
produced
the
last
Heroes
of
it
with
Aratus
,
and
Philopoemen
.
The
Tarentines
,
whom
Pyrrhus
fed
with
hopes
,
called
in
the
Carthaginians
after
his
Death
.
But
that
succour
did
them
very
little
good
;
for
they
were
beaten
with
the
Brutians
and
the
Samnites
their
Allies
.
These
,
after
seventy
and
two
years
continual
Wars
,
were
forced
to
submit
to
the
Roman
Yoak
.
Tarentum
followed
at
the
heels
,
and
the
Neighbouring
People
could
not
hold
out
,
and
so
all
the
antient
People
of
Italy
were
subjugated
.
The
Gauls
often
beaten
,
durst
not
stir
.
Polyb.
lib.
1
,
2.1
.
And
after
480
Years
Warring
,
the
Romans
saw
themselves
Masters
of
Italy
,
and
began
to
consider
the
affairs
abroad
:
They
were
not
a
little
jealous
of
the
Carthaginians
,
who
were
grown
very
powerful
in
their
Neighbourhood
,
by
the
Conquests
they
had
made
in
Sicily
,
from
whence
they
were
coming
to
fall
upon
them
,
and
Italy
,
in
the
Relief
of
the
Tarentines
.
The
Republic
of
Carthage
had
two
sides
of
the
Mediteranean
Sea
.
Besides
that
of
Africa
,
which
she
almost
entirely
possessed
,
she
extended
her self
towards
Spain
,
by
the
Straights
.
Being
thus
Mistress
of
the
Sea
,
and
of
Commerce
,
she
had
invaded
the
Isles
of
Corsa
and
Sardinia
.
Sicily
could
scarce
defend
it self
,
and
Italy
was
too
nearly
threatned
,
not
to
be
concerned
with
some
apprehension
.
From
thence
proceeded
the
Punic
Wars
,
notwithstanding
the
Treaties
Years
before
J.
C.
264
which
were
ill
observ'd
on
both
sides
.
Years
before
J.
C.
490
The
first
taught
the
Romans
to
fight
at
Sea
,
and
they
were
presently
Masters
of
an
Art
,
which
before
they
knew
little
,
or
nothing
Years
before
J.
C.
260
of
;
and
the
Consul
Duilius
,
who
was
the
Years
of
Rome
.
494
Years
before
J.
C.
259
first
that
gave
Battle
at
Sea
,
gained
it
.
Regulus
Years
of
Rome
.
495
Years
before
J.
C.
256
got
the
like
Reputation
,
and
landed
in
Years
of
Rome
.
498
Africa
,
where
he
was
forced
to
fight
with
that
Prodigious
Serpent
,
which
obliged
him
to
employ
all
his
Army
against
it
.
But
every
thing
yielded
;
and
Carthage
,
being
reduced
Years
before
J.
C.
255
to
her
last
Extremity
,
did
just
make
a
shift
Years
of
Rome
.
499
to
save
herself
by
the
assistance
and
seasonable
Relief
of
Xantippus
the
Laced●monian
.
The
Roman
General
is
beaten
,
and
taken
;
but
his
Prison
renders
him
more
great
and
illustrious
than
his
Victories
.
For
being
upon
his
Parole
sent
back
to
treat
about
the
exchange
of
Prisoners
,
he
told
the
Senate
the
conditions
,
which
was
all
hopes
and
Grace
to
them
that
would
voluntarily
surrender
themselves
;
and
so
returned
to
a
most
certain
Death
.
Two
dreadful
Shipwracks
forced
the
Romans
to
leave
their
new
Empire
of
the
Sea
to
the
Carthaginians
.
And
the
Victory
hung
a
long
while
in
dubious
suspence
between
the
two
People
,
and
the
Romans
were
just
upon
the
point
of
yielding
:
Years
before
J.
C.
241
but
they
repaired
their
Fleet
;
and
one
single
Years
of
Rome
.
513
Battle
decided
the
Business
,
and
the
Consul
Lutatius
concluded
the
War
.
Carthage
was
obliged
to
pay
Tribute
,
and
to
quit
with
Sicily
all
the
Isles
that
were
between
Sicily
and
Italy
.
The
Romans
got
that
Island
entirely
,
saving
only
what
Hieron
King
of
Syracusa
,
their
Ally
,
kept
of
it
.
After
the
War
was
ended
,
the
Carthaginians
thought
now
only
of
Destruction
by
the
rising
of
their
Army
.
They
had
,
according
to
their
Custom
,
made
it
up
of
Strangers
,
who
revolted
to
them
for
their
pay
.
Polyb.
lib
i.
c.
62.63
.
lib.
ii
.
●
.
1.
Their
cruel
and
severe
Government
forced
them
to
join
to
those
mutinous
Troops
,
almost
all
the
Cities
of
the
Empire
,
and
Carthage
being
closely
besieged
,
had
utterly
been
lost
,
if
it
had
not
been
for
Hamilcar
,
sirnamed
Barcas
.
He
alone
maintain'd
the
Years
before
J.
C.
238
last
War
:
And
the
Citizens
are
indebted
Years
of
Rome
.
516
to
him
for
the
Victory
,
Poly.
lib.
i.
79.
●3
.
●3
.
which
they
got
over
the
Rebels
.
But
it
cost
them
Sarainia
,
which
the
Revolt
of
their
Garrison
opened
to
the
Romans
.
And
for
fear
of
engaging
with
them
in
a
new
War
,
Carthage
was
forced
to
surrender
up
that
Island
,
which
was
of
such
importance
;
and
also
to
inlarge
her
Tribute
,
she
designed
in
Spain
to
re-establish
her
Empire
,
which
had
been
so
much
shaken
by
this
Revolt
:
Hamilcar
went
into
that
Province
with
his
Son
Hannibal
of
but
Years
before
J.
C.
230
nine
years
of
Age
,
and
there
dyed
in
a
Battle
.
Years
of
Rome
.
524
And
during
the
nine
Years
,
in
which
he
managed
the
War
,
with
as
much
Address
as
Valour
,
his
Son
was
made
a
Warrior
under
this
so
brave
a
Champion
,
and
took
all
at
once
,
an
implacable
hatred
against
the
Romans
.
Asdrubal
his
Ally
was
made
his
Father's
Successor
;
who
governed
his
Province
with
a
great
deal
of
Prudence
,
and
in
it
built
New
Carthage
,
which
kept
Spain
under
Subjection
.
The
Roman
:
were
taken
up
in
the
War
against
Teuta
,
Queen
of
Illyria
,
who
exercised
Piracy
unpunished
over
all
the
Coast
.
Flushed
with
the
Spoil
she
made
upon
the
Greeks
,
and
those
of
●●ir
s
,
she
despised
the
Romans
,
and
slew
their
Ambassador
:
But
she
was
soon
t●ken
down
:
for
the
Romans
left
her
but
a
very
small
part
of
Years
before
J.
C.
229
Illyria
,
and
got
from
her
the
Isle
of
Corsmi●on
,
Years
of
Rome
.
525
Years
before
J.
C.
228
which
that
Queen
had
usurped
.
They
Years
of
Rome
.
526
then
made
themselves
to
be
respected
in
Greece
,
by
a
solemn
Embassage
,
and
this
was
the
first
time
that
they
acknowledged
their
Power
there
.
Polyb.
lib.
ii
.
12.22
.
The
great
Successes
of
As●●r
d●al
made
them
wonderful
jealous
;
but
the
Gauls
of
Italy
kept
them
from
m●●ling
with
the
affairs
of
Spain
.
Li.
●●l
.
lib.
21.
They
continued
quiet
five
and
forty
Years
.
And
the
Youth
that
were
bred
up
in
that
time
,
ne're
thought
of
past
l●stes
,
but
began
again
to
m●●ace
〈◊〉
.
The
Romans
,
that
they
might
with
security
attack
such
turbulem
Neighbours
,
made
themselves
sure
of
the
Carthaginians
.
The
Treaty
was
concluded
with
Asd●u●al
,
who
promised
not
to
pass
beyond
the
Heber
.
Years
before
J.
C.
224
The
War
between
the
Romans
and
Years
of
Rome
.
530
the
Ga●●s
went
suriously
on
on
both
sides
:
The
Tra●salsims
joined
with
the
●isalsin
s
;
and
all
were
beaten
.
Con●olitanus
,
one
of
the
King
of
the
●a●ls
,
was
taken
in
the
fight
:
A●●r●estus
,
another
Kin●
,
was
his
own
Murtherer
:
the
Victorious
R●mans
at
the
first
time
passed
the
River
Po
,
being
resolved
to
take
from
the
Gauls
at
the
adjacent
places
to
that
River
,
of
which
,
for
so
many
Ages
since
,
they
had
been
in
possession
:
Victory
was
their
attendant
wheresoever
they
went
:
Milan
was
taken
;
and
almost
all
the
Cou●try
was
brought
into
subjection
.
About
that
time
Asdrubal
died
;
and
Hanibal
,
though
he
was
not
five
and
twenty
years
old
,
was
put
in
his
Years
before
J.
C.
220
place
.
From
that
time
War
was
foreseen
.
Years
of
Rome
.
534
The
new
Governour
openly
set
himself
to
subdue
Spain
,
without
any
respect
to
Terms
.
Rome
then
hearkened
to
the
complaints
Years
before
J.
C.
219
of
Sagonius
,
her
Ally
.
And
the
Years
of
Rome
.
535
Roman
Ambassadours
went
to
Carthage
.
The
re-established
Carthaginians
were
now
no
longer
in
a
humour
of
yielding
.
Sicily
ravished
out
of
their
Hands
,
Sardinia
unjustly
forced
from
them
,
and
Tribute
enhanced
,
stuck
shrewdly
in
their
St●machs
.
So
that
the
Faction
which
would
have
Hannibal
abandoned
,
proved
very
weak
.
That
General
designed
to
have
at
all
.
By
secret
Embassies
they
were
assured
ot
the
Gauls
of
Italy
,
who
being
not
longer
able
to
attempt
any
thing
by
their
own
Forces
,
took
this
opportunity
to
relieve
themselves
.
Hannibal
traverses
all
Heber
,
the
Pyrenees
,
all
Gallia
Transalpine
,
the
Alpes
,
and
upon
a
sudden
falls
upon
Italy
.
The
Gauls
neglected
not
to
fortify
their
Army
,
and
made
Years
before
J.
C.
218
the
last
effort
for
their
Liberty
.
Four
lost
Years
of
Rome
.
536
Years
before
J.
C.
217
Battles
made
them
believe
,
that
Rome
was
Years
of
Rome
.
537
Years
before
J.
C.
216
very
near
her
mine
,
Sicily
sides
with
the
Years
of
Rome
.
538
Years
before
J.
C.
215
Conquerour
.
Hieronymus
King
of
Syracusa
Years
of
Rome
.
539
Years
before
J.
C.
212
declares
himself
against
the
Romans
;
almost
Years
of
Rome
.
542
all
Italy
abandons
them
;
and
the
last
Ressource
of
that
Republick
seemed
to
give
up
it self
in
Spain
with
the
two
Scipio's
.
Amidst
these
extremities
,
Rome
was
indebted
for
her
Salvation
to
three
great
Men.
The
constancy
of
Fabiua
Maximus
,
who
putting
himself
above
Popular
Rumours
,
made
War
by
retreating
,
and
was
a
Rampier
to
his
Countrey
.
Marcellus
,
who
Years
before
J.
C.
214
raised
the
Siege
of
Nola
,
and
took
Syracusa
,
Years
of
Rome
.
540
Years
before
J.
C.
212
by
those
Actions
put
Courage
and
Vigour
Years
of
Rome
.
542
into
the
Souldiers
.
But
Rome
,
which
admired
those
two
wonderful
Persons
,
thought
they
saw
in
the
young
Scipio
something
more
strange
and
surprizing
.
The
astonishing
successes
of
his
Counsels
confirmed
the
Opinion
they
had
of
him
,
that
he
came
of
Race
Divine
,
and
conversed
with
the
Gods
.
At
twenty
four
years
of
Age
he
engaged
to
go
into
Spain
,
where
his
Father
Years
before
J.
C.
211
and
Uncle
had
but
newly
been
slain
:
He
Years
of
Rome
.
543
Years
before
J.
C.
210
attacked
New
Carthage
,
as
if
he
had
been
Years
of
Rome
.
544
actuated
by
Inspiration
and
his
Souldiers
quickly
got
the
Field
.
All
that
saw
him
turned
straight
to
the
Roman
side
:
The
Carthaginians
yield
up
Spain
to
him
;
at
his
coming
into
Africa
,
Kings
because
his
Homagers
:
Carthage
it self
trembled
in
her
turn
,
and
saw
her
Arms
defeated
:
Victorious
Hami●al
after
sixteen
years
is
in
vain
called
back
,
and
cannot
defend
his
Countrey
:
F●r
Scipio
gives
Laws
unto
it
:
The
Years
before
J.
C.
202
Sirname
of
Africanus
is
his
recompence
:
so
Years
of
Rome
.
552
that
the
Romans
having
conquered
the
Gauls
and
Africans
law
themselves
then
beyond
further
apprehension
,
and
fought
afterwards
secure
without
hazard
.
Years
before
J.
C.
250
About
the
middle
of
the
first
Punick
War
,
Years
of
Rome
.
5●4
.
Theodotus
Governour
of
Bactria
headed
a
thousand
Cities
against
Antiochus
,
sirnamed
the
God
,
the
Son
of
Antiochus
Soter
,
King
of
Syria
.
Almost
all
the
East
followed
this
Example
.
The
Pa●thia●s
revolted
under
the
Conduct
o●
A●aces
,
who
was
Chief
of
the
House
of
the
A●●●●id●
,
&
●ounder
of
an
Empire
,
●hich
,
by
degrees
extended
i●se●●
into
al●
the
upper
Asia
.
—
The
Kings
of
Syria
,
and
those
of
Aegypt
,
f●●shed
one
against
the
other
,
meditated
on
●●●hin●
but
m●tual
ruine
,
either
by
force
,
o●
fraud
.
Damas●s
,
and
hi●
T●rritory
,
whi●●
was
called
Coelo-Syria
,
and
which
was
a
Confine
to
the
two
Kingdoms
,
was
the
S●bj●●t
of
their
Wars
;
and
the
Affairs
of
Asia
were
absolutely
distinct
and
separate
from
those
of
E
rope
.
During
all
those
sad
times
,
Philosophy
flourished
in
Greece
;
the
Sect
of
the
Italian
Philosophers
,
and
that
of
the
Eniques
,
filled
it
with
great
Men
,
among
whom
there
were
mixed
several
extravagant
Persons
,
to
whom
Critical
Greece
would
no●
vouch●●●e
to
●ive
the
name
●f
Philosoph●rs
.
In
the
time
of
●●r●s
and
Ca●●●●s●●
,
Pythagoras
〈◊〉
the
It
l
ck
Sect
in
the
Upper
Greece
,
a●●
about
Naples
.
And
very
●●ar
the
same
〈◊〉
Th●●es
the
Miles●an
fo●med
that
of
the
●●i●●e
●r●m
th●n●●
proceeded
th
se
great
〈…〉
,
He●aclitu●
,
D●m●crit
●
,
Empe●●cles
,
P●●●●ni●●●
,
Ana●●goras
,
who
,
a
little
〈◊〉
the
P●lop●●●sian
War
,
discover'd
the
World
t●
be
made
by
an
Eternal
Spi●●●
.
S●●r
t
s
in
a
short
time
after
reduced
P●iloso●hy
to
the
study
of
good
manners
,
and
was
the
Father
of
Moral
Philosophy
;
Plato
,
his
Disciple
,
chief
of
the
Academy
;
Aristotle
Plato's
Dis●iple
,
and
Master
of
Al●xander
,
chief
of
the
P
ripatetick
;
under
the
Successors
of
Alexander
,
Z●n●
sirnamed
Citian
,
from
a
Town
in
the
Isle
of
Cyprus
,
where
he
was
born
,
chief
of
the
Stoicks
;
and
Epicurus
the
Athenian
,
chief
of
those
Philosophers
that
bear
his
name
;
if
likewise
we
may
count
those
Philsophers
who
openly
deny
a
Providence
,
and
who
,
being
ignorant
what
duty
was
,
defined
Vertue
by
Pleasure
.
We
may
also
reckon
among
the
greatest
Philosophers
Hippocrates
the
Father
of
Physick
,
who
was
eminently
famous
amongst
others
in
those
happy
times
of
Greece
.
The
Romans
had
at
the
same
time
another
sort
of
Philosophy
,
which
did
not
consist
in
Disputes
,
nor
in
Discourses
,
but
in
Frugality
,
in
Poverty
,
in
the
labours
of
a
Countrey
life
;
and
in
those
of
War
,
wherein
they
made
their
Glory
to
consist
;
in
that
of
their
Countrey
,
and
of
the
Roman
Name
:
which
made
them
at
last
the
Masters
both
of
Italy
and
Carthage
.
IX
.
Epocha
.
Scipio
,
or
Carthage
conqu●●ed
.
In
the
Year
552.
from
the
Foundation
of
Rome
,
about
250
Years
after
the
Foundation
of
the
Persian
Monarchy
,
and
202
Years
before
Jesus
Christ
,
Carthage
was
made
subject
to
the
Romans
.
Hannibal
never
Years
before
J.
C.
202
ceased
underhand
to
stir
them
up
Enemies
Years
of
Rome
.
552
wheresoever
he
could
:
but
he
only
ensnared
all
his
old
and
new
Friends
in
the
ruine
of
their
Countrey
,
and
his
own
too
.
By
the
Victories
of
the
Consul
Flaminius
,
Years
before
J.
C.
198
Philip
King
of
Macedonia
,
an
Ally
of
the
Years
of
Rome
.
556
Years
before
J.
C.
196
Car●haginians
,
was
overcome
;
the
Kings
of
Years
of
Rome
.
558
Macedonia
brought
to
great
straits
;
and
Greece
freed
from
their
Yoke
.
The
Romans
attempted
to
destroy
H●●●nibal
,
whom
they
found
to
be
still
feared
,
notwithstanding
his
losses
.
That
Great
Captain
forced
to
Years
before
J.
C.
15
save
himself
from
his
Countrey
,
stirred
up
the
East
against
them
,
and
brought
their
Years
of
Rome
.
559
Years
before
J.
C.
193
Arms
into
Asia
.
By
his
powerful
Arguments
Years
of
Rome
.
561
and
Perswasions
,
Antioch●s
,
sirnamed
the
Great
King
of
Syria
,
became
Jealous
of
their
Forces
,
and
made
War
with
them
,
but
,
in
doing
so
,
he
followed
not
the
Counsels
of
Hannibal
,
who
had
engaged
him
in
it
.
Beaten
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
he
receiv'd
the
Law
which
the
Consul
Lucius
Scipio
,
the
Brother
of
Scipio
Africanus
,
imposed
upon
him
,
and
he
was
shut
up
in
Mount
Years
before
J.
C.
182
Taurus
.
Hannibal
fled
for
refuge
to
Prusias
Years
of
Rome
.
572
King
of
Bythinia
,
escaped
the
Romans
by
Poyson
.
They
are
feared
by
all
People
,
and
will
not
suffer
any
other
Power
besides
their
own
.
Kings
were
obliged
to
give
them
their
Children
,
as
Hostages
of
their
Faith
.
Antiochus
,
since
called
the
Illustrious
or
Epiphanius
,
the
second
Son
of
Antiochus
,
the
great
King
of
Syria
,
continued
a
long
while
at
Rome
in
that
Quality
,
but
about
the
Years
before
J.
C.
176
end
of
the
Reign
of
Seleucus
Philopater
,
Years
of
Rome
.
578
his
elder
Brother
,
he
was
restored
;
and
the
Romans
would
have
in
his
Room
Demetrius
Years
before
J.
C.
175
Soter
,
the
Kings
Son
,
then
about
ten
years
of
Years
of
Rome
.
579
Age.
In
this
time
of
Convulsion
Sele●cus
died
;
and
Antiochus
usurped
the
Kingdom
over
his
Nephew
.
The
Romans
were
taken
up
in
the
affairs
of
the
Macedonians
,
where
Perseus
was
troubling
his
Neighbours
,
and
would
no
longer
keep
to
those
Conditions
that
were
imposed
upon
King
Philip
his
Father
.
Then
began
the
Persecutions
of
Gods
People
.
Antiochus
,
the
Mighty
,
reigned
Years
before
J.
C.
173
like
one
inraged
:
all
his
Fury
was
bent
Years
of
Rome
.
581
against
the
Jews
;
he
endeavoured
to
destroy
the
Temple
,
the
Mosaick
Law
,
and
indeed
Years
before
J.
C.
171
all
the
Nation
.
The
Roman
Power
kept
Years
of
Rome
.
583
him
from
making
himself
Master
of
Aegypt
.
They
entred
into
a
War
with
Perseus
,
who
,
Years
before
J.
C.
168
being
more
ready
to
attempt
than
to
execute
,
Years
of
Rome
.
586
lost
his
Allies
by
his
Covetousness
,
and
his
Armies
by
his
Baseness
.
And
being
conquered
by
the
Consul
Paulus
Aemilius
,
he
was
forced
to
fling
himself
into
his
Arms.
Gentius
King
of
Illyria
his
Ally
,
being
utterly
routed
in
thirty
days
by
the
Praetor
Anicius
,
had
just
then
met
with
the
same
Fate
.
The
Kingdom
of
Macedonia
,
which
had
continued
for
seven
hundred
years
,
and
for
near
two
hundred
of
them
had
not
only
given
Masters
to
Greece
,
but
also
to
all
the
East
,
was
now
no
more
than
a
bare
Roman
Province
.
The
outragious
Furies
of
Antiochus
daily
incr●ased
against
the
Jews
.
Then
appeared
the
Resistance
of
Mattathias
Years
before
J.
C.
167
the
High-Priest
,
of
the
Race
of
Phineas
,
Years
of
Rome
.
587
Years
before
J.
C.
166
and
an
Imitator
of
his
Zeal
;
his
dying
Years
of
Rome
.
588
Orders
for
the
Salvation
of
his
People
;
the
Victories
of
Judas
the
Maccabee
his
Son
,
notwithstanding
the
infinite
number
of
his
Enemies
;
the
Advance
of
the
Family
Years
before
J.
C.
165
of
the
Asmonians
,
or
Maccabees
;
the
new
Years
of
Rome
.
589
Years
before
J.
C.
164
Dedication
of
the
Temple
,
which
the
Gentiles
Years
of
Rome
.
590
had
profaned
;
the
Prelacy
of
Judas
,
and
the
Greatness
of
the
Priesthood
re-established
;
the
Death
of
Antiochus
suitable
to
his
Impiety
and
his
Pride
;
his
pretended
Coversion
during
his
last
Sickness
,
and
the
fierceness
of
Divine
Vengeance
upon
that
I
solent
King
.
His
Son
Antiochus
Eupator
,
tho'
much
under
Age
,
succeeded
him
,
under
the
Guardianship
of
Lysias
his
Governour
.
During
this
his
Minority
,
Demetrius
Soter
,
who
was
under
Hostage
at
Rome
,
thought
he
might
have
been
able
to
re-establish
himself
;
but
he
could
not
obtain
of
the
Senate
to
be
sent
back
into
his
own
Kingdom
:
The
●●man
Polity
rather
chose
to
have
a
young
Infant
.
Under
this
Antiochus
Years
before
J.
C.
163
Eupator
,
the
Persecution
of
the
Jews
,
and
the
Years
of
Rome
.
591
Victories
of
Judas
the
Macca●ee
continued
.
Years
before
J.
C.
162
A
Division
was
set
asoot
in
the
Kingdom
Years
of
Rome
.
592
of
Syria
.
Demetrius
escapes
from
Rome
,
is
acknow
edged
by
the
People
,
and
the
young
Antiochus
is
slain
with
Lysias
his
Tutor
.
But
the
Jews
are
n●
better
tr●ated
under
Demerius
,
than
they
were
under
his
Pred●cessors
:
He
takes
the
same
Course
;
his
Generals
are
beaten
by
Judas
the
Maccabee
;
and
the
Hand
of
the
proud
Nicanor
,
whose
Temple
he
had
so
often
threatned
,
is
joyned
with
Years
before
J.
C.
161
him
.
But
a
little
after
,
Ju●as
overwhelmed
Years
of
Rome
.
593
by
the
Multitude
,
was
killed
as
he
was
fighting
with
an
astonishing
Courage
.
His
Brother
Jonathan
succeeded
to
his
Charge
,
and
supported
his
Reputation
.
Being
reduced
to
extremity
,
his
Courage
left
him
not
.
The
Romans
overjoyed
in
their
humbling
of
the
Kings
of
Syria
,
granted
to
the
Jews
their
Protection
;
and
the
Alliance
which
Judas
had
sent
to
demand
of
him
,
was
granted
;
but
yet
it
was
without
any
S●ccour
:
But
the
Glory
of
the
Roman
Name
was
however
a
considerable
Support
to
the
afflicted
People
.
The
Troubles
of
Syria
dai●y
grew
greater
and
greater
.
Alexander
Balasus
,
who
boasted
himself
to
be
the
Son
Years
before
J.
C.
154
of
the
Illustrious
Antiochus
,
was
set
upon
Years
of
Rome
.
600
the
Throne
by
Antiochus
his
Party
.
The
Kings
of
Aegypt
,
who
were
the
perpetual
Enemies
of
S●ria
,
interessed
themselves
in
those
Divisions
,
to
make
their
own
Advantages
Years
before
J.
C.
150
by
them
.
Ptolomee
Philometor
upheld
Years
of
Rome
.
604
Balasus
.
The
War
was
bloody
.
Demetrius
Soter
was
slain
in
it
,
and
to
revenge
his
Death
left
none
but
two
young
Princes
,
a
great
deal
under
his
Age
,
Demetrius
Nicator
,
and
Antiochus
Sidetes
.
So
that
the
Usurper
continued
in
peace
,
and
the
King
of
Aegypt
gave
him
his
Daughter
Cleopotra
in
Marriage
.
Balasus
,
who
thought
himself
above
all
things
,
plunged
himself
into
Debaucheries
,
and
brought
thereby
upon
himself
the
Years
before
J.
C.
150
slight
and
scorn
all
his
Subjects
.
About
Years
of
Rome
.
604
this
time
Phil●m●tor
judged
that
famous
Cause
which
the
Samaritans
had
with
the
Jews
.
2.
Maccab.
vi
.
2.
Jos.
Ant.
xii
.
7.
Those
Schismaticks
who
were
ever
opposite
to
God's
peculiar
People
,
did
not
fail
to
joyn
with
their
Enemies
;
and
to
Years
before
J.
C.
167
please
the
Illustrious
Antiochus
their
Persecutor
,
Years
of
Rome
.
597
they
had
consecrated
their
Temple
of
Gerazim
to
Jupiter
Hospitalis
.
Notwithstanding
this
Profanation
,
these
wicked
Wretches
desisted
not
from
maintaining
sometime
after
,
at
Alexandria
,
before
Ptolomeus
Philometer
,
that
That
Temple
ought
to
be
preferred
to
that
of
Jerusalem
.
The
Parties
disputed
in
the
Presence
of
the
King
,
and
both
of
them
to
the
hazard
of
their
Lives
engaged
to
justifie
their
Pretensions
by
the
Terms
of
the
Law
of
Moses
.
The
Jews
gain'd
their
Cause
,
Josph
.
Ant.
lib.
13.
c.
6.
Ibid.
and
the
Samaritans
were
punished
with
Death
according
to
their
Covenant
.
The
same
King
permitted
Onias
,
of
the
Sacerdotal
Race
,
to
build
in
Aegypt
the
Temple
of
Heliopolis
,
after
the
Model
of
that
of
Jerusalem
:
An
Enterprise
condemned
by
all
the
Jewish
Council
,
and
adjudged
contrary
to
the
Law
.
In
the
mean
while
Carthage
began
to
stir
again
,
being
very
uneasie
in
bearing
with
the
Laws
which
Scipio
Africanus
had
imposed
upon
her
.
The
Romans
resolved
on
no
less
than
her
total
Overthrow
,
and
therefore
to
that
end
was
the
third
Punick
War
undertaken
.
Years
before
J.
C.
148
The
young
Demetrius
Nicator
now
having
Years
of
Rome
.
606
past
over
his
Minority
,
was
contriving
how
to
re-establish
himself
upon
the
Throne
of
his
Ancestors
;
the
Softness
and
Effeminacy
of
the
Usurper
made
him
to
hope
every
Years
before
J.
C.
146
thing
.
At
his
approach
Balasus
was
troubled
:
Years
of
Rome
.
608
his
Father-in-Law
Philometor
declared
against
him
,
because
Balasus
would
not
let
him
take
his
Kingdom
:
The
Ambitious
Cleopatra
his
Queen
left
him
to
marry
his
Enemy
,
and
he
was
slain
at
last
by
the
hand
of
one
of
his
own
Creatures
,
after
the
loss
of
a
Battle
.
Philometer
dyed
a
few
days
after
the
Wounds
he
received
in
it
,
and
Syria
was
delivered
of
two
Enemies
.
At
the
same
time
were
two
great
Cities
seen
to
fall
.
Carthage
was
taken
,
and
reduced
to
Ashes
by
Scipio
Aemylianus
,
who
by
that
Victory
confirmed
the
Name
of
Africanus
to
his
Posterity
,
and
shewed
himself
the
worthy
Inheritor
of
the
Great
Scipio
his
Grandfather
.
Corinth
had
the
same
Destiny
,
and
the
Republique
of
Achaia
was
destroyed
with
it
.
The
Consul
Mummius
did
utterly
ruine
that
City
,
the
most
voluptuous
,
and
the
most
beautiful
of
all
Greece
.
He
transported
to
Rome
their
incomparable
Statues
,
without
ever
knowing
the
Value
of
them
.
The
Romans
being
ignorant
of
the
Arts
of
Greece
,
contented
tnemselves
with
the
knowledge
of
War
,
Politie
,
and
Agriculture
.
During
the
Troubles
of
Syria
the
Jews
fortifyed
themselves
:
Jonathan
saw
himself
sought
after
by
both
Parties
,
and
Victorious
Nicator
treated
him
as
a
Brother
:
He
was
quickly
requited
for
Years
before
J.
C.
144
it
.
In
a
Sedition
,
The
Jews
all
in
a
Body
Years
of
Rome
.
610
took
him
by
force
from
the
Hands
of
the
Rebels
.
Jonathan
was
overwhelmed
with
Honours
;
but
when
the
King
thought
himself
most
secure
,
he
took
up
also
the
Designs
of
his
Ancestors
,
and
the
Jews
were
as
bad
tormented
as
before
.
The
Troubles
of
Syria
began
again
:
Diodotus
sirnamed
Tryphon
,
raised
up
a
Son
Balasus
,
whom
he
called
Antiochus
the
God
,
and
made
himself
his
Tut
r
during
his
Infancy
.
The
Years
before
J.
C.
143
Pride
of
Demetrius
flushed
the
People
;
all
Years
of
Rome
.
611
Syria
was
as
it
were
on
fire
.
Jonathan
knew
how
to
take
Advantage
of
this
Conjuncture
,
and
renewed
the
Alliance
with
the
Romans
.
Every
thing
was
prosperous
to
him
,
when
Tryphon
by
a
breach
of
Promise
caused
him
to
be
slain
with
his
Children
.
His
Brother
Simon
,
the
most
prudent
and
happy
of
the
Mac●abees
,
succeeded
him
:
and
the
Romans
favoured
him
,
as
they
did
his
Predecessors
.
Typhon
was
not
less
unfaithful
to
his
Pupil
Anti●chus
,
than
he
had
been
to
Jonathan
.
He
caused
that
Child
to
be
made
away
by
the
meanes
of
the
Physicians
,
under
pretence
of
having
him
to
be
cut
of
the
Stone
,
which
he
had
nothing
of
,
and
so
made
himself
Master
of
one
part
of
the
Kingdom
.
Simon
joyned
himself
with
Demetrius
Nicator
,
the
Legitimate
King
;
and
after
he
had
obtained
of
him
the
Freedom
of
his
Country
;
he
maintained
and
kept
it
by
Arms
against
the
Rebel
Tryphon
.
Years
of
Rome
.
612
Years
before
J.
C.
142
The
Syrians
were
driven
out
of
the
Cittadel
which
they
kept
in
Jerusalem
,
and
a
while
after
out
of
all
the
places
of
Judea
.
Thus
the
Jews
being
freed
from
the
Yoke
of
the
Gentiles
by
the
Valour
of
Simon
,
they
yielded
the
Kingly
Rights
to
him
and
to
his
Family
;
Demetrius
,
and
Nicator
consented
to
that
new
Establishment
.
There
began
the
new
Kingdom
of
God's
People
,
and
the
Principality
of
the
Asmonians
ever
joyned
to
the
Soveraign
Priesthood
.
About
this
time
the
Parthian
Empire
extended
it self
over
the
Bactrians
and
Indians
,
by
the
Years
before
J.
C.
141
Victories
of
Mithridates
the
valiantest
of
all
Years
of
Rome
.
613
the
Arsacidae
.
Whilst
He
was
advancing
towards
Euphrates
,
Demetrus
Nicator
,
called
by
the
People
of
that
Country
,
which
Mithridates
had
newly
brought
into
Subjection
,
was
in
hopes
of
reducing
the
Parthians
to
Obedience
,
whom
the
Syrians
had
always
treated
as
Rebels
.
He
was
happy
in
several
Victories
;
and
near
to
retun
into
Syria
to
give
Tryphon
his
absolute
Overthrow
there
,
but
unluckily
sell
into
a
Snare
,
which
one
of
Mithrid●tes
his
Generals
had
laid
for
him
;
and
so
he
became
a
Prisoner
to
the
Parthians
.
Tryphon
,
who
then
thought
himself
safe
by
the
Calamity
of
that
Prince
,
found
,
of
a
sudden
,
that
he
Years
before
J.
C.
140
was
abandoned
by
his
own
People
.
They
Years
of
Rome
.
614
could
no
longer
bear
with
his
insulting
Pride
.
During
the
Imprisonment
of
Demetrius
their
legitimate
King
,
they
submitted
themselves
to
his
Wife
Cleopatra
,
and
to
his
Children
:
But
however
they
were
obliged
to
look
out
for
one
that
might
be
a
Guardian
and
Defender
to
those
Princes
,
being
yet
but
young
and
under
Age.
That
Care
did
naturally
belong
to
Anti●ch●s
Sidetes
,
the
Brother
of
Demetrius
:
Cleopatra
made
him
to
be
owned
throughout
all
the
Kingdom
:
she
also
went
further
:
Phraates
,
the
Brother
and
Successor
of
Mithridates
,
treated
Nicator
as
a
King
,
and
gave
him
his
Daughter
Ro●og●na
in
Marriage
.
And
in
hatred
to
this
Rival
,
Cleopatra
,
from
whom
she
took
away
the
Crown
with
her
Husband
,
married
Antiochus
Sidettes
,
and
was
resolved
to
Reign
,
tho
by
all
the
Crimes
imaginable
.
The
new
King
set
Years
before
J.
C.
139
upon
Tryphon
:
Simon
joyned
with
him
in
Years
of
Rome
.
615
that
Assault
,
and
the
Tyrant
,
being
in
all
places
subdued
,
met
with
that
Fate
in
his
Years
of
Rome
.
619
Years
before
J.
C.
135
End
which
he
justly
deserved
.
Antiochus
,
now
Master
of
the
Kingdom
,
soon
forgat
the
Services
that
Simon
had
done
him
in
that
War
,
and
caused
him
to
be
killed
.
Whilst
he
was
collecting
,
against
the
Jews
,
all
the
Forces
of
Syria
,
Johannes
Hyrcanus
,
the
Son
of
Simon
,
succeeded
to
the
Pontificat
of
his
Father
,
and
all
the
People
yielded
to
him
:
He
sustained
the
Siege
in
Jerusalem
with
a
great
deal
of
Valour
,
and
the
War
which
Antiochus
was
designing
against
the
Parthians
,
for
the
Delivery
of
his
Captive
Brother
,
made
him
agree
with
the
Jews
upon
very
easy
and
supportable
Terms
.
At
the
same
time
that
this
Peace
was
concluding
;
the
Romans
,
who
began
to
grow
mighty
rich
,
met
with
Enemies
that
were
not
a
little
to
be
feared
in
the
vast
Multitude
of
their
Slaves
.
E●nus
,
a
Slave
,
got
them
to
make
their
first
Insurrection
in
Sicily
;
and
to
reduce
them
,
no
less
than
the
Years
before
J.
C.
133
whole
Power
of
Rome
was
employed
.
A
Years
of
Rome
.
621
while
after
,
the
Succession
of
Attalus
King
of
Pergamus
,
who
by
his
last
Will
made
the
Roman
People
his
Heir
,
put
the
City
into
an
unhappy
Division
.
The
Troubles
of
the
Gracchi
began
.
The
Seditious
Tribunalship
of
Tiberius
Gracchus
,
one
of
the
primier
Cit●zens
of
Rome
,
became
his
Destruction
:
For
the
whole
Senate
killed
him
by
the
hand
of
Scipio
Nasica
,
and
they
saw
no
other
means
whereby
to
prevent
the
dangerous
distribution
of
Mony
,
wherewith
that
Eloquent
Tribune
flattered
the
People
.
Scipio
Aemilianus
re-established
the
Military
Discipline
,
and
that
great
Man
,
who
had
destroyed
Carthage
,
ruined
Numantia
in
Spain
,
the
second
Terror
of
the
Years
before
J.
C.
132
Romans
.
The
Parthians
found
themselves
Years
of
Rome
.
622
weak
against
Sidetes
:
His
Troops
,
though
they
were
corrupted
by
a
prodigious
Luxury
,
yet
had
most
surprizing
Successes
.
Johannes
Hy●canus
,
who
had
attended
him
with
his
Jews
in
that
War
,
made
there
his
Valour
signally
Famous
,
and
the
Jewish
Religion
to
be
had
in
regard
,
stopt
a
little
,
to
give
himself
the
leisure
to
celebrate
the
[
](A28838-e39190-b)*
*
●●ur
●e
●●●e
.
Sabbath-day
.
Every
one
submitted
,
and
P●raates
saw
his
Empire
reduced
to
its
antient
Bounds
and
Limits
:
But
yet
he
was
so
far
from
despa●ring
at
these
disastrous
Circumstances
,
that
he
verily
believed
his
Prisoner
would
be
a
means
to
set
'em
right
again
,
and
enable
him
to
invade
Sy●ia
.
Whilst
things
were
in
this
p●sture
,
Demetriis
met
with
a
very
odd
Adventure
and
Fate
.
He
was
several
times
released
,
and
as
often
retained
,
according
to
the
Ascendant
of
his
Father
in
Laws
Hopes
and
Fears
:
At
last
a
happy
Moment
,
wherein
Phraates
found
no
other
Refource
than
in
the
Divertion
which
he
resolved
to
make
in
Syria
by
his
means
,
set
him
at
absolute
.
Liberty
.
At
this
Crisis
there
was
a
new
turn
Years
before
J.
C.
●3●
.
of
things
:
Si●et●s
,
who
could
no
longer
Years
of
Rome
.
624
keep
up
his
prodigious
Expences
,
but
by
Rapines
insupportable
,
was
on
a
sudden
overwhelmed
by
a
general
Rising
of
the
People
,
and
he
fell
with
that
Army
which
he
had
found
so
oft
Victorious
.
In
vain
now
did
Phraates
seek
to
o'retake
●emetrius
,
that
time
was
past
,
and
the
Prince
was
got
into
his
Kingdom
.
His
Wife
Cleopatra
,
who
was
resolved
to
reign
,
did
soon
return
with
him
,
and
Ro●oguna
was
as
soon
forgot
.
Hy●●n●●s
made
use
of
his
time
:
He
took
Sic●em
from
the
Samaritans
,
and
utte●ly
destroyed
the
Temple
of
●erazim
,
two
hundred
Years
after
is
had
been
built
by
Sanballat
.
It
s
Ruine
hindred
not
the
Samaritans
from
continuing
their
Worship
upon
that
Mountain
,
and
the
two
People
remained
irreconcileable
.
The
Year
after
all
Years
before
J.
C.
129
Idumea
,
united
by
the
Victories
of
Hyrcanus
Years
of
Rome
.
625
to
the
Kingdom
of
Judea
,
received
Moses's
Law
with
Circumcision
.
The
Romans
continued
their
Protection
to
Hyrcanus
,
and
caused
a
Surrender
of
the
Towns
to
him
,
which
the
Syrians
had
dispossessed
him
of
.
The
Pride
and
the
Violences
of
Demetrius
Years
before
J.
C.
128
Nicator
left
not
Syria
long
in
Repose
.
The
Years
of
Rome
.
626
People
revolted
.
And
to
keep
up
their
Revolt
,
the
Enemy
Aegypt
gave
them
a
King
.
Years
before
J.
C.
125
It
was
Alexander
Zebina
,
the
Son
of
Balas
.
Years
of
Rome
629
Demetrius
.
was
beaten
,
and
Cleopatra
,
who
thought
to
Reign
more
absolutely
under
her
Children
,
than
under
her
Husband
,
caused
Years
before
J.
C.
124
him
to
be
taken
out
of
the
way
:
And
she
Years
of
Rome
.
630
gave
no
better
a
Treatment
to
her
eldest
Son
Seleucus
,
who
would
needs
Reign
in
spight
Years
before
J.
C.
121
of
her
.
Her
second
Son
,
Antiochus
,
called
Years
of
Rome
.
633
Grypus
,
had
defeated
the
Rebels
,
and
was
returned
Victorious
:
Cleopatra
presented
to
him
in
Ceremony
the
poisoned
Cup
,
which
her
Son
,
being
advertised
of
her
pernicious
Designs
,
made
her
to
drink
.
At
her
Death
she
left
an
eternal
Seed
of
Divisions
among
her
Children
,
which
she
had
had
by
the
two
Brothers
,
Demetrius
Nicator
,
and
Antiochus
Sidetes
.
Syria
thus
in
Convulsions
was
not
long
in
Condition
to
trouble
the
Jews
.
Years
before
J.
C.
109
J●hannes
Hyrcanus
took
Samaria
,
tho'
he
Years
of
Rome
.
645
could
not
convert
the
Samaritans
.
Five
Years
after
he
dyed
:
Judea
continued
quiet
under
her
two
Children
Aristobulus
and
Alexander
Janeus
,
who
both
Reigned
one
after
the
other
,
without
any
Disturbance
Years
of
Rome
.
650
Years
before
J.
C.
104
from
the
Kings
of
Syria
.
The
Romans
left
Years
of
Rome
.
651
Years
before
J.
C.
103
that
rich
Kingdom
to
waste
and
consume
by
it self
,
and
were
content
with
inlarging
themselves
Years
before
J.
C.
115
forwards
to
the
West
.
During
the
Years
of
Rome
.
629
Wars
of
Demetrius
Nicator
,
and
of
Zebina
,
they
began
to
extend
themselves
beyond
the
Years
before
J.
C.
124
Alpes
,
and
Sextius
a
Conqueror
of
the
Gaules
,
Years
of
Rome
.
630
called
Salii
,
established
in
the
Town
of
Aix
a
Colony
,
which
bears
its
Name
to
this
day
.
The
Gauls
defended
themselves
but
ill
.
Fabius
subdued
the
Allobroges
,
and
all
the
Neighbouring
People
:
And
the
same
Years
before
J.
C.
123
Year
that
Grypus
made
his
Mother
to
drink
Years
of
Rome
.
631
the
Poison
which
she
had
prepared
for
him
,
Years
before
J.
C.
121
Gallia
Narbonesus
was
reduced
to
a
Province
,
Years
of
Rome
.
633
and
received
the
Name
of
the
Roman
Province
.
Thus
the
Roman
Empire
was
greatned
,
and
by
little
and
little
possest
it self
of
all
Lands
and
Seas
of
the
known
World
:
Yet
the
Face
of
the
Commonwealth
did
not
look
so
fair
and
beautiful
abroad
by
her
Conquests
,
but
that
it
was
full
out
as
much
disfigured
by
the
outragious
Ambition
of
her
Citizens
,
and
hy
her
civil
and
intestine
Wars
.
The
most
Illustrious
of
the
Romans
became
the
most
Pernitious
to
the
publick
Weal
.
The
two
Gracchi
,
by
their
Flatteries
to
the
People
,
began
the
Divisions
,
which
never
ended
but
with
the
Republick
.
Caius
the
Brother
of
Tiberius
could
not
indure
the
Thoughts
that
they
had
caused
so
great
a
Man
to
be
killed
in
so
sad
and
tragical
a
Manner
:
And
being
animated
with
Revenge
,
by
the
Motions
which
he
fancied
,
the
Ghost
of
Tiberius
inspired
him
w●th
,
he
put
all
the
Citizens
into
Arms
one
against
another
;
and
just
upon
the
Point
of
destroying
all
,
he
was
cut
off
by
a
Death
,
resembling
that
he
was
resolved
to
revenge
.
Money
did
all
things
at
Rome
.
Jugurtha
Years
of
Rome
.
635
King
of
Numidia
,
stained
with
the
Murther
Years
of
Rome
.
640
of
his
Brothers
,
whom
the
Roman
People
Years
of
Rome
.
641
protected
,
defended
himself
much
longer
by
his
Gifts
than
by
his
Arms
:
And
Marius
,
Years
before
J.
C.
106
who
at
last
absolutely
Conquered
him
,
Years
of
Rome
.
648
could
not
for
all
that
come
to
the
Command
,
Years
before
J.
C.
103
but
by
his
stirring
up
the
People
against
Years
of
Rome
.
651
the
Nobless
.
The
Slaves
once
more
armed
themselves
in
Sicily
,
and
their
second
Revolt
cost
the
Romans
as
much
Blood
as
the
first
.
Marius
beat
the
Teutons
,
the
Years
before
J.
C.
102
Cymbrians
,
and
the
other
People
of
the
Years
of
Rome
.
652
North
,
who
got
themselves
into
Gallia
,
Years
before
J.
C.
100
Spain
,
and
Italy
.
The
Victories
he
obtained
Years
of
Rome
.
654
were
an
Occasion
of
proposing
new
Partages
and
Divisions
of
Land
:
Metellus
,
who
opposed
it
,
was
yet
notwithstanding
forced
to
give
way
to
Time
,
and
the
Divisions
Years
before
J.
C.
94
had
not
ended
but
by
the
Blood
of
Saturnus
,
Years
of
Rome
.
660
Years
before
J.
C.
88
a
Tribune
of
the
People
.
Whilest
Years
of
Rome
.
666
Years
before
J.
C.
86
Rome
protected
Cappadocia
against
Mithridates
Years
of
Rome
.
668
King
of
Pontu●
,
and
so
great
an
Enemy
Years
before
J.
C.
91
submitted
to
the
Roman
Forces
with
Greece
,
Years
of
Rome
.
663
which
had
then
fell
into
the
same
Interests
:
Italy
continually
engaged
in
Arms
,
by
so
many
Wars
kept
up
either
against
the
Romans
,
or
with
them
,
did
put
their
Empire
into
great
Danger
by
an
universal
Revolt
.
Rome
at
the
same
time
felt
her self
torn
by
the
Fury
of
Marius
and
Sylla
,
one
of
whom
had
made
both
the
South
and
North
to
tremble
,
and
the
other
was
the
Conqueror
Years
of
Rome
.
666
both
of
Greece
and
Asia
.
Sylla
,
Sirnamed
Years
of
Rome
.
667
the
Happy
,
&
seq
.
was
too
much
so
against
his
Country
,
which
his
Tyrannical
Dictatorship
Years
before
J.
C.
82
put
into
Slavery
.
He
could
willingly
Years
of
Rome
.
672
Years
before
J.
C.
79
resign
the
Soveraign
Power
;
b●t
he
could
Years
of
Rome
.
675
not
prevent
the
Effect
and
Consequence
of
a
bad
Example
.
Every
one
would
Rule
Years
before
J.
C.
74
and
Govern.
Sertorius
,
a
zealous
Associate
Years
of
Rome
.
680
Years
before
J.
C.
73
of
Marius
,
cantoned
himself
in
Spain
,
and
Years
of
Rome
.
681
there
made
a
League
with
Mithridates
.
Against
so
great
a
Captain
,
Force
was
in
Vain
;
and
Pompey
could
no
ways
reduce
that
Party
,
but
by
sowing
the
Seeds
of
Division
among
them
:
So
that
there
was
not
a
Man
,
even
down
to
Spartacus
the
Gladiator
,
but
who
thought
he
might
aspire
to
the
Command
Years
before
J.
C.
71
of
the
whole
.
This
Slave
was
as
Years
of
Rome
.
683
great
a
Trouble
to
the
P●etors
and
the
Consuls
,
as
Mithridates
was
to
Lucullus
.
The
War
of
the
Gladiators
became
a
Dread
to
the
Roman
Power
:
Crassus
could
hardly
end
it
,
and
he
was
forced
to
send
against
them
Years
before
J.
C.
68
Pompey
the
Great
.
Lucullus
got
the
better
Years
of
Rome
.
686
in
the
East
.
The
Romans
past
the
Eu●hrates
.
But
their
Invincible
General
against
the
Enemy
,
could
not
keep
his
own
Souldiers
within
their
Duty
.
Mithridates
,
who
,
tho'
often
beaten
,
yet
never
lost
his
Courage
,
rallied
;
and
the
Happiness
of
Pompey
seemed
necessary
to
determine
that
War
.
Years
before
J.
C.
67
He
had
newly
purged
the
Sea
of
the
Pyrats
Years
of
Rome
.
687
that
infested
them
from
Syria
even
to
Hercules
his
Pillars
,
when
he
was
sent
against
Mithridates
.
His
Glory
seemed
then
to
be
raised
to
the
height
.
He
brought
that
Valiant
Years
before
J.
C.
65
King
into
an
absolute
Submission
,
Armenia
Years
of
Rome
.
689
Years
before
J.
C.
63
whither
he
was
gone
for
Refuge
,
Iberia
Years
of
Rome
.
691
and
Albania
,
which
sustained
him
,
Syria
torn
by
his
Factions
,
Judea
,
or
the
Division
of
the
Asmonians
,
did
not
leave
to
Hyrcanus
II.
Son
of
Alexander
Janneus
but
a
Shadow
of
Power
,
and
at
last
all
the
East
:
But
he
had
not
had
wherewithal
to
triumph
over
so
many
Enemies
,
without
the
Consul
Cicero
,
who
saved
the
City
from
the
Fire
which
Catiline
,
followed
with
most
of
the
greatest
Roman
Nobless
,
prepared
for
it
.
That
terrible
Party
was
ruined
by
the
Eloquence
of
Cicero
,
rather
than
by
the
Arms
of
C.
Antigonus
his
Collegue
.
The
Liberty
of
the
People
of
Rome
was
in
no
greater
Security
.
Pompey
Reigned
in
the
Senate
,
and
his
great
Name
made
him
absolute
Master
Years
of
Rome
.
696
of
all
Deliberations
.
Julius
Caesar
,
by
subduing
the
Gaules
,
&
seq.
brought
to
his
Country
the
most
advantagious
Conquest
that
ever
it
had
had
.
So
great
a
Service
put
him
into
a
Condition
of
Establishing
his
Dominion
in
his
Country
.
He
was
resolved
first
to
equal
,
and
then
to
out-doe
Pompey
.
The
immense
Riches
of
Crassus
made
him
believe
that
he
might
share
the
Glory
of
those
two
great
Men
,
as
he
did
share
their
Authority
.
He
rashly
engaged
in
the
War
against
the
Parthians
,
which
was
fatal
to
himself
,
and
Years
before
J.
C.
54
to
his
Country
.
The
Arsacidae
proving
Years
of
Rome
.
700
Years
before
J.
C.
53
Conquerors
,
by
their
cruel
Railleries
,
insulted
Years
of
Rome
.
701
over
the
Ambition
of
the
Romans
,
and
the
insatiable
Avarice
of
their
General
.
But
the
Shame
of
the
Roman
Name
was
not
the
worst
Effect
of
the
Defeat
of
Crassus
.
His
Power
counterballanced
that
of
Pompey
and
Caesar
,
whom
he
kept
united
notwithstanding
all
their
Aversion
.
By
his
Death
,
the
League
which
hold
them
was
broken
.
The
Years
of
Rome
.
705
Years
before
J.
C.
49
two
Rivals
,
who
had
in
their
Hands
all
the
Forces
of
the
Common-Wealth
,
decided
their
Quarrel
at
Pharsalia
by
a
bloody
Battle
:
Years
before
J.
C.
48
Cesar
being
Conqueror
,
appeared
presently
Years
of
Rome
.
706
Years
before
J.
C.
47
over
all
Europe
,
in
Aegypt
,
in
Asia
,
Years
of
Rome
.
707
Years
before
J.
C.
46
in
Mauritania
,
in
Spain
,
Victor
on
all
sides
;
Years
of
Rome
.
708
Years
before
J.
C.
45
he
was
acknowledged
as
Master
at
Rome
,
and
Years
of
Rome
.
709
Years
before
J.
C.
44
in
all
the
Empire
.
Brutus
and
Cassius
thought
Years
of
Rome
.
710
Years
before
J.
C.
43
to
free
their
Citizens
,
by
slaying
him
as
a
Years
of
Rome
.
711
Tyrant
,
notwithstanding
his
Moderation
and
Clemency
.
Rome
fell
again
into
the
Hands
of
Mark
Antony
,
Lepidus
,
and
young
Cesar
Octavianus
,
[
](A28838-e42430-b)*
*
Petit
Neven
.
Grandson
to
Julius
Cesar
,
and
his
Son
by
Adoption
,
three
insupportable
Tyrants
,
of
whom
the
Triumvirate
,
and
the
Proscriptions
do
to
this
day
Years
before
J.
C.
42
cause
a
Horror
to
read
them
.
But
they
were
Years
of
Rome
.
712
too
violent
to
be
of
long
continuance
.
Those
three
Men
divided
the
Empire
.
C●sar
guarded
Italy
,
and
of
a
sudden
changing
his
former
Cruelties
into
Mildness
and
Gentleness
,
he
made
them
believe
he
was
induced
to
it
by
his
Collegues
.
The
Remains
Years
before
J.
C.
36
of
the
Commonwealth
perished
with
Years
of
Rome
.
718
Years
before
J.
C.
32
Brutus
and
Cassius
.
Antony
and
Cesar
,
after
Years
of
Rome
.
722
Years
before
J.
C.
31
they
had
ruined
Lepidus
,
turned
themselves
Years
of
Rome
.
723
one
against
another
.
All
the
Power
of
Rome
was
put
to
Sea
.
Cesar
gained
the
Actiack
Battle
:
The
Aegyptian
and
Eastern
Forces
,
which
Antony
brought
along
with
him
dissipated
and
scattered
:
He
abandoned
by
all
his
Friends
,
and
at
last
by
Cleopatra
,
Years
before
J.
C.
30
for
whose
Sake
he
lost
all
.
Herod
the
Idumean
,
who
owed
him
all
things
,
was
forced
Years
of
Rome
.
724
to
surrender
himself
to
the
Conqueror
,
and
by
that
means
kept
himself
in
the
Possession
of
the
Kingdom
of
Judea
,
which
the
weakness
of
old
Hyrcanus
had
caused
to
be
absolutely
lost
to
the
Asmonians
.
All
things
gave
way
to
Cesar's
Fortune
:
Alexandria
opened
her
Gates
to
him
:
Aegypt
became
a
Roman
Province
:
Cleopatra
,
who
thought
she
should
not
be
able
to
preserve
herself
,
was
her
own
self-Murtherer
after
Anthony
:
Rome
stretches
out
her
Arms
to
Cesar
,
who
remained
,
under
the
Name
of
Augustus
,
and
under
the
Title
of
Emperor
,
sole
Master
of
the
whole
Empire
:
He
subdued
near
the
Pyrenees
the
revolted
Canta●rians
and
Asturians
:
Years
before
J.
C.
24
Aethiopia
desired
Peace
of
him
;
the
Years
of
Rome
.
730
Years
before
J.
C.
22
frighted
Parthians
sent
him
back
the
Standards
Years
of
Rome
.
732
Years
before
J.
C.
20
taken
from
Crassus
,
with
all
the
Roman
Years
of
Rome
.
734
Years
before
J.
C.
15
Prisoners
:
The
Indians
sought
his
Alliance
:
Years
of
Rome
.
739
Years
before
J.
C.
12
His
Arms
extended
even
to
the
Rhetians
Years
of
Rome
.
742
Years
before
J.
C.
7
or
Grisons
,
whom
their
very
Mountains
Years
of
Rome
.
747
could
not
defend
:
Pannonia
payd
their
Acknowledgments
to
him
:
Germany
dreaded
him
,
and
Veser
received
his
Laws
.
Victorious
thus
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
he
shuts
up
the
Temple
of
Janus
.
All
the
World
Years
of
Rome
.
753
Years
before
J.
C.
1
lived
in
Peace
under
his
Power
,
and
then
Years
of
Rome
.
754
came
Jesus
Christ
into
the
World
.
AND
now
we
are
come
to
those
times
,
X.
Epocha
.
The
Birth
of
Jesus
Christ
.
7
,
and
last
Age
of
the
World
.
so
much
desired
by
our
Fathers
,
of
the
Advent
of
the
Messiah
.
That
name
signifies
the
Christ
,
or
the
Lord
's
Anointed
;
and
Jesus
Christ
deserves
it
in
a
threefold
Respect
,
viz.
as
a
Prophet
,
as
a
Priest
,
Years
of
J.
C.
and
as
a
King
.
It
is
not
fully
agreed
,
the
precise
year
of
his
coming
into
the
World
,
but
this
is
assented
to
,
that
his
true
Birth
doth
some
years
precede
our
common
Aera
,
or
account
,
which
yet
nevertheless
we
follow
with
all
others
,
for
a
greater
Ease
and
Conveniency
.
But
without
any
further
dispute
about
the
year
of
our
Lord
and
Saviour's
Birth
,
let
it
be
sufficient
,
that
we
know
it
happened
about
the
Year
4000.
of
the
World
.
Some
attribute
it
to
a
little
before
,
there
are
others
will
have
it
a
little
after
,
and
others
again
will
needs
have
this
to
be
the
precise
Year
;
and
there
are
others
that
make
as
much
uncertainty
about
the
Years
of
the
World
,
as
about
this
of
the
Birth
of
our
Lord
.
But
whenever
it
was
,
't
is
sure
't
was
much
about
this
time
,
1000.
Years
after
the
Dedication
of
the
Temple
,
and
the
754
year
of
Rome
,
that
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
in
Eternity
,
the
Son
of
Abraham
and
David
in
time
was
born
of
a
Virgin
.
This
of
all
is
the
most
considerable
Epocha
,
not
only
for
the
importance
of
so
great
an
Event
,
but
also
because
it
is
that
from
whence
there
are
many
Ages
that
Christians
begin
to
count
their
Years
.
It
has
this
likewise
remarkable
in
it
,
that
it
agrees
within
a
very
little
with
the
time
when
Rome
returned
to
the
State
of
Monarchy
,
under
the
peaceable
Empire
of
Augustus
.
All
the
Arts
flourished
in
his
time
,
and
the
Latin
Poetry
was
brought
to
its
last
Perfection
by
Virgil
and
Horace
,
whom
that
Prince
did
not
only
excite
by
his
Kindnesses
and
Liberalities
,
but
likewise
by
giving
them
a
free
and
easy
access
to
his
Presence
.
The
Birth
of
Jesus
Christ
was
quickly
attended
with
the
Death
of
Herod
.
His
Kingdom
was
divided
between
Years
of
J.
C.
8
his
Children
,
and
the
chiefest
partage
Years
of
J.
C.
14
of
it
soon
fell
into
the
Hands
of
the
Romans
.
Augustus
ended
his
Reign
with
great
honour
and
glory
.
Tiberius
,
whom
he
had
adopted
,
succeeded
him
without
any
repulse
or
contradiction
,
and
the
Empire
was
acknowledged
to
be
hereditary
in
the
Family
of
the
Caesars
.
Rome
had
much
to
suffer
from
the
cruel
Politiques
of
Tiberius
;
but
the
rest
of
the
Empire
was
quiet
enough
.
Germanicus
,
Nephew
to
Tiberius
,
appeased
the
Rebellious
Armies
,
refused
the
Empire
,
Years
of
J.
C.
16
beat
the
fierce
Arminius
,
extended
his
Conquests
even
to
the
Elbe
;
and
having
got
to
himself
the
Love
of
those
People
,
the
Jealousie
of
his
barbarous
Uncle
caused
him
to
be
taken
off
either
by
[
](A28838-e43700-b)*
*
Chagrin
.
Melancholy
Years
of
J.
C.
17
and
Vexation
,
or
by
Poison
.
In
the
Years
of
J.
C.
19
fifteenth
year
of
Tiberius
,
St.
John
Baptist
Years
of
J.
C.
28
appeared
:
Jesus
Christ
made
himself
to
be
Years
of
J.
C.
30
Baptised
by
that
divine
Fore-runner
:
The
Eternal
Father
acknowledged
his
well-beloved
Son
by
a
voice
that
came
from
Heaven
:
The
Holy
Ghost
descended
upon
our
Saviour
under
the
pacifick
Figure
of
a
Dove
:
all
the
Trinity
manifested
themselves
.
There
began
with
the
seventy
weeks
of
Daniel
,
the
Preaching
of
Jesus
Christ
.
This
last
Week
was
the
most
important
,
and
the
most
observable
.
Daniel
had
divided
it
from
the
rest
,
as
the
Week
or
Alliance
was
to
be
confirmed
,
Daniel
iv
.
37.
and
in
the
midst
of
which
the
ancient
Sacrifices
were
to
lose
their
efficacy
and
virtue
.
It
may
be
called
the
week
of
Mysteries
.
Jesus
Christ
established
his
Mission
and
his
Doctrine
then
by
innumerable
Miracles
,
and
at
last
by
his
Death
.
It
Years
of
J.
C.
33
happened
in
the
fourth
year
of
his
Ministry
,
which
was
also
the
fourth
Year
of
Daniel's
last
Week
,
and
this
great
Week
was
in
this
manner
justly
cut
in
the
midst
by
his
Death
.
Thus
it
is
easy
to
make
up
the
Computation
of
the
Weeks
,
or
rather
it
is
already
made
up
.
There
remains
nothing
now
but
to
add
to
the
453
Years
,
which
we
shall
find
from
the
300th
.
year
of
Rome
,
and
the
twentieth
of
Artaxerxes
down
to
the
beginning
of
the
common
Aera
,
the
thirty
Years
of
that
Aera
,
which
we
see
comes
down
to
the
fifteenth
year
of
Tiberius
,
and
to
the
Baptism
of
our
Lord
:
These
two
Summs
will
make
up
483
years
;
the
seven
Years
still
remain
to
compleat
the
490.
The
fourth
,
which
makes
the
middle
,
is
that
in
which
Jesus
Christ
died
:
and
all
that
Daniel
hath
prophesied
,
is
visibly
shut
up
within
the
prescribed
term
.
There
is
no
extraordinary
necessity
for
such
an
exact
punctilio
of
Justness
,
and
nothing
obliges
us
to
take
in
this
extream
rigour
the
Middle
observed
by
Daniel
.
The
most
difficult
will
content
themselves
in
finding
it
,
in
what
point
soever
it
be
,
between
the
two
Extremities
:
what
I
say
is
,
that
so
those
who
shall
think
they
have
good
reason
to
place
either
a
little
higher
,
or
a
little
lower
,
the
beginning
of
Artaxerxes
,
or
the
death
of
our
Lord
,
might
not
rack
and
torment
themselves
in
their
calculation
,
and
that
those
who
would
endeavour
to
embarass
and
perplex
a
thing
that
is
clear
,
with
tricks
of
Chronology
,
might
be
delivered
from
their
unprofitable
and
impertinent
subtilties
.
Matth.
25.45
.
Phleg.
13.
Olymp
.
Thal.
Hist.
3.
Tertullian
Apol.
21.
Orig.
2.
cont.
Cels
.
&
Tr.
35.
in
Matth.
Euseb.
&
Hieron
.
in
Chron.
Jul.
Afric
.
Ibid.
The
Darkness
which
covered
the
whole
face
of
the
earth
at
noon-day
,
and
at
the
instant
when
Jesus
Christ
was
crucifyed
,
is
taken
for
an
ordinary
Eclipse
by
the
Pagan
Authors
,
who
have
made
their
remarks
upon
that
memorable
Event
.
But
the
first
Christians
,
that
spake
of
it
to
the
Romans
,
as
of
a
Prodigy
taken
notice
of
,
not
only
by
their
Authors
,
but
also
by
the
public
Registers
,
have
shewn
,
that
neither
at
the
time
of
the
full
Moon
,
when
Jesus
Christ
dyed
,
nor
in
all
the
year
when
this
Eclipse
was
observed
,
was
it
possible
for
any
to
fall
out
,
but
what
must
be
supernatural
.
We
have
the
very
words
of
Phlegon
,
Adrian's
Freed-man
,
cited
at
a
time
when
his
Book
was
every
where
public
and
extant
,
as
well
as
the
Syriac
Histories
of
Thallus
who
followed
him
;
and
the
fourth
year
of
the
202.
Olympiad
observed
in
the
Annals
of
Phlegon
,
is
that
of
the
death
of
our
Lord
.
To
accomplish
the
Mysteries
,
Jesus
Christ
arose
from
his
Grave
on
the
Third
day
;
he
appeared
to
his
Disciples
;
he
ascended
up
into
to
heaven
in
their
presence
;
he
sent
them
down
the
Holy
Spirit
;
the
Church
is
formed
;
Persecution
begins
;
St.
Stephen
is
stoned
;
St.
Paul
is
converted
.
A
little
after
Tiberius
dies
.
Calig●la
his
Grand-son
,
and
Son
by
adoption
,
Years
of
J.
C.
37
and
his
Successor
,
astonishes
the
whole
world
by
his
cruel
and
brutish
Folly
;
he
causes
himself
to
be
adored
,
and
commands
Years
of
J.
C.
40
his
Statue
to
be
placed
in
the
Temple
of
Jerusalem
.
Cher●as
frees
the
world
from
this
Monster
Claudius
reigns
notwithstanding
his
Stupidity
.
He
is
dishonoured
by
Messalina
Years
of
J.
C.
41
his
Wife
,
whom
he
re-demands
after
he
has
Years
of
J.
C.
48
caused
her
to
be
killed
.
He
is
married
to
Agrippina
,
Years
of
J.
C.
49
the
Daughter
of
Germanicus
.
Acts
15.50
.
The
Apostles
keep
the
Council
of
Jerusalem
,
where
St.
Peter
speaks
first
as
he
does
every
where
else
.
The
converted
Gentiles
are
there
freed
from
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Law
.
The
Sentence
of
it
is
pronounced
in
the
name
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
the
Church
of
St.
Paul
,
Acts
●6
.
4
.
and
St.
Barnabas
carry
the
Decree
of
the
Council
to
the
Churches
,
and
teach
the
faithful
to
submit
to
them
.
Such
was
the
way
of
the
first
Council
.
The
stupid
Emperor
disinherits
his
Son
Britannicus
,
and
adopts
Nero
the
Son
of
Agrippina
.
In
requital
she
poisons
this
too
Years
of
J.
C.
54
easie
and
credulous
Husband
.
But
the
Empire
of
her
Son
was
no
less
fatal
to
her self
,
than
to
all
the
rest
of
the
Commonwealth
.
Years
of
J.
C.
58
Corbulo
got
all
the
Honour
of
that
Reign
by
Years
of
J.
C.
60
the
Victories
he
gained
over
the
Parthians
Years
of
J.
C.
62
and
Armenians
.
Nero
at
the
same
time
began
Years
of
J.
C.
63
his
War
against
the
Jews
,
and
the
Persecution
against
the
Christians
.
&c.
This
was
the
first
Years
of
J.
C.
66
Emperor
that
had
persecuted
the
Church
.
He
caused
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
to
dye
at
Rome
.
But
as
at
the
same
time
he
persecuted
Years
of
J.
C.
67
all
Mankind
,
so
he
found
all
sides
to
revolt
Years
of
J.
C.
68
against
him
;
he
understood
that
the
Senate
had
condemned
him
,
and
so
he
killed
himself
.
Years
of
J.
C.
69
Every
Army
made
an
Emperor
:
The
Quarrel
was
decided
near
Rome
,
and
in
Rome
it self
,
by
dreadful
and
terrible
combats
Galba
,
Otho
and
Vitellius
perished
in
them
:
The
afflicted
Empire
came
a
little
to
it self
under
Years
of
J.
C.
70
Vespasian
,
and
enjoyed
some
rest
.
But
the
Jews
were
put
to
extremities
.
Jerusalem
was
taken
and
burnt
.
Titus
,
the
Son
and
Successor
of
Vespasian
gave
to
the
world
but
a
Years
of
J.
C.
79
short
satisfaction
.
And
his
days
,
which
he
thought
lost
,
when
they
were
not
signalized
by
some
kindness
and
benefit
,
came
upon
the
heels
of
each
other
with
a
too
swift
Succession
.
Nero
was
seen
to
be
revived
in
the
Person
of
Domitian
.
The
Years
of
J.
C.
93
Persecution
was
renewed
.
St.
John
coming
out
of
hot
boyling
Oyl
,
was
banished
into
the
Isle
of
Patmos
,
where
he
wrote
his
Revelations
.
A
little
after
he
wrote
his
Gospel
,
at
about
90
years
of
Age
,
and
joyned
the
Quality
of
an
Evangelist
to
that
of
being
both
Years
of
J.
C.
95
an
Apostle
and
a
Prophet
.
From
that
time
the
Christians
were
continually
persecuted
,
as
well
under
the
good
,
as
under
the
evil
Emperors
.
These
Persecutions
were
caused
,
sometimes
by
the
express
orders
of
the
Emperors
,
and
by
the
particular
hatred
of
the
Magistrates
,
sometimes
by
the
Insurrections
of
the
People
,
and
sometimes
the
Decrees
authentically
pronounced
in
the
Senate
upon
the
Rescripts
of
Princes
,
or
in
their
Presence
.
Then
the
Persecution
was
most
universal
and
bloody
;
and
so
the
hatred
of
the
Infidels
still
resolute
to
destroy
the
Church
,
still
grew
on
from
time
to
time
to
new
furies
and
outrages
.
And
it
was
by
these
Renewals
of
their
violences
and
cruelties
,
that
the
Ecclesiastical
Writers
counted
the
ten
Persecutions
under
the
ten
Emperors
.
Yet
under
such
long
and
tedious
Sufferings
did
not
the
Christians
ever
make
the
least
Sedition
.
Among
all
the
faithful
,
the
Bishops
still
had
the
most
vigorous
assaults
.
Among
all
the
Churches
,
the
Church
of
Rome
was
persecuted
with
the
most
of
violence
;
and
Thirty
Popes
confirmed
by
their
blood
the
Gospel
which
they
taught
to
all
the
Earth
.
Domitian
is
killed
:
The
Empire
begins
to
respire
and
breath
again
under
Nerva
.
His
great
age
did
not
permit
Years
of
J.
C.
96
him
to
re-settle
and
establish
affairs
,
but
yet
as
much
as
in
him
lay
to
lengthen
out
and
continue
the
Repose
of
the
Public
,
he
elected
Trajan
for
his
Successor
.
The
Empire
Years
of
J.
C.
97
at
quiet
within
,
and
triumphing
without
,
did
Years
of
J.
C.
98
not
fail
to
admire
so
good
a
Prince
;
for
this
he
held
for
a
constant
Maxim
,
that
he
ought
so
to
let
his
Citizens
find
him
,
as
he
would
have
been
willing
to
have
found
the
Emperor
,
if
he
had
been
a
simple
Citizen
.
This
Years
of
J.
C.
102
Prince
subdued
the
Dacii
,
and
Decebalus
their
Years
of
J.
C.
106
King
:
extended
his
Conquests
into
the
East
;
Years
of
J.
C.
115
gave
to
the
Parthians
a
King
and
made
Years
of
J.
C.
116
them
stand
in
awful
fear
of
the
insuperable
power
of
Rome
.
Oh
happy
Man
,
whom
Drunkenness
and
his
infamous
Loves
,
such
deplorable
vices
in
so
great
a
Prince
,
never
Years
of
J.
C.
117
made
to
attempt
any
thing
against
Justice
.
To
these
advantageous
times
for
the
Common-weal
succeeded
those
of
Adrian
,
equally
compounded
of
good
and
bad
.
This
Prince
kept
up
the
Military
Discipline
,
lived
himself
a
military
Life
,
and
with
abundance
of
frugality
,
supported
the
Provinces
,
made
the
Arts
to
flourish
,
and
Greece
which
was
Years
of
J.
C.
120
the
Mother
of
them
.
The
Barbarians
were
Years
of
J.
C.
123
kept
in
awe
by
his
arms
,
and
his
Authority
.
Years
of
J.
C.
127
He
rebuilt
Jerusalem
,
to
which
he
gave
his
Years
of
J.
C.
126
Name
,
and
from
thence
it
is
that
the
Name
Years
of
J.
C.
130
of
Aelia
happened
to
it
:
but
he
banished
the
Jews
out
of
it
,
who
were
always
rebellious
to
the
Empire
;
and
those
being
obstinate
found
him
an
unrelenting
Avenger
.
By
his
Years
of
J.
C.
135
Cruelties
and
Monstrous
Loves
he
dishonoured
a
Reign
,
which
otherwise
would
have
been
very
glorious
;
and
his
infamous
Antinous
,
Years
of
J.
C.
131
of
whom
he
made
a
God
,
was
a
most
reproachful
blot
to
his
whole
Life
.
The
Emperor
seemed
to
repair
his
defects
,
and
to
re-establish
that
glory
and
renown
,
which
he
had
so
much
defaced
,
by
adopting
Antoninus
Years
of
J.
C.
138
the
Pious
,
who
adopted
Marcus
Aurelius
Years
of
J.
C.
136
the
Sage
and
the
Philosopher
.
In
these
two
Years
of
J.
C.
161
Princes
appeared
two
lovely
and
beautiful
Characters
.
The
Father
always
in
Peace
,
yet
is
always
ready
upon
occasion
to
ingage
in
War
;
the
Son
is
always
Warring
,
and
yet
always
ready
to
give
Peace
,
both
to
his
Enemies
and
to
the
Empire
.
His
Father
Antoninus
had
taught
him
,
that
the
saving
of
one
single
Citizen
was
much
to
be
preferr'd
to
the
defeating
and
getting
the
victory
over
a
Years
of
J.
C.
162
thousand
Enemies
.
The
Parthians
and
the
Marcomanni
felt
the
valour
of
Marcus
Aurelius
.
The
latter
were
somewhat
Germans
,
whom
this
Emperor
had
just
subdued
a
little
before
his
death
.
By
the
vertue
of
the
Years
of
J.
C.
180
two
Antoninus's
,
that
name
became
the
delight
of
the
Romans
.
And
the
Glory
of
so
indear'd
a
Name
was
not
effaced
,
either
by
the
softness
and
effeminacy
of
Iucius
Verus
,
Brother
to
Marcus
Aurelius
,
and
his
Collegue
in
the
Empire
,
or
by
the
Brutalities
of
Commodus
his
Son
,
and
Successor
.
This
latter
unworthy
to
be
the
Off-spring
of
such
a
Father
,
forgot
both
the
Instructions
and
Examples
of
him
;
the
Senate
and
the
People
abhorred
him
;
his
most
fawning
and
assiduous
Years
of
J.
C.
162
Minions
,
and
his
Mistress
,
were
the
Cause
of
Years
of
J.
C.
193
his
death
.
His
Successor
Pertinax
,
a
vigorous
Asserter
of
the
Military
Discipline
,
saw
him
sacrificed
to
the
fury
of
licentious
Soldiers
,
that
but
a
little
before
had
raised
him
,
whether
he
would
or
no
,
to
the
Soveraign
Power
.
The
Empire
being
put
to
an
Outcry
by
the
Army
,
soon
found
a
Purchaser
.
The
Lawyer
Didius
Julianus
adventured
upon
that
bold
bargain
,
though
it
cost
him
his
Life
;
Severus
Africanus
made
him
to
be
killed
,
Years
of
J.
C.
194
revenged
Pertinax
,
passed
from
East
to
Years
of
J.
C.
195
West
,
triumphed
in
Syria
,
in
Gaul
and
in
Years
of
J.
C.
198
Great
Britain
.
&c.
The
hasty
Conqueror
equal'd
Caesar
by
his
Victories
;
but
he
did
not
imitate
Years
of
J.
C.
207
him
in
Clemency
.
He
could
not
make
Years
of
J.
C.
209
Peace
between
his
Children
;
Bassian
,
or
Caracalla
,
Years
of
J.
C.
208
his
eldest
Son
,
a
mock
Imitator
of
Alexander
,
Years
of
J.
C.
211
immediately
after
the
death
of
〈◊〉
Years
of
J.
C.
212
Father
kill'd
his
Brother
Geta
,
an
En●
〈◊〉
as
well
as
himself
,
even
in
the
bosom
〈◊〉
●●lia
,
their
common
Mother
,
spent
his
Lif●
in
Cruelty
and
Slaughters
,
and
at
length
drew
upon
himself
a
Tragical
Death
.
Sever●s
had
got
for
him
the
heart
of
the
Soldiers
and
Years
of
J.
C.
218
People
,
by
giving
him
the
Name
of
Antoninus
,
but
he
knew
not
how
to
keep
up
that
honour
.
The
Syrian
Heliogabalus
,
or
rather
Alagabalus
his
Son
,
or
at
least
reputed
for
such
(
tho'
the
Name
of
Antoninus
had
at
first
procured
him
the
hearts
of
the
Soldiers
,
and
the
victory
over
Macrinus
)
soon
after
by
his
Infamies
became
the
horror
of
Mankind
,
and
Years
of
J.
C.
222
he
was
his
own
destroyer
.
Alexander
Severus
,
the
Son
of
Mameus
,
his
Kinsman
and
Successor
,
lived
too
little
a
while
for
the
happiness
of
the
world
.
He
complained
that
he
was
more
put
to
it
to
keep
his
Soldiers
in
good
order
,
than
he
was
to
conquer
his
Enemies
.
Years
of
J.
C.
235
His
Mother
who
governed
him
was
Years
of
J.
C.
233
the
cause
of
his
Ruin
,
as
she
had
also
been
that
of
his
glory
and
renown
.
Under
him
Artaxerxes
the
Persian
slew
his
Master
Artabanus
,
the
last
King
of
the
Parthians
,
and
re-established
the
Empire
of
the
Persians
in
the
East
.
About
these
times
the
Church
,
as
yet
but
in
its
Minority
,
Tertull.
adv.
Jud.
7.
Apolog.
37.
run
over
the
whole
Earth
,
and
not
only
in
the
East
,
where
it
took
its
first
Rise
,
that
is
to
say
,
Palestine
,
Syria
,
Aegypt
,
lesser
Asia
,
and
Greece
;
but
also
in
the
West
,
besides
Italy
,
the
several
Nations
of
the
Gaules
,
all
the
Spanish
Provinces
,
Africa
,
Germany
,
Great
Britain
,
in
those
Places
,
that
were
impenetrable
to
the
Roman
Arms
;
and
also
out
of
the
Empire
,
Armenia
,
Persia
,
the
Indies
,
the
greatest
Barbarians
,
the
Sarmatians
,
the
Dacians
,
the
Scythians
,
the
Moores
,
the
Getulians
,
and
even
to
the
most
unknown
Islands
.
The
Blood
of
the
Martyrs
rendered
it
fruitful
.
Under
Trajan
,
Saint
Ignatius
the
Bishop
Years
of
J.
C.
107
of
Antiochus
was
exposed
to
wild
Beasts
.
Marcus
Aurelius
unhappily
prepossessed
with
the
Calumnies
wherewith
Christianity
was
charged
,
caused
to
be
put
to
Death
Saint
Years
of
J.
C.
163
Justin
the
Philosopher
,
and
the
Apologist
Years
of
J.
C.
167
for
the
Christian
Religion
.
St.
Polycarpus
,
Bishop
of
Smyrna
,
St.
John's
Disciple
,
about
fourscore
Years
of
Age
,
was
condemned
to
the
Flames
under
the
same
Prince
.
The
holy
Martyrs
of
Lyon
and
Vienna
suffered
unheard
of
Punishments
,
following
the
Example
of
St.
Photin
their
Bishop
,
of
ninety
Years
of
J.
C.
177
Years
of
Age.
The
Gallican
Chur●h
fill'd
all
the
World
with
its
Fame
and
Glory
.
Years
of
J.
C.
202
St.
Ireneus
the
Disciple
of
St.
Polycarpus
,
and
St.
Photin's
Successor
,
imitated
his
Predeccessor
,
and
dyed
a
Martyr
under
Severus
,
with
a
great
Number
of
the
Fideles
)
Faithful
of
his
Church
;
sometimes
the
Years
of
J.
C.
174
Persecution
a
little
slackened
.
At
a
time
when
there
was
an
extream
want
of
Water
,
which
Marcus
Aurelius
suffered
in
Germany
,
there
was
a
Christian
Legion
obtained
such
a
Showre
as
was
enough
to
quench
the
Thirst
of
all
his
Army
,
and
it
was
so
followed
with
Thunder
,
that
it
frightned
all
his
Enemies
.
The
name
of
Thunderstriking
was
given
,
or
rather
confirmed
to
that
Legion
by
this
Miracle
.
The
Emperor
was
so
concern'd
at
it
,
that
he
writ
to
the
Senate
in
Favour
of
the
Christians
.
At
last
the
Southsayers
Persuasions
were
to
attribute
to
their
Gods
,
and
to
their
Prayers
,
a
Miracle
which
the
Heathens
never
thought
so
much
as
to
desire
.
Other
Causes
suspended
or
slackened
the
Persecution
for
a
little
while
;
but
Superstition
,
a
Vice
,
which
Marcus
Aurelius
had
not
the
Power
to
resist
,
the
common
Hatred
,
and
the
Calumnies
that
were
cast
upon
the
Christians
,
quickly
prevailed
again
.
The
Fury
and
Rage
of
the
Heathens
was
re-kindled
,
and
the
whole
Empire
did
as
it
were
swim
in
the
Blood
of
Martyrs
.
Still
their
Doctrine
went
on
and
attended
their
Sufferings
.
In
Severus
his
time
,
and
some
while
after
,
Tertullian
Priest
of
Carthage
,
illuminated
the
Church
by
his
Writings
,
defended
it
by
a
most
admirable
Apologism
,
and
left
it
at
last
,
being
blinded
by
an
haughty
Severity
,
and
seduced
by
the
Visions
of
the
false
Prophet
Montanus
.
Some
time
,
but
not
long
after
,
Clemens
Alexandrinus
indeavoured
to
pull
up
the
Antiquities
of
Heathenism
by
the
Roots
,
that
so
he
might
utterly
put
an
end
to
them
.
Origen
,
the
Son
of
the
Holy
Martyr
Leonidas
,
made
himself
famous
throughout
all
the
Church
,
even
from
his
most
tender
Years
,
and
taught
great
Truths
,
though
they
were
mixt
with
several
Errors
.
The
Philosopher
Ammonius
joined
the
Platonick
Philosophy
to
Religion
,
and
gained
to
himself
the
Respect
of
the
Heathens
.
In
the
mean
while
the
Valentinians
,
the
Gnosticks
,
and
the
other
impious
Sects
,
set
up
their
false
Traditions
against
the
Gospel
:
Iren.
lib.
iii.
1.
2
,
3.
De
prasc
.
adv.
Har.
c.
36.
St.
Ireneus
opposed
the
Tradition
and
the
Authority
of
the
Apostolick
Churches
to
theirs
,
especially
that
of
Rome
,
founded
upon
the
Apostles
St.
Peter
,
and
St.
Paul
.
Tertullian
did
the
same
.
The
Church
is
not
shaken
,
neither
by
Heresies
,
nor
by
Schisms
,
nor
by
the
Fall
of
our
most
eminent
Doctors
.
The
Holiness
of
her
Conduct
is
so
clear
and
perspicuous
,
that
she
forces
even
her
Enemies
to
break
forth
into
Praises
of
her
.
The
Affairs
of
the
Empire
are
imbroyled
Years
of
J.
C.
235
in
a
terrible
manner
.
After
the
Death
of
Alexander
,
the
Tyrant
Maximinus
that
had
killed
him
,
made
himself
Master
,
though
he
was
of
Gothick
Race
.
The
Senate
set
up
four
Emperors
against
him
,
who
died
all
within
less
than
two
Years
.
Among
them
Years
of
J.
C.
236
were
the
two
Gordians
,
the
Father
and
Son
,
Years
of
J.
C.
237
the
Darlings
of
the
Roman
People
.
The
Years
of
J.
C.
238
young
Gordian
their
Son
,
although
he
was
extreamly
young
,
yet
shewed
the
Wisdom
of
a
gained
Experience
,
and
defended
with
great
Difficulty
against
the
Persians
,
the
Empire
weakned
by
those
manifold
Divisions
.
He
had
regained
from
them
several
very
important
Places
.
But
Philip
Arabius
killed
Years
of
J.
C.
242
this
good
Prince
,
and
for
fear
lest
he
Years
of
J.
C.
244
should
be
utterly
undone
by
the
two
Emperors
Years
of
J.
C.
245
whom
the
Senate
chose
one
after
the
other
,
he
clapt
up
a
dishonourable
Peace
with
Sapor
King
of
Persia
.
He
was
the
first
of
the
Romans
that
had
by
Treaty
parted
with
any
Lands
of
the
Empire
.
'T
is
said
He
embraced
the
Christian
Religion
,
and
at
such
a
time
,
when
on
the
sudden
he
had
got
the
better
,
and
indeed
he
was
favourable
to
the
Christians
.
In
hatred
to
this
Emperor
,
Euseb.
l.
6.
c.
39.
Decius
,
who
slew
him
,
renewed
the
Persecution
with
more
of
Violence
than
ever
.
The
Church
increased
on
all
sides
,
principally
among
Years
of
J.
C.
249
the
Gaules
,
and
the
Empire
soon
lost
Decius
,
Greg.
Tur.
l.
1.
Hist.
franc
.
28.
who
with
gret
Resolution
and
Vigour
Years
of
J.
C.
251
defended
it
.
Gallus
and
Volusian
went
Years
of
J.
C.
254
quickly
after
;
and
Emilius
was
but
just
seen
as
it
were
:
The
Soveraign
Power
was
given
to
Valerianus
,
and
that
Venerable
old
Man
ascended
to
it
through
all
the
Dignities
.
He
was
only
Cruel
to
the
Christians
.
Under
Years
of
J.
C.
257
him
Pope
St.
Stephen
,
and
St.
Cyprian
Years
of
J.
C.
258
Bishop
of
Carthage
,
notwithstanding
all
their
Disputes
,
which
yet
broke
not
off
their
Correspondence
,
received
both
of
them
the
same
Crown
.
St.
Cyprian's
Error
,
which
rejected
Baptism
,
given
by
the
Hereticks
,
neither
hurt
him
,
nor
the
Church
.
The
Tradition
of
the
Holy
See
supported
it self
by
its
own
Force
against
the
specious
Arguments
,
and
against
the
Authority
of
so
great
a
Man
,
although
there
were
other
very
great
Men
that
defended
the
same
Doctrine
.
Another
Dispute
did
more
Mischief
.
Sabellius
Years
of
J.
C.
257
confounded
together
the
three
Persons
in
the
Divinity
,
and
acknowledged
in
God
but
one
single
Person
under
three
Names
.
This
Novelty
astonished
the
Church
,
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
7.
c.
6.
and
St.
Denys
,
Bishop
of
Alexandria
,
discovered
to
Pope
Sixtus
II.
the
Errors
of
this
arch-Heretick
.
This
Pope
Years
of
J.
C.
259
quickly
followed
the
Martyr
St.
Stephen
,
his
Predecessor
:
He
was
beheaded
,
and
left
a
very
great
Contest
to
be
maintained
by
his
Deacon
St.
Laurence
.
Then
was
it
that
the
Years
of
J.
C.
258.
259.
I●undation
of
the
Barbarians
began
to
appear
.
Years
of
J.
C.
260
The
Burguignions
,
and
the
other
People
of
Germany
,
the
Goths
formerly
called
the
Geti
,
and
other
People
that
inhabited
toward
the
Euxine
Sea
,
and
beyond
the
Danube
,
came
into
Europe
:
The
East
was
invaded
by
the
Scythians
,
Asiaticks
,
and
the
Persians
.
These
overcame
Valerianus
,
whom
they
afterwards
took
by
a
piece
of
Treachery
,
and
after
they
had
let
him
linger
out
his
Life
in
a
painful
Slavery
,
they
flea'd
him
,
to
make
his
torn-off-Skin
serve
them
for
a
Monument
of
their
Victory
.
Gallian
his
Son
and
Collegue
,
quite
lost
all
Years
of
J.
C.
261
by
his
Effeminacy
.
Thirty
Tyrants
share
Years
of
J.
C.
264
and
divide
the
Empire
.
Odenat
King
of
Palmyra
,
an
antient
City
,
whose
Founder
was
Solomon
,
was
the
most
illustrious
of
them
all
.
He
rescued
the
Eastern
Provinces
from
the
Hands
of
the
Barbarians
,
and
made
himself
be
owned
and
dreaded
.
His
Wife
Zenobia
marched
with
him
at
the
head
of
the
Armies
,
which
she
commanded
singly
after
his
Death
,
and
rendered
her self
Famous
over
all
that
part
of
the
World
for
having
joined
Chastity
to
Beauty
,
and
Wisdom
and
Knowledg
to
Valour
.
Claudius
II.
Years
of
J.
C.
268
and
Aurelianus
after
him
re-established
the
Years
of
J.
C.
270
Affairs
of
the
Empire
.
Whilst
they
were
defeating
the
Goths
,
with
the
Germans
,
by
their
signal
Victories
,
Zenobia
was
keeping
to
her
Children
the
Conquests
of
their
Father
.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
7.
c.
27.
&
seq.
Athan.
ad
Solit.
Theod.
l.
2.
haer.
fab.
8.
Niceph.
lib.
6.
c.
27.
This
Princess
was
leaning
much
to
Judaism
.
To
gain
her
absolutely
,
Paul
of
Samosates
Bishop
of
Antiochus
,
a
vain
and
a
restless
Man
,
taught
his
Judaical
Opinion
concerning
the
Pers●n
of
Jesus
Christ
,
whom
he
made
to
be
but
a
meer
Man
.
After
a
long
Dissimulation
of
this
so
new
a
Doctrine
,
he
was
convinced
,
and
condemned
to
the
Council
of
Antiochus
.
The
Queen
Zenohia
maintained
the
War
against
Aurelianus
,
who
thought
it
no
disdain
to
him
to
triumph
over
a
Woman
,
so
eminently
famous
as
she
was
.
Amidst
his
perpetual
Combats
,
he
knew
how
to
make
his
Souldiers
keep
the
Roman
Discipline
,
and
he
shewed
,
that
in
following
the
antient
Orders
,
and
the
antient
Frugality
,
great
Armes
might
be
managed
both
within
and
without
,
Hist.
Aug
A●●rel
.
c.
7.
Flor.
c.
2.
Prob.
c.
11
,
12.
firm
.
&c.
c.
13.
with
very
little
Charge
to
the
Empire
.
The
Francks
began
then
to
make
themselves
considerable
,
and
to
be
somewhat
feared
.
It
was
a
Combination
of
the
German
People
who
dwelt
along
the
Rhine
.
Their
Name
shews
that
they
were
united
through
a
Love
to
their
Liberty
.
Aurelianus
had
beaten
them
,
being
distinct
and
by
themselves
,
and
kept
them
in
fear
,
being
Emperor
.
But
such
a
Prince
as
he
was
,
made
himself
to
be
hated
Years
of
J.
C.
275
by
his
bloody
Actions
.
His
too
violent
Choler
,
which
was
dreaded
by
all
,
was
the
cause
of
his
Death
.
Those
that
thought
themselves
to
be
in
danger
,
were
resolved
to
prevent
it
,
and
his
Secretary
being
threatned
,
put
himself
at
the
head
of
this
Confederacy
.
The
Army
,
which
beheld
him
slain
by
the
conspiracy
of
so
many
Chiefs
,
refused
to
elect
an
Emperor
,
for
fear
lest
they
should
set
upon
the
Throne
one
of
the
Assasinates
of
Aurelianus
;
and
so
the
Senate
re-established
tn
its
antient
Right
,
chose
Tacitus
.
This
new
Prince
was
venerable
by
his
Age
,
by
his
Virtue
;
but
he
became
odious
by
the
Violences
of
a
Kinsman
,
to
whom
he
gave
the
Command
of
the
Army
,
and
he
died
with
him
in
a
Sedition
the
sixth
Month
of
his
Reign
.
Thus
his
Elevation
made
only
way
to
precipitate
the
Course
of
his
Life
.
His
Brother
Florianus
pretended
Years
of
J.
C.
276
to
the
Empire
by
right
of
Succession
,
as
the
nearest
Heir
.
That
Right
was
disallowed
of
:
Florianus
was
killed
,
and
Probus
forced
by
the
Souldiers
to
receive
the
Empire
,
although
he
threatened
that
he
would
make
them
live
in
order
.
Every
thing
yielded
to
so
great
a
Captain
:
The
Germans
and
the
Years
of
J.
C.
277.
278.
Francks
,
who
attempted
to
enter
into
the
Years
of
J.
C.
280
Country
of
the
Gaules
,
were
driven
back
;
and
in
the
East
,
as
well
as
the
West
,
all
the
Barbarians
did
homage
to
the
Roman
Arms.
This
Warrior
,
so
much
dreaded
,
yet
aspired
Years
of
J.
C.
282
after
Peace
,
and
made
the
Empire
to
hope
that
there
would
be
no
more
need
of
Souldiers
.
The
Army
revenged
themselves
on
him
for
such
Words
,
and
so
were
released
from
the
severe
Rule
and
Discipline
which
this
Emperor
made
them
to
observe
.
Soon
after
,
being
ashamed
of
the
Violence
they
used
to
so
great
a
Prince
,
they
honoured
his
Memory
,
and
gave
him
for
a
Successor
Carus
,
who
was
no
less
zealous
than
he
for
the
Discipline
.
This
valiant
Years
of
J.
C.
283
Prince
revenged
his
Predecessor
,
and
overcame
the
Barbarians
,
to
whom
the
Death
of
Probus
had
given
Courage
.
He
went
into
the
East
,
to
fight
the
Persians
,
with
Numerian
his
second
Son
,
and
set
against
the
Enemies
of
the
North
side
his
eldest
Son
Carinus
,
whom
he
nominated
Cesar
.
That
was
the
highest
Dignity
next
to
his
own
,
and
the
nearest
Step
to
come
to
the
Empire
:
All
the
East
trembled
before
Carus
:
Mesopotamia
submits
to
him
:
The
divided
Persians
were
not
able
to
resist
him
.
So
that
whilst
all
things
yielded
to
him
,
Heaven
strikes
him
with
a
Thunder-clap
.
By
too
much
weeping
for
the
loss
of
this
Father
,
Numerian
had
e'en
like
to
have
lost
his
Eyes
.
But
what
will
not
the
desire
of
reigning
prompt
Years
of
J.
C.
284
the
Heart
unto
?
Far
from
being
troubled
at
these
Calamities
his
Father-in-Law
Aper
kills
him
:
But
Dioclesian
revenged
his
Death
,
and
at
last
came
to
the
Empire
,
which
,
with
Years
of
J.
C.
285
so
much
earnestness
,
he
had
before
longed
for
.
Carinus
awakened
himself
,
notwithstanding
his
Effeminacy
,
and
beat
Dioclesian
;
but
in
pursuing
those
that
fled
,
he
was
slain
by
one
of
his
own
Servant
,
whose
Wife
he
had
abused
.
Thus
the
Empire
was
,
as
it
were
,
at
once
rid
of
the
most
violent
and
the
most
dissolute
of
all
Men.
Dioclesian
governed
vigorously
,
but
yet
with
such
a
Years
of
J.
C.
286
Vanity
as
was
insupportable
.
To
resist
so
many
Enemies
that
rose
against
him
on
all
sides
,
both
within
and
without
,
he
nominated
Maximian
Emperor
with
him
,
but
yet
nevertheless
he
knew
how
to
keep
to
himself
Years
of
J.
C.
291
the
chief
Authority
.
Every
Emperor
made
a
Caesar
.
Constantius
Chlorus
,
and
Galerius
,
were
raised
to
this
high
Honour
.
The
four
Princes
did
scarce
bear
up
the
Burthen
of
so
many
Wars
.
Dioclesian
fled
from
Rome
,
which
he
found
to
be
too
free
,
and
established
himself
at
Nicomedia
,
where
he
made
himself
to
be
adored
after
the
Eastern
manner
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Persians
being
overcome
by
Galerius
,
left
great
Provinces
and
more
Kingdoms
to
the
Romans
.
After
Years
of
J.
C.
297
these
very
great
Successes
,
Galerius
would
no
longer
be
subject
,
and
disdained
the
Name
of
Cesar
.
He
began
to
fright
Maximian
.
A
grievous
and
a
long
Sickness
had
brought
down
the
haughty
Spirit
of
Dioclesian
,
Euseb.
Hist.
l.
8.13
.
Orat.
Const.
ad
Sanct.
cat
.
25.
Lact.
de
mort
.
persec
.
c.
17.18
.
and
Galerius
,
although
he
was
his
Son-in-Law
,
forced
him
to
abondon
the
Empire
.
It
was
neccessary
for
Maximian
to
follow
his
Example
.
Thus
the
Empire
came
to
be
managed
between
Constantius
Chlorus
,
and
Galerius
;
and
two
new
Cesars
,
Severus
and
Maximin
,
were
created
in
their
Placcs
by
the
Emperors
,
who
deposed
themselves
.
The
Years
of
J.
C.
304
Gauls
,
Spain
,
and
Great
Britain
were
happy
,
but
it
was
but
for
a
very
little
while
,
under
Constanius
Chlorus
,
an
Enemy
to
Exactions
,
and
therefore
being
accused
for
ruining
the
Treasury
,
he
shewed
that
he
had
immense
Treasures
in
the
Affections
of
his
Subjects
.
The
rest
of
the
Empire
suffered
much
under
so
many
Emperors
and
Cesars
.
Officers
grew
numerous
with
the
Princes
:
Expences
and
Exactions
were
infinite
.
Young
Constantine
,
Lact.
ibid.
24.
the
Son
of
Constantius
Chlorus
,
made
himself
famous
:
But
he
found
himself
in
the
hands
of
Galerius
.
Every
day
that
Emperor
being
jealous
of
his
growing
Glory
,
exposed
him
to
new
Perils
.
He
was
in
a
way
of
Sport
to
fight
with
wild
Beats
;
but
yet
they
wre
not
so
much
to
be
feared
as
Galerius
.
Constantine
getting
safe
out
of
his
Hands
,
found
his
Father
just
expiring
.
About
that
Years
of
J.
C.
306
time
Maxentius
the
Son
of
Maximian
,
and
Galerius
his
Son-in-Law
,
made
himself
Emperor
,
notwithstanding
the
Opposition
of
his
Father-in-Law
,
and
Intestine
Divisions
were
accumulated
to
the
other
Evils
of
State
.
The
Image
of
Constantine
,
who
was
now
come
to
be
his
Father's
Successor
,
being
carried
according
to
the
old
Custome
to
Rome
,
was
there
rejected
by
the
Orders
of
Maxentius
.
Lact.
de
mort
.
perfec
.
c.
26
,
27.
The
Reception
of
Images
was
the
usual
manner
of
acknowledging
new
Princes
.
On
all
sides
Preparations
were
made
for
War
.
Cesar
Severus
,
whom
Galerius
sent
against
Maxentius
,
made
him
even
in
Rome
to
tremble
.
To
be
a
comfort
Years
of
J.
C.
307
and
support
to
him
in
this
his
Fright
,
he
recalls
his
Father
Maximian
.
The
ambitious
old
Man
quitted
his
retreat
,
whither
to
his
great
Grief
he
was
gone
,
and
in
vain
did
labour
to
force
Dioclesian
,
his
Collegue
,
out
of
the
Garden
which
he
had
cultivated
at
Salone
.
At
the
Name
of
Maximian
the
Emperor
,
the
Souldiers
of
Severus
the
second
time
abandoned
him
.
The
old
Emperor
caused
him
to
be
killed
;
and
at
the
same
time
to
fortify
himself
against
Galerius
;
he
gave
his
Daughter
Fausta
to
Constantine
in
Marriage
.
Lact.
ibid.
28
,
29
,
30
,
31
,
32.
Galerius
also
stood
in
need
of
a
Support
after
the
death
of
Severus
;
which
made
him
resolve
to
name
Licinius
Emperor
;
but
that
choice
did
grievously
vex
Maximin
,
who
being
in
the
Quality
of
a
Cesar
,
thought
himself
nearer
to
the
supreme
Honour
.
There
was
nothing
could
persuade
him
to
submit
himself
to
Licinius
,
so
that
he
became
independent
in
the
East
.
There
was
scarce
any
thing
remaining
to
Galerius
but
Illyria
,
whither
he
had
made
his
Retreat
,
after
he
had
been
driven
out
of
Italy
.
The
rest
of
the
West
was
obedient
to
Maximian
,
to
his
Son
Maxentius
,
and
to
his
Son-in-Law
Constantine
.
But
he
would
no
longer
have
his
Sons
to
be
his
Companions
in
the
Empire
,
but
strangers
.
He
endeavoured
to
banish
his
Son
Maxentius
from
Rome
,
who
banished
himself
from
thence
.
And
Constantine
,
that
received
him
among
the
Gaules
,
found
him
no
less
perfidious
.
After
diverse
Years
of
J.
C.
310
Attempts
,
Maximian
made
one
(
and
it
was
the
last
)
Conspiracy
,
in
which
he
thought
he
had
engaged
his
Daughter
Fausta
against
her
Husband
:
but
she
deceived
him
;
and
Maximian
,
who
did
really
believe
he
had
killed
Constantine
,
when
he
had
only
killed
the
Eunuch
,
whom
she
had
caused
to
lye
in
his
Bed
,
was
forced
in
his
own
defence
to
be
a
felo
de
se
.
Here
was
a
new
War
kindled
,
Lact.
ib.
42.
43.
Years
of
J.
C.
312
and
Maxentius
,
under
pretence
of
revenging
his
Father
,
declared
against
Constantine
,
who
was
marching
with
his
Troops
to
Rome
.
At
the
same
time
he
caused
the
Status
of
Maximian
to
be
thrown
down
:
Those
of
Dioclesian
,
which
were
joined
to
them
,
had
the
same
Fate
.
The
Repose
of
Dioclesian
was
disturbed
at
this
contempt
,
and
he
died
a
little
while
after
,
as
much
through
Vexation
as
through
old
Age.
About
this
time
Rome
,
always
an
Enemy
to
Christianity
,
made
the
last
effort
to
stifle
it
quite
,
and
he
did
indeed
establish
it
.
Euseb.
8.
Hist.
Eccl.
16.
de
vit.
Constant.
l.
57.
Lact.
de
mort
.
persec
.
9.
&
seq.
Galerius
taken
notice
of
by
the
Historians
for
the
Author
of
the
last
Persecution
,
two
years
before
he
had
obliged
Dioclesian
to
leave
the
Empire
,
forced
him
to
make
that
bloody
Edict
,
which
commanded
the
Christians
to
be
persecuted
more
violently
than
ever
.
Maximian
who
hated
them
,
and
had
never
left
tormenting
them
,
stirred
up
the
Magistrates
Years
of
J.
C.
302
and
Executioners
to
be
severe
against
them
:
But
his
violence
,
as
extreme
as
it
was
,
did
not
equal
That
of
Maximin
and
Galerius
.
Every
day
new
Punishmentes
were
invented
.
The
modesty
of
the
Christian
Virgins
were
no
less
assaulted
than
their
Faith
.
They
sought
for
the
Bibles
with
an
extraordinary
care
,
that
so
they
might
blot
out
the
memory
of
them
;
and
the
Christians
durst
not
have
them
in
their
houses
,
nor
indeed
read
them
.
Thus
after
three
hundred
Years
of
Persecution
,
the
hatred
of
the
Persecutors
became
more
sharp
and
rigorous
.
The
Christians
wearied
them
by
their
Patience
.
The
People
affected
with
the
holiness
of
their
Lives
,
turned
Converts
in
great
numbers
.
Galerius
depsaired
of
ever
being
able
to
quash
them
utterly
.
Being
struck
with
Years
of
J.
C.
311
an
extream
fit
of
Sickness
,
he
revoked
his
Edicts
,
and
died
of
Antiochus
his
Death
,
and
with
as
false
a
Repentance
.
Maximin
continued
the
Persecution
;
but
Constantine
the
Years
of
J.
C.
312
Great
,
a
Wise
and
Victorious
Prince
,
publickly
embraced
Christianity
.
XI
.
Epocha
.
Constantine
,
or
the
Peace
of
the
Church
.
THis
celebrated
Declaration
of
Constantine
happened
to
be
in
the
312.
year
of
our
Lord
.
Whilst
he
was
besieging
Maxentius
in
Rome
,
a
flaming
Cross
was
seen
in
the
Air
by
all
the
People
,
with
an
Inscription
that
promised
him
the
Victory
:
He
had
it
also
confirmed
to
him
by
a
Dream
.
The
next
day
he
got
that
memorable
Battle
which
defeated
Rome
of
a
Tyrant
,
and
the
Church
of
a
Persecutor
.
The
Years
of
J.
C.
313
Cross
was
born
in
all
their
Colours
,
as
the
defence
of
the
Roman
People
,
and
of
all
the
Empire
.
A
little
after
Maximin
was
conquered
by
Lycinius
,
who
came
to
an
Accommodation
with
Constantine
,
and
he
agreed
on
much
like
the
same
Terms
with
Galerius
.
Peace
was
given
to
the
Church
.
Constantine
loaded
it
with
honours
and
munificences
.
Success
and
victory
attended
him
every
where
,
and
the
Barbarians
were
repressed
both
by
him
,
and
by
his
Children
.
In
the
mean
while
Licinius
breaks
with
him
,
and
so
renews
the
Persecution
.
But
being
beaten
both
by
Sea
and
Land
,
he
was
forc'd
to
leave
the
Empire
,
and
at
last
he
lost
his
Life
.
About
this
time
Constantine
assembled
at
Nice
in
Years
of
J.
C.
315
Bythinia
the
first
General
Council
,
where
Years
of
J.
C.
324
318
Bishops
,
who
represented
all
the
Church
,
Years
of
J.
C.
325
condemned
the
Priest
Arius
,
that
was
an
utter
Enemy
to
the
Divinity
of
Christ
,
and
there
they
made
the
Creed
,
where
the
Consubstantiality
of
the
Father
and
the
Son
was
established
.
The
Priests
of
the
Roman
Church
sent
by
Pope
St.
Sylvester
preceded
all
the
Bishops
of
that
Assembly
;
and
an
Antient
Greek
Author
mentions
among
the
Legates
of
the
Holy
See
,
Gel.
Cyric
.
Hist.
Conc.
Nic.
lib.
ii
.
6.
27.
the
Famous
Osi●s
Bishop
of
Cordoüa
,
who
was
President
of
that
Council
.
Constantine
took
his
Seat
there
,
and
received
their
Decisions
as
an
Oracle
from
Heaven
.
The
Arians
concealed
their
Errors
,
and
by
their
dissimulations
recovered
his
good
Favour
.
Whilst
that
his
valour
kept
the
Empire
in
Soveraign
Tranquillity
,
Years
of
J.
C.
320
the
Quiet
of
his
Family
was
disturbed
by
the
Artifices
of
Fausta
his
Wife
Crispus
the
Son
of
Constantine
,
but
by
another
marriage
,
being
accused
by
this
his
Step-mother
,
for
offering
to
violate
her
,
had
the
misfortune
was
to
find
his
Father
inflexible
.
But
his
death
was
quickly
revenged
.
Fausta
convicted
was
suffocated
in
the
Bath
.
But
Constantine
,
though
he
was
dishonoured
by
the
malice
of
his
Wife
,
yet
at
the
same
time
received
a
great
deal
of
Honour
,
by
the
Piety
of
his
Mother
.
She
discovered
among
the
Ruins
of
the
Old
Jerusalem
the
True
Cross
that
has
been
so
fruitful
in
working
of
Miracles
.
The
Holy
Sepulchre
was
likewise
found
.
The
New
City
of
Jerusalem
which
Adrian
had
caused
to
be
built
.
The
place
where
our
Saviour
of
the
World
was
born
,
and
all
the
other
holy
Places
were
adorned
with
stately
Temples
by
Helena
and
Constantine
.
Four
Years
of
J.
C.
330
years
after
,
the
Emperor
rebuilt
Bysantium
,
which
he
called
Constantinople
,
and
made
it
to
be
the
second
Seat
of
the
Empire
.
The
peaceable
Church
under
Constantine
was
miserably
afflicted
in
Persia
.
An
infinite
number
of
Years
of
J.
C.
336
Martyrs
there
did
signalize
their
Faith
.
The
Emperor
in
vain
endeavoured
to
qualify
Sapor
,
and
to
bring
him
over
to
Christianity
.
Constantine's
Protection
gave
to
the
persecuted
Christians
a
very
favourable
retreat
.
Years
of
J.
C.
337
That
Prince
blessed
by
all
the
Church
departed
this
Life
full
of
Joy
and
hope
,
after
he
had
shared
the
Empire
amongst
his
three
Sons
,
Constantine
,
Constantius
and
Constans
.
But
that
Agreement
was
quickly
troubled
.
Constantine
dyed
in
the
War
he
had
with
his
Brother
Constance
for
the
Limits
of
the
Years
of
J.
C.
340
Empire
.
Constantius
and
Constance
were
not
much
longer
united
.
Constance
held
the
Nicene
Faith
,
which
Constantius
opposed
.
Then
the
Church
admired
the
long
and
wonderful
Sufferings
of
St.
Athanasius
the
Patriarch
of
Alexandria
,
and
the
defender
of
the
Nicene
Council
.
Being
driven
from
his
See
by
Years
of
J.
C.
341
Constantius
,
Soc.
Hist.
Eccl.
ii
.
15.
Sozom.
iii.
8.
he
was
canonically
re-invested
by
Pope
St.
Julius
the
first
,
whose
Decree
Constance
ratifyed
and
confirmed
.
That
good
Prince
lived
not
long
.
The
Tyrant
Magnentius
traiterously
killed
him
;
but
Years
of
J.
C.
350
soon
after
conquered
by
Constantius
,
he
killed
Years
of
J.
C.
351
himself
.
In
the
Battle
where
his
Affairs
were
utterly
quashed
and
ruined
,
Valenti●s
the
Arrian
Bishop
secretly
being
advertised
Years
of
J.
C.
353
by
his
Friends
,
assured
Constantius
that
the
Tyrant's
Army
was
upon
it's
flight
,
and
made
the
weak
Emperor
to
believe
that
this
he
knew
by
Revelation
.
Upon
this
false
Report
Constantius
delivers
himself
to
the
Arrians
.
The
Orthodox
Bishops
are
banished
from
their
Sees
;
the
whole
Church
is
filled
with
confusion
and
trouble
;
the
constancy
of
Pop
Liberius
is
overcome
by
the
vexations
of
the
exile
;
torments
force
the
Aged
Osius
Years
of
J.
C.
357
to
faint
,
who
was
before
the
support
and
bulwark
of
the
Church
:
The
Council
of
Rimini
so
strong
at
first
,
no
longer
could
hold
out
,
but
yields
by
surprise
and
violence
:
Nothing
is
done
according
to
order
and
method
.
The
Emperor's
Authority
is
now
the
only
Law
:
But
the
Arrians
who
did
all
by
that
means
,
could
not
agree
amongst
themselves
,
but
were
every
day
changing
their
Creed
:
That
of
Nice
continued
:
St.
Athanasius
,
and
St.
Hilary
Bishop
of
Poictiers
,
it
's
chief
Defenders
made
themselves
famous
over
all
the
Earth
,
whilst
the
Emperor
Constantius
was
so
wholly
taken
up
about
the
affairs
of
Arianism
,
that
he
was
carel●ss
and
negligent
of
those
of
the
Empire
,
the
Persians
got
very
considerable
Advantages
.
The
Years
of
J.
C.
357.
358.
Germans
and
the
Francs
attempted
on
all
Years
of
J.
C.
359
parts
to
bring
in
the
Gauls
.
Julian
,
one
of
the
Emper●rs
Kinsmen
hindred
them
and
beat
them
.
The
Emperor
himself
defeated
the
Samatü
,
and
went
against
the
Persians
.
There
began
the
Revolt
of
Julian
against
the
Emperor
,
his
Apostasy
,
the
Death
of
Years
of
J.
C.
360
Constantius
,
the
Reign
of
Julian
,
his
equitable
Years
of
J.
C.
361
Government
,
and
the
new
kind
of
Persecution
which
he
brought
upon
the
Church
.
He
made
divisions
in
it
;
he
excluded
the
Christians
,
not
only
from
all
manner
of
Honours
,
but
even
from
their
Studies
;
and
in
imitation
of
the
Holy
Discipline
of
the
Church
,
he
thought
to
turn
his
own
Arms
against
it
.
Punishments
were
managed
,
and
appointed
under
other
Pretences
Years
of
J.
C.
363
than
that
of
Religion
.
The
Christians
remained
faithful
to
the
Emperor
,
but
the
Glory
which
he
too
earnestly
sought
,
destroyed
him
:
He
was
slain
in
Persia
,
where
he
had
too
rashly
and
precipitately
engaged
himself
.
Jovianus
his
Successor
,
a
zealous
Christian
sound
things
very
sad
and
desperate
,
and
only
lived
to
conclude
a
shameful
Years
of
J.
C.
364
and
dishonourable
Peace
.
After
him
Valentinian
made
War
like
a
mighty
Captain
he
brought
up
his
Son
Gratianus
to
it
very
young
,
kept
up
the
Military
Discipline
,
beat
the
Barbanians
,
fortified
the
Fronners
of
the
Empire
,
and
protected
the
Nicene
Faith
in
the
West
.
Valentius
his
Brother
,
whom
he
made
his
Collegue
,
persecuted
it
in
the
East
;
and
not
being
able
to
gain
over
,
nor
to
crush
St.
Basil
,
and
St.
Gregory
of
Nazianzen
,
he
despaired
of
ever
being
able
to
conquer
it
.
There
were
some
Arrians
that
joyned
new
Errors
to
the
antient
.
D●gmata
and
precepts
of
their
Sect.
Aë●●us
an
Arrian
Priest
,
is
taken
notice
of
in
the
Writings
of
the
Fathers
,
as
the
Author
of
a
new
Heresie
,
Epiph.
har.
75.
Aug.
haer.
53.
for
having
equalized
the
Priesthood
to
the
Episcopacy
;
and
for
adjudging
the
Prayers
and
Oblations
which
the
whole
Church
used
to
put
up
for
the
Dead
,
to
be
unavailable
and
insignificant
.
A
third
Error
of
this
Grand
Heretic
,
was
his
reckoning
among
the
Servitudes
of
the
Law
,
the
keeping
of
certain
appointed
Fasts
,
and
for
this
being
of
opinion
,
that
Fasts
should
be
always
free
and
voluntary
.
He
lived
when
St.
Epiphanius
made
himself
so
famous
by
his
History
of
Heresies
,
where
he
among
the
rest
is
refuted
.
St.
Martin
Years
of
J.
C.
375
was
made
Bishop
of
Tours
,
and
he
filled
all
the
World
with
the
noise
of
his
Holiness
and
his
Miracles
,
during
his
life
,
and
after
his
death
Valentinian
dyed
,
after
a
most
fierce
and
violent
Harangue
which
he
made
to
the
Enemies
of
the
Empire
;
his
passionate
Impetuosity
which
made
him
so
much
feared
by
others
,
proved
fatal
to
himself
.
His
Successor
Gratianus
without
any
Invidiousness
of
the
exaltation
of
his
young
Brother
Valentinian
II.
who
was
made
Emperour
tho'
he
was
but
nine
years
of
age
.
His
Mother
Justina
,
the
Protectress
of
the
Arrians
,
had
the
Government
during
his
Minority
.
There
Years
of
J.
C.
377
happened
in
a
few
years
very
strange
and
Years
of
J.
C.
378
wonderful
Accidents
;
the
Revolt
of
the
Goths
against
Valentius
;
that
Prince
forsaking
the
Persians
to
repress
the
Rebels
Gratianus
running
to
him
after
he
had
got
a
signal
Victory
over
the
Germans
.
Valentius
,
resolving
to
conquer
singly
,
hastened
the
fight
,
where
he
was
killed
near
to
Adrianople
;
the
Goths
being
victorious
,
burn
him
in
a
Town
whither
he
had
retired
.
Gratianus
being
oppressed
with
the
weight
of
Affairs
associated
the
Great
Theodosius
to
the
Empire
,
and
left
the
East
to
his
Conduct
.
The
Goths
are
overcome
;
Years
of
J.
C.
379
all
the
Barbarians
are
kept
in
awe
;
and
that
which
Theodosius
looked
upon
as
no
less
,
the
Macedonian
Heretics
,
who
denyed
the
Divinity
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
were
condemned
Years
of
J.
C.
881
at
the
Council
of
Constantinople
.
And
now
there
was
only
the
Greek
Church
:
the
consent
of
all
the
West
,
and
of
Pope
Damasus
,
made
him
to
call
the
Second
General
Council
.
Whilst
Theodosius
governed
with
so
much
Power
and
Success
,
Gratianus
who
Years
of
J.
C.
383
was
not
inferior
to
him
valour
,
nor
Piety
,
abandoned
by
his
Troops
,
all
made
up
of
Strangers
became
a
Sacrifice
to
the
Tyrant
Maximus
.
The
Church
and
the
Empire
bewailed
Years
of
J.
C.
386
,
387
the
fate
of
that
good
Prince
.
The
Tyrant
reigned
over
the
Gauls
,
and
seemed
to
be
satisfyed
in
that
division
.
The
Empress
Justina
under
her
Son's
Name
set
forth
Proclamations
in
favour
of
Arrianism
.
St.
Ambrose
Bishop
of
Milan
opposed
it
with
his
holy
Doctrin
,
Prayers
and
Patience
;
and
knew
that
by
such
Arms
he
should
not
only
preserve
to
the
Church
the
[
](A28838-e51720-b)*
*
Basiliques
.
Royal
Palaces
,
which
the
Heretics
would
fain
have
possessed
,
but
also
that
he
should
bring
over
the
young
Emperor
to
him
.
In
the
mean
while
Maximus
was
in
action
,
and
Justina
found
nothing
more
faithful
than
the
Bishop
whom
she
treated
notwithstanding
as
a
Rebel
:
She
sent
him
to
the
Tyrant
,
whom
his
Discourses
could
not
bend
.
The
young
Valentinian
is
forced
to
betake
himself
to
flight
with
his
Mother
.
Maximus
is
Master
at
Rome
,
where
he
sets
up
again
the
Sacrifices
unto
false
Gods
in
complaisance
for
the
Senate
,
as
yet
almost
all
Pagan
.
After
he
had
got
possession
of
all
Years
of
J.
C.
388
the
West
,
and
at
that
time
when
he
thought
himself
most
in
Peace
,
Theodosius
,
aided
by
the
Franks
overcame
him
in
Pannonia
,
besieged
him
in
Aquileia
,
and
suffered
him
to
be
killed
by
his
Soldiers
.
And
now
being
absolute
Master
of
both
Empires
,
he
gave
that
of
the
West
to
Valentinian
,
tho
he
did
not
enjoy
it
very
long
.
That
young
Prince
raised
and
degraded
Arbogastus
too
fast
,
who
was
a
Captain
of
the
Franks
,
valiant
,
disinterested
,
and
one
that
by
all
manner
of
crimes
was
able
Years
of
J.
C.
392
to
keep
the
Power
he
had
acquired
over
the
Troops
.
He
raised
the
Tyrant
Eugenius
,
who
was
only
good
at
Discourse
,
and
killed
Valentinian
,
who
would
no
longer
have
the
proud
Frank
for
his
Master
.
That
detestable
Fact
was
committed
near
Vienna
in
the
Country
of
the
Gauls
.
St.
Ambrose
,
whom
the
young
Emperor
had
sent
for
to
receive
Baptism
from
his
hand
,
lamented
his
loss
,
and
had
very
good
hopes
of
his
Salvation
.
His
death
not
long
remain
unpunished
.
A
very
manifest
Miracle
gave
to
Theodosius
the
Years
of
J.
C.
394
Victory
over
Eugenius
,
and
over
the
false
Gods
,
whose
worship
he
had
anew
set
up
.
Eugenius
was
taken
,
and
must
be
sacrificed
to
the
Public
Vengeance
,
that
so
the
Rebellion
might
be
quashed
by
his
death
.
The
fierce
and
resolute
Arbogastus
became
his
own
Murtherer
,
rather
than
he
would
seek
to
the
clemency
of
the
Conqueror
,
which
all
the
other
Rebels
came
to
embrace
.
Theodosius
now
sole
Emperor
was
the
joy
and
admiration
of
all
the
Universe
.
He
confirmed
Religion
;
put
to
silence
Heretics
;
abolished
the
corrupt
and
impure
Sacrifice
of
the
Heathen
;
corrected
vitious
effeminacies
,
and
Years
of
J.
C.
390
repressed
all
superfluous
expences
.
He
humbly
acknowledge
his
faults
,
and
repented
of
them
;
he
hearkened
to
St.
Ambrose
,
the
famous
Doctor
of
the
Church
,
who
reproved
him
for
his
passion
,
the
only
Vice
of
that
great
Prince
.
Tho'
always
victorious
,
yet
he
never
made
War
,
but
when
forced
to
it
by
necessity
.
He
made
the
People
happy
,
Years
of
J.
C.
395
and
dyed
in
Peace
more
illustrious
by
Years
of
J.
C.
386.
387.
his
Faith
than
by
all
his
Conquests
.
In
his
time
St.
Jerom
,
the
Priest
,
being
retired
into
the
sacred
solitary
of
Bethlehem
,
put
himself
to
vast
labour
and
pains
to
explain
the
Scriptures
,
read
all
the
Interpreters
of
them
,
searched
into
all
Histories
both
Sacred
and
Profane
,
which
might
give
him
any
Light
,
and
out
of
the
Original
Hebrew
composed
that
Version
of
the
Bible
which
the
Church
in
general
hath
received
under
the
name
of
Vulgar
.
The
Empire
which
seemed
to
be
invincible
under
Theodosius
,
changed
on
the
suddain
under
his
two
Sons
.
Arcadius
had
the
East
,
and
Honorius
the
West
;
both
of
them
governed
by
their
Ministers
,
they
made
their
Power
to
serve
their
own
particular
Interests
.
Eufinus
and
Eutropius
successively
favoured
by
Arcadius
,
and
each
as
wicked
Years
of
J.
C.
395
as
the
other
,
were
soon
cut
off
,
and
Affairs
Years
of
J.
C.
399
went
no
better
under
a
weak
Prince
.
His
Years
of
J.
C.
403
Wife
Eudoxa
made
him
to
persecute
S.
John
Years
of
J.
C.
404
Chrysostom
,
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
and
the
Light
of
the
East
.
Pope
S.
Innocentius
,
and
all
the
West
,
kept
up
that
great
Bishop
against
Theophilus
,
the
Patriarch
of
Alexandria
,
and
Minister
of
the
Empress's
cruelties
.
The
West
was
troubled
with
the
Inundation
of
the
Barbarians
.
Radagasus
a
Years
of
J.
C.
406
Goth
and
Heathen
ravaged
Italy
.
&c.
The
Vandals
a
Gothic
and
Arrian
Nation
,
seized
on
one
part
of
Gallia
,
and
so
spread
themselves
in
Spain
.
Alaricus
King
of
the
Visigoths
an
Arrian
People
forced
Honorius
to
resign
those
great
Provinces
to
him
,
which
were
already
possessed
by
the
Vandals
.
Stilicon
,
●mbarassed
with
so
many
Barbarians
,
beat
them
,
managed
them
,
held
secret
Intelligences
,
and
broke
with
them
,
sacrificed
all
to
his
Interest
,
and
notwithstanding
kept
the
Empire
,
which
he
was
resolved
to
usurp
.
In
the
mean
Years
of
J.
C.
408
time
Arcadius
dyed
,
and
thought
the
East
so
stript
of
good
Subjects
,
that
he
left
his
Son
Theodosius
of
about
eight
years
old
,
to
the
Guardianship
of
Isdegerdus
King
of
Persia
.
But
Pulcheria
,
the
young
Emperor's
Sister
,
did
believe
she
was
capable
of
very
great
Affairs
.
The
Empire
of
Theodosius
upheld
it self
by
the
prudence
and
piety
of
this
Princess
.
That
of
Honorius
seemed
to
be
near
its
last
ruin
;
He
caused
Stilicon
to
be
put
to
death
,
and
then
knew
not
where
to
fill
the
place
with
so
great
and
able
a
Minister
.
The
Years
of
J.
C.
409
Revolt
of
Constantine
,
the
absolute
loss
of
Years
of
J.
C.
410
Gallia
and
Spain
,
the
taking
and
sacking
of
Rome
by
the
Arms
of
Allaricus
,
and
the
Visigoths
were
the
attendances
upon
Stilicon's
death
.
Ataulphus
,
more
furious
than
Alaricus
pillaged
Rome
anew
,
and
resolved
on
nothing
less
than
utterly
abolishing
the
Roman
name
:
But
for
the
happiness
of
the
Empire
,
he
took
Placidia
,
the
Sister
of
the
Emperor
.
Years
of
J.
C.
413
The
Goths
treated
with
the
Romans
,
Years
of
J.
C.
414
and
settled
themselves
in
Spain
,
and
reserved
Years
of
J.
C.
415
among
the
Gauls
the
Provinces
which
drew
toward
the
Pyrenees
.
Their
King
Vallia
wisely
managed
those
great
designs
.
Spain
shewed
her
constancy
;
and
her
Faith
changed
not
under
the
domination
of
the
Arians
.
In
the
mean
while
the
Burgundians
,
a
German
People
were
got
all
about
the
Rhine
,
from
whe●●
by
degrees
they
gained
that
Country
that
still
bears
their
Name
.
The
Franks
did
not
forget
themselves
;
being
resolved
to
Years
of
J.
C.
420
make
new
efforts
to
open
Gallia
to
them
,
they
raised
Pharamond
the
Son
of
Marcomir
to
the
Regality
;
and
the
Monarchy
of
France
,
being
the
most
Antient
and
Noble
of
any
in
the
World
,
began
under
him
.
The
Years
of
J.
C.
423
Unfortunate
Honorius
dyed
without
any
Issue
,
and
left
the
Empire
to
it self
without
providing
for
it
.
Theodosius
named
Emperor
his
Cousin
Valentinian
III.
Son
of
Placidia
and
Constance
her
Second
Husband
,
and
put
him
during
his
Minority
under
the
Tutelage
of
his
Mother
,
to
whom
he
gave
the
Title
of
Empress
.
In
those
times
Celestius
and
Years
of
J.
C.
412
Pelagius
denyed
Original
Sin
,
and
the
Grace
Years
of
J.
C.
413
by
which
we
are
Christians
.
And
notwithstanding
Years
of
J.
C.
416
their
dissimulations
,
the
Councils
of
Years
of
J.
C.
417
Africa
condemned
them
.
The
Popes
,
St.
Innocentius
and
St.
Zozimus
,
whom
Pope
St.
Celestin
followed
afterwards
,
authorized
the
condemnation
,
and
extended
it
through
all
the
Universe
.
St.
Austin
confounded
those
dangerous
Heretics
,
and
gave
a
Light
to
all
the
Church
by
his
admirable
Writings
.
The
same
Father
seconded
by
St.
Prosper
his
Disciple
,
stopt
the
mouths
of
the
Demi-Pelagians
,
who
attributed
the
beginning
of
Justification
and
Faith
to
the
peculiar
power
of
Free-will
.
An
Age
so
unhappy
to
the
Empire
,
and
wherein
so
many
Heresies
sprang
up
,
yet
was
not
unhappy
to
Christianity
.
No
trouble
shockt
it
,
no
heresy
corrupted
it
.
The
Church
,
fruitful
in
great
men
,
confounded
all
their
Errors
.
After
the
Persecutions
,
God
was
pleased
to
make
the
Glory
of
his
Martyrs
to
shine
forth
conspicuously
:
all
Histories
and
all
Writings
are
full
of
the
Miracles
which
their
implored
Succour
and
their
honoured
Tombs
and
Sepulchres
wrought
all
the
earth
over
.
Vigilantius
who
opposed
and
Years
of
J.
C.
426
contradicted
such
received
Opinions
,
Hier.
cont
.
Vigil
.
Gen.
Deser
.
Ecc.
refuted
by
St.
Jerom
,
was
alone
without
a
Follower
.
The
Christian
Faith
gathered
Strength
,
and
inlargement
every
day
.
But
the
Western
Empire
could
no
longer
hold
out
.
Being
attacqued
by
so
many
Enemies
,
it
was
also
weakened
by
the
Jealousies
of
its
Generals
.
Years
of
J.
C.
427
By
the
Artifices
of
Aëtius
,
Boniface
the
Count
of
Africa
became
suspected
by
Placidia
.
The
Count
being
ill-treated
caused
Genseric
and
the
Vandals
,
whom
the
Gauls
had
driven
away
to
come
out
of
Spain
,
and
repented
his
calling
of
them
,
when
it
was
too
late
.
Africa
was
taken
from
the
Empire
.
The
Church
suffered
very
great
evils
by
the
violence
and
cruelty
of
the
Arians
,
and
saw
a
World
of
Years
of
J.
C.
429
Martyrs
crowned
.
Two
furious
Heresies
rose
up
:
Nestorius
,
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
divided
the
Person
of
Jesus
Christ
;
and
twenty
years
after
,
Eutyches
the
Abbot
confounded
the
two
Natures
of
them
.
St.
Cyril
the
Patriarch
Years
of
J.
C.
430
of
Alexandria
opposed
Nestorius
,
who
was
condemned
by
Pope
St.
Celestin
.
The
third
General
Council
of
Ephesus
,
in
execution
of
this
Sentence
,
deposed
Nestorius
,
and
confirmed
Years
of
J.
C.
430
the
Decree
of
St.
Celestin
,
whom
the
Years
of
J.
C.
431
Bishops
of
the
Council
called
their
Father
in
their
definition
.
Part.
2.
Conc.
Eph.
act.
1.
Sent.
Depos
.
Nestor
.
The
holy
Virgin
was
acknowledged
for
the
Mother
of
God
,
and
the
Doctrin
of
St.
Cyril
was
celebrated
throughout
the
earth
;
Theodosius
,
after
some
Embarassments
,
submitted
himself
to
the
Council
,
and
banished
Nestorius
;
Eutyches
,
who
could
not
otherwise
combat
this
Heresie
,
than
by
running
himself
into
another
excess
,
Years
of
J.
C.
448
was
as
violently
rejected
.
Pope
St.
Leo
the
Great
condemned
him
,
and
wholely
refuted
him
by
a
Letter
which
was
greatly
revered
Years
of
J.
C.
451
by
all
people
.
The
fourth
General
Council
of
Chalcedon
,
where
this
Great
Pope
held
the
first
place
as
well
by
his
Learning
,
as
by
the
Authority
of
his
See
,
anathematized
Eutyches
,
and
Dioscorus
the
Patriarch
of
Alexandria
his
Protector
.
The
Council's
Letter
to
S.
Leo
shewed
that
that
Pope
presided
there
by
his
Legats
,
as
the
head
over
its
Members
.
The
Emperor
Marcian
was
himself
present
at
this
great
Assembly
,
Relat.
S.
Syn.
calc
.
ad
Leo.
Conc.
Part.
3.
following
the
Example
of
Constantine
,
and
received
the
Decisions
of
it
with
the
same
Respect
.
A
little
before
Pulcheria
had
advanced
him
to
the
Empire
by
marrying
him
.
She
was
owned
as
Empress
after
the
death
of
her
Brother
,
who
left
never
a
Son
.
But
it
was
necessary
for
the
Empire
to
have
a
Master
,
and
the
Vertue
of
Marcian
procured
him
that
Honour
.
During
the
time
of
these
two
Councils
,
Theodoret
,
Bishop
of
Cyr
made
himself
famous
;
and
his
Doctrine
was
without
spot
,
if
the
violent
Writings
which
he
published
against
St.
Cyrill
,
had
not
too
much
needed
Illustrations
.
He
gave
them
sincerely
,
and
was
reckoned
among
the
Orthodox
Bishops
.
The
Gauls
began
to
acknowledge
the
Francs
.
Aëtius
had
defended
them
against
Pharamond
,
and
against
Clodion
the
Hairy
:
But
Meroveus
was
more
happy
,
and
made
there
a
more
solid
Establishment
,
near
about
the
same
time
as
the
English
Saxons
got
the
possession
of
Great
Brittain
.
They
gave
their
Name
to
it
,
and
found
there
several
Royalties
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Huns
,
a
People
of
Pannonia
,
desolated
all
the
World
with
an
immense
Army
,
under
the
Conduct
of
Attila
their
King
,
the
most
dreadful
and
terrible
of
all
Men.
Aëtius
,
who
got
the
better
of
him
in
Gallia
,
could
not
prevent
his
ravaging
of
Italy
.
The
Isles
of
the
Adriatick
Sea
served
as
a
Retreat
to
Years
of
J.
C.
452
several
against
his
Fury
.
Venice
raised
it self
up
out
of
the
midst
of
the
Waters
.
Pope
St.
Leo
,
who
was
more
puissant
than
Aëtius
,
and
the
Roman
Armies
,
made
that
barbarous
King
and
Heathen
to
respect
him
,
and
saved
Rome
from
being
pillaged
:
But
it
was
quickly
after
exposed
by
the
Debauches
of
its
Emperor
Valentinian
.
Maximus
,
Years
of
J.
C.
454.
455.
whose
Wife
he
had
violated
,
found
a
way
to
destroy
him
,
by
dissembling
his
Griefs
,
and
thereby
insinuating
himself
into
his
good
Affections
.
By
his
deceitful
Councels
,
the
blinded
Emperour
caused
Aëtius
,
the
only
Bullwark
of
the
Empire
,
to
be
put
to
death
.
Maximus
,
the
Author
of
this
Murder
,
stirs
up
Aëtius
his
Friends
to
revenge
it
,
and
so
the
Emperor
came
to
be
killed
.
By
these
Steps
he
got
to
the
Throne
,
and
forces
the
Empress
Eudoxia
,
the
Daughter
of
Theodosius
the
Younger
,
to
marry
him
.
To
deliver
herself
out
of
his
Hands
,
she
was
not
afraid
to
run
into
those
of
Genseric
.
Rome
now
became
a
Prey
to
Barbary
;
It
was
only
S.
Leo
that
prevented
all
there
from
being
put
to
Fire
and
Sword
:
The
People
tore
Maximus
to
pieces
,
and
only
received
that
sad
Consolation
in
all
their
Miseries
.
All
is
out
of
Order
in
the
West
,
several
Emperors
are
set
up
there
,
and
pull'd
down
again
almost
at
one
and
the
same
time
.
Years
of
J.
C.
456.
457.
Majorianus
made
himself
the
most
Considerable
.
Avitus
very
scurvily
preserved
his
Reputation
,
and
saved
himself
by
a
Bishoprick
.
The
Gaules
were
no
longer
to
be
defended
against
Merovius
,
nor
against
Childerick
his
Son
.
But
the
latter
had
like
Years
of
J.
C.
458
to
have
dyed
through
his
Debaucheries
.
If
Years
of
J.
C.
462
his
Subjects
banished
him
,
one
faithful
Friend
in
reserve
made
him
be
recalled
.
His
Valour
gave
a
Dread
and
Terror
to
his
Enemies
,
and
his
Conquests
reached
very
far
into
the
Country
of
the
Gaules
.
The
Eastern
Years
of
J.
C.
475
Empire
was
at
Peace
under
Leo
the
Thracian
,
Years
of
J.
C.
476
Marcian
's
Successor
,
and
under
Zeno
,
Leo's
.
Son-in-Law
and
Successor
.
The
Revolt
of
Basiliscus
,
which
was
soon
quasht
,
gave
but
a
short
disturbance
to
this
Empire
:
But
the
Western
Empire
went
to
decay
irrecoverably
.
Augustus
,
who
was
called
Augustulus
,
the
Son
of
Orestes
,
was
the
last
Emperor
owned
at
Rome
,
and
immediately
after
he
was
deposed
by
Odoacres
King
of
the
Heruleans
.
These
were
People
come
from
the
Euxine
Sea
,
whose
Government
was
but
of
a
short
duration
.
In
the
East
,
the
Emperor
Zeno
attempted
to
signalize
himself
in
an
unheard
of
manner
.
He
was
the
first
of
all
the
Emperors
who
concern'd
himself
in
regulating
the
Questions
of
Faith
.
Whilst
the
Demi-Eutychians
opposed
the
Council
of
Years
of
J.
C.
482
Chalcedon
,
he
published
against
the
Council
his
Henotick
,
that
is
to
say
,
his
Decree
of
Union
detested
by
the
Catholics
,
and
condemned
by
Pope
Felix
the
III.
The
Heruleans
Years
of
J.
C.
483
were
quickly
driven
from
Rome
by
Years
of
J.
C.
490
Theodorick
King
of
the
Ostrogoths
,
that
is
to
Years
of
J.
C.
491
say
,
the
Eastern
Goths
,
who
founded
the
Kingdom
of
Italy
,
and
left
,
though
an
Arian
,
a
pretty
free
Exercise
to
the
Catholic
Religion
.
The
Emperor
Anastasius
was
some
trouble
to
it
in
the
East
.
He
followed
the
Years
of
J.
C.
492
Steps
of
Zeno
his
Predecessor
,
and
heartened
Years
of
J.
C.
493
the
Heretics
.
By
which
means
he
lost
the
Peoples
Affections
,
which
could
never
be
retrieved
,
no
,
not
by
casing
them
of
heavy
and
oppressive
Taxes
.
Italy
was
all
obedient
to
Theodorick
.
Odoacres
pressed
into
Ravenna
,
indeavoured
to
save
himself
by
a
Treaty
,
which
Theodorick
did
not
at
all
regard
,
and
the
Heruleans
were
forced
to
resign
up
all
.
Theodorick
,
besides
Italy
,
did
likewise
keep
Provence
.
In
his
time
St.
Bennet
,
being
in
Italy
,
retired
into
a
Desart
,
Years
of
J.
C.
494
began
,
from
his
most
early
years
,
to
put
in
Practice
those
Holy
Maximes
,
of
which
he
afterwards
composed
that
excellent
Rule
,
which
all
the
Western
Monks
received
with
the
same
respect
and
deference
which
those
of
the
East
do
pay
to
that
of
St.
Basil
.
The
Romans
compleated
the
Ruin
of
the
Gauls
by
the
Victories
of
Clovis
the
Son
of
Chilperick
.
Years
of
J.
C.
495
He
gained
also
over
the
Germans
the
Battle
of
Tolbiac
,
by
the
Vow
he
made
of
embracing
the
Christian
Religion
,
to
which
his
Wife
Clotilda
never
ceased
her
Persuasions
.
She
was
of
the
House
of
the
Kings
of
Bu●gundy
,
and
a
most
Catholic
Zelot
,
tho'
her
Family
and
Nation
were
Arrian
.
Clovis
instructed
by
St.
Vaast
,
was
baptized
at
Reims
,
with
his
Franks
,
by
St.
Remy
Bishop
of
that
antient
Metropolis
.
Of
all
the
Princes
of
the
Years
of
J.
C.
506
World
,
he
alone
maintained
the
Catholic
Years
of
J.
C.
507
Faith
,
and
deserved
the
Title
of
most
Christian
to
be
derived
to
all
his
Successors
.
By
the
Battle
in
which
with
his
own
Hand
he
killed
Alarick
King
of
the
Visigoths
,
Tholo●se
and
Aquitain
were
joined
to
his
Kingdome
.
But
the
Victory
of
the
Ostrogoths
Years
of
J.
C.
508
kept
him
from
pretending
to
it
all
,
even
up
to
the
Pyrenees
,
and
the
end
of
his
Reign
defaced
somewhat
the
Glory
of
his
great
beginnings
.
His
four
Sons
divided
the
Kingdom
,
Years
of
J.
C.
510
and
yet
were
continually
making
Inroads
one
upon
another
.
Anastasius
dyed
Years
of
J.
C.
518
by
the
stroke
of
a
Thunderbolt
.
Justin
,
of
mean
Extract
,
but
a
Man
of
parts
,
and
a
great
Catholic
,
was
made
Emperor
by
the
Senate
.
He
and
all
his
People
submitted
to
the
Decrees
of
Pope
St.
Hormisdas
,
and
so
put
an
end
to
the
Troubles
of
the
Eastern
Churches
.
In
his
time
B●ëtius
,
a
Man
famous
for
his
Learning
,
as
well
as
his
Birth
,
Years
of
J.
C.
526
and
Symmachus
his
Father-in-Law
,
both
advanced
to
the
highest
Offices
of
Government
,
were
sacrificed
to
the
Jealousy
of
Theodorick
,
who
groundlessly
suspected
them
for
conspiring
against
the
State
.
The
King
being
afterwards
troubled
in
his
mind
for
this
bloudy
Fact
he
had
done
,
thought
he
saw
the
Head
of
Symmachus
in
a
Dish
,
which
was
brought
up
to
his
Table
,
and
soon
after
dyed
.
Amalasonta
his
Daughter
,
Mother
of
Al●ricus
,
who
succeeded
to
the
Kingdom
by
the
death
of
his
Grandfather
,
was
hindered
by
the
Goths
from
bringing
up
this
young
Prince
in
the
Instructions
which
his
Birth
both
challenged
and
deserved
;
and
being
forced
to
abandon
him
to
Persons
of
his
own
Age
,
she
foresaw
his
Ruin
,
without
being
able
to
do
any
thing
to
prevent
it
.
The
Year
after
Years
of
J.
C.
527
Justin
dyed
,
after
he
had
associated
to
the
Empire
his
Nephew
Justinian
,
whose
long
Reign
is
celebrated
by
the
Labours
of
Tribonianus
,
the
compiler
of
the
Roman
Law
,
and
by
the
Exploits
of
Belisarius
,
and
Years
of
J.
C.
529
of
the
Eunuch
Narses
.
Those
two
famous
Years
of
J.
C.
530
,
&c.
Captains
subdued
the
Persians
,
defeated
the
Years
of
J.
C.
533
Ostrogoths
and
the
Vandals
;
and
rendered
to
Years
of
J.
C.
534
their
Master
,
Africk
,
Italy
,
and
Rome
;
but
Years
of
J.
C.
552
the
Emperor
jealous
of
their
Glory
,
without
Years
of
J.
C.
553
ever
being
desirous
to
share
with
them
Years
of
J.
C.
532
their
Labours
,
every
day
studied
how
to
embarass
and
intangle
them
more
than
ever
he
afforded
them
Assistance
.
The
Kingdom
of
France
increased
.
After
a
long
War
Childebert
and
Clothaire
,
the
Sons
of
Clovis
,
conquered
the
Kingdom
of
Burg●ndy
,
and
at
the
same
time
sacrificed
to
their
Ambition
the
younger
Sons
of
their
Brother
Clodomir
,
whose
Kingdom
they
divided
between
themselves
.
Some
time
after
,
and
whilest
Belisarius
was
so
vigorously
attacking
the
Ostrogoths
,
what
they
had
in
the
Country
of
the
Gaules
,
was
left
to
the
French
.
France
extended
it self
then
a
good
way
beyond
the
Rhine
;
but
the
Partages
of
Princes
,
which
made
up
so
many
Kingdoms
,
kept
it
from
being
re-united
under
one
and
the
same
Dominion
.
It
s
chief
parts
were
Neustria
,
that
is
to
say
Western
France
;
and
Austrasia
,
Years
of
J.
C.
553
that
is
to
say
Eastern
France
.
The
same
year
that
Rome
was
re-taken
by
Narses
,
Justinian
caused
the
fifth
general
Council
to
be
held
at
Constantinople
,
which
confirmed
those
that
went
before
it
,
and
condemned
some
Writings
that
seemed
favourable
to
Nestorius
.
That
is
what
we
call
the
three
Chapters
,
because
of
the
three
Authors
long
since
dead
,
whereof
they
then
treated
.
It
condemn
the
Memory
and
the
Writings
of
Theodorus
Bishop
of
Mopsueste
,
a
Letter
of
Ibas
Bishop
of
Edessa
,
and
among
Theodoret
his
Writings
,
those
he
had
drawn
up
against
St.
Cyrill
.
The
Books
of
Origen
which
pestered
all
the
East
for
one
whole
Age
,
were
also
reprobated
.
This
Council
which
began
with
but
ill
designs
,
yet
had
a
happy
Conclusion
,
and
was
received
by
the
Holy
See
,
which
at
first
had
opposed
it
.
Years
of
J.
C.
555
Two
years
after
the
Council
,
Narses
,
who
had
taken
Italy
from
the
Goths
,
defended
it
against
the
French
,
and
obtained
an
absolute
Victory
over
Bucelin
General
of
the
Troops
of
Austrasia
.
Yet
notwithstanding
all
these
Advantages
.
Italy
did
not
long
remain
under
the
Government
of
Emperors
.
Under
Justin
II.
Nephew
of
Justinian
,
and
Years
of
J.
C.
568
after
the
Death
of
Narses
,
the
Kingdom
of
Lombardy
was
founded
by
Alboün
:
He
took
Milan
and
Pavia
;
Rome
and
Ravenna
were
scarce
safe
from
his
Hands
,
and
the
Lombards
put
the
Romans
to
extream
sufferings
Years
of
J.
C.
570.
571.
and
calamities
.
Rome
was
but
poorly
assisted
Years
of
J.
C.
574
by
her
Emperors
,
whom
the
Covetous
Nations
,
Scythia
,
the
Saracens
,
a
People
of
Arabia
,
and
the
Persians
more
than
all
the
other
grievously
tormented
on
all
sides
in
the
East
.
Justin
,
who
only
believed
himself
and
his
Passions
,
was
always
beaten
by
the
Persians
,
and
by
their
King
Chosroes
.
His
resentment
of
so
many
Losses
put
him
into
a
Years
of
J.
C.
579
Phrensie
,
so
that
his
Wife
Sophia
governed
the
Empire
.
This
unhappy
Prince
too
late
recovered
into
his
good
Senses
,
and
confessed
,
as
he
was
dying
,
the
Malice
of
his
Flatterers
.
After
him
,
Tiberius
II.
whom
he
had
named
Emperor
,
repressed
the
Enemies
,
comforted
the
People
,
and
enriched
Years
of
J.
C.
580
himself
by
their
Alms.
The
Victories
of
Years
of
J.
C.
581
Mauritius
the
Cappadocian
,
General
of
his
Armies
,
broke
the
heart
of
the
proud
Years
of
J.
C.
583
Chosroes
.
Those
were
recompenced
by
the
Empire
which
Tiberius
gave
him
at
his
death
with
his
Daughter
Constantina
.
At
that
time
the
Ambitious
Fredegunda
,
Wife
to
King
Chilperick
the
first
,
put
all
France
into
a
Combustion
;
and
engaged
all
the
French
King
in
most
bloudy
and
cruel
Wars
:
In
the
midst
of
the
Miseries
of
Italy
,
and
whilst
Rome
was
visited
with
a
most
Years
of
J.
C.
590
dreadful
Pestilence
,
St.
Gregory
the
Great
was
advanced
,
maugre
all
his
resistance
,
to
the
See
of
St.
Peter
:
That
great
Pope
stayed
the
Plague
by
his
devout
Prayers
,
instructed
Emperors
,
and
did
absolutely
make
a
just
Obedience
to
be
paid
to
them
;
comforted
Africa
,
and
fortified
it
;
confirmed
in
Spain
the
Visigoths
converted
from
Arianisme
,
and
Ricardes
the
Catholic
,
who
was
just
got
in
again
into
the
Bosom
of
the
Church
;
converted
England
,
reformed
the
Discipline
in
France
,
whose
Kings
being
always
Orthodox
,
he
exalted
above
all
Kings
in
the
World
.
He
overcame
the
Lombards
;
saved
Rome
and
Italy
,
which
the
Emperors
could
give
no
assistance
to
,
suppressed
the
growing
Pride
of
the
Patriarchs
of
Constantinople
;
illuminated
the
Church
by
his
Doctrin
;
governed
both
the
East
and
the
West
with
as
much
resolution
as
humility
;
and
gave
unto
the
World
a
perfect
Model
of
Ecclesiastical
Government
.
The
History
of
the
Church
hath
nothing
more
glorious
than
the
Monk
St.
Austin's
Years
of
J.
C.
597
Entrance
into
the
Kingdom
of
Kent
with
forty
of
his
Companions
,
Beda
l.
1.
who
going
before
the
Holy
Cross
and
the
Image
of
the
Great
King
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
made
solemn
Vows
for
the
conversion
of
England
.
S.
Gregory
,
who
had
sent
them
,
instructed
them
by
Letters
truly
Apostolical
,
Greg.
lib.
9.
Ep.
58.
ind.
4.
and
taught
S.
Austin
to
tremble
amidst
the
continual
Miracles
,
which
God
wrought
by
his
Ministry
.
Bertha
a
Princess
of
France
brought
King
Edhilbert
her
Husband
over
to
Christianity
.
The
Kings
of
France
and
Queen
Brunehault
protected
the
new
Mission
.
The
Bishops
of
France
did
also
engage
in
this
Work
,
and
it
was
they
who
by
the
Order
of
Du
Paga
consecrated
St.
Austin
.
The
Supply
which
St.
Gregory
sent
to
the
new
Bishop
,
was
productive
of
new
Years
of
J.
C.
601
Fruits
,
and
the
English
Church
assumed
its
Years
of
J.
C.
604
Form
.
The
Emperor
Mauritius
having
tryed
the
fidelity
of
the
Holy
Pontiff
,
was
corrected
by
his
advice
,
and
received
from
him
that
commendation
so
worthy
of
a
Christian
Prince
,
as
the
Heretics
durst
not
open
their
mouths
in
his
time
.
However
that
pious
Emperor
was
guilty
of
a
great
Fault
.
A
Years
of
J.
C.
601
vast
number
of
Romans
were
destroyed
by
the
hands
of
the
Barbarians
,
for
want
of
being
ransomed
by
a
Crown
per
head
.
Immediately
afterwards
the
good
Emperor
testifyed
his
remorse
;
and
he
poured
out
a
Prayer
to
God
to
punish
him
in
this
World
rather
than
in
the
other
;
and
then
was
the
revolt
Years
of
J.
C.
602
of
Phocas
,
who
before
his
eyes
cut
the
throats
of
all
his
Family
;
Mauritius
being
the
last
that
was
killed
,
amidst
all
this
sad
Scene
of
calamities
was
heard
to
say
nothing
but
only
that
verse
of
the
Psalmist
,
Psal.
119.
I
know
,
O
Lord
,
that
thy
Judgments
are
right
,
and
that
thou
in
faithfulness
hast
afflicted
me
.
Phocas
being
advanced
to
the
Empire
by
so
horrid
and
Years
of
J.
C.
606
detestable
a
crime
,
endeavoured
to
gain
the
Years
of
J.
C.
610
People
,
in
honouring
the
Holy
See
,
whose
priviledges
he
confirmed
.
But
his
Sentence
was
pronounced
.
Heraclius
proclaimed
Emperor
by
the
African
Army
,
marched
against
him
.
Then
Phocas
found
,
that
oft-times
debauches
do
more
ruin
Princes
than
Cruelties
,
and
Photin
whose
Wife
he
had
vitiated
,
betrayed
him
to
Heraclius
,
who
caused
him
to
be
killed
.
France
a
while
after
beheld
a
much
Years
of
J.
C.
614
stranger
Tragedy
.
Queen
Brunchault
being
delivered
up
to
Clothaire
II.
was
sacrificed
to
the
ambition
of
that
Prince
;
her
Memory
was
quite
effaced
,
and
her
virtue
so
much
extolled
by
Pope
S.
Gregory
,
was
scarce
able
to
be
defended
.
The
Empire
in
the
mean
time
was
desolate
without
a
Governor
.
The
King
of
Persia
Chosroes
II.
under
pretence
of
revenging
Mauritius
,
had
attempted
to
destroy
Phocas
.
He
push'd
on
his
Conquests
under
Heraclius
.
There
was
seen
the
Emperor
beaten
,
and
the
true
Cross
carryed
away
Years
of
J.
C.
620
,
621.
by
the
Infidels
;
after
,
by
admirable
return
,
Years
of
J.
C.
622
,
623
,
H
raclius
five
times
a
Conqueror
;
Persia
over-run
Years
of
J.
C.
625
,
626.
by
the
Romans
,
Chosroes
killed
by
his
Son
,
and
the
Holy
Cross
re-taken
.
Whilst
the
Power
of
the
Persians
was
so
sharply
repressed
,
a
worse
mischief
rose
up
both
against
the
Empire
,
and
indeed
against
all
Christianity
.
Mahomet
set
himself
up
for
a
Prophet
among
the
Saracens
:
He
was
driven
out
from
Mecha
by
his
own
People
,
with
his
Flight
commenced
that
memorable
Hegyra
,
from
whence
Years
of
J.
C.
622
the
Mahometans
compute
their
Years
.
This
false
Prophet
gave
his
Conquests
for
all
the
sign
of
his
mission
.
In
nine
years
he
brought
all
Arabia
under
Subjection
,
either
on
their
own
accord
,
or
by
force
,
and
laid
the
Foundations
of
the
Empire
of
the
Caliphi
.
To
these
Years
of
J.
C.
629
Afflictions
was
superadded
the
Heresie
of
the
Monothelites
,
who
,
through
an
almost
inconceivable
Blindness
,
in
owning
two
Natures
in
our
Lord
and
Saviour
,
would
own
that
there
was
but
one
Will
in
him
.
Man
,
according
to
their
Doctrine
,
had
nothing
of
Will
in
him
,
and
there
was
nothing
in
Jesus
Christ
,
but
the
sole
Will
of
the
Word
.
These
Hereticks
concealed
their
Venom
under
ambiguous
terms
:
A
false
Love
of
Peace
made
them
propose
that
there
should
be
no
speaking
either
of
one
or
of
two
Wills
.
By
these
Artifices
they
imposed
upon
Pope
Years
of
J.
C.
633
Honorius
the
First
,
who
entered
with
them
into
a
very
dangerous
Menage
,
and
consented
to
that
Silence
,
whereby
the
Lye
and
the
Truth
were
both
equally
suppressed
.
And
for
the
complement
of
all
Afflictions
,
some
time
after
the
Emperor
Heraclius
undertook
Years
of
J.
C.
639
to
decide
the
Question
by
his
Authority
,
and
proposed
his
Ecthesis
,
or
favourable
Explication
to
the
Monothelites
;
but
the
Artifices
of
the
Hereticks
were
at
length
discovered
.
Pope
John
IV.
condemned
the
Ecthesis
.
Constance
,
the
Grandchild
of
Heraclius
,
Years
of
J.
C.
640
maintained
the
Edict
of
his
Grandfather
by
his
own
,
called
the
Type
.
The
Years
of
J.
C.
648
Holy
See
and
Pope
Theodoret
opposed
that
Years
of
J.
C.
649
attempt
:
Pope
St.
Martyn
I.
assembled
the
Council
of
Lateran
,
where
he
sentenced
the
Type
,
and
the
Chiefs
of
the
Monothelites
to
the
Anathema
.
St.
Maximus
,
celebrated
over
all
the
East
for
his
Piety
and
his
Learning
,
leaves
the
Court
,
which
was
infected
with
this
new
Heresie
,
openly
reproves
the
Emperors
,
who
had
dared
so
to
pronounce
upon
the
Questions
of
Faith
,
and
suffers
a
world
of
Afflictions
for
the
Catholic
Years
of
J.
C.
650.
654.
Faith
.
The
Pope
dragged
from
one
Exile
to
another
,
and
always
rudely
treated
by
the
Emperor
,
at
length
dyes
in
the
midst
of
his
Sufferings
without
complaining
,
nor
remitting
any
thing
he
owed
to
the
Function
of
his
Ministery
.
In
the
mean
while
,
the
new
English
Church
,
strengthened
by
the
industrious
Cares
of
the
Popes
,
Boniface
V.
and
Honorius
,
grew
very
famous
over
all
the
World
.
Miracles
abounded
there
with
the
Vertues
,
as
in
the
times
of
the
Apostles
;
and
nothing
was
more
splendid
than
the
Years
of
J.
C.
627
Sanctity
of
its
Kings
.
Edwin
,
with
all
his
Years
of
J.
C.
634
Subjects
,
embraced
the
Faith
which
had
given
him
the
Victory
over
his
Enemies
,
and
converted
his
Neighbours
.
Oswald
served
as
an
Interpreter
to
the
Preachers
of
the
Gospel
;
and
renowned
by
his
Conquests
,
he
preferred
the
Glory
of
being
a
Christian
to
Years
of
J.
C.
655
them
all
.
The
Mercians
were
converted
by
the
King
of
Northumberland
Oswin
:
Their
Neighbours
and
their
Successors
,
followed
their
Steps
;
and
their
good
Works
were
infinite
.
Every
thing
went
to
wrack
in
the
East
,
whilst
the
Emperors
were
destroying
each
other
in
Disputes
about
Religion
,
and
Years
of
J.
C.
634
in
inventing
of
Heresies
;
the
Saracens
run
Years
of
J.
C.
635
through
the
Empire
;
possessed
themselves
of
Years
of
J.
C.
636
Syria
and
Palestine
;
the
Holy
City
was
subjected
Years
of
J.
C.
637
to
them
;
and
Persia
lay
open
to
their
Power
by
its
Divisions
,
so
that
they
took
that
great
Kingdom
without
any
Resistance
.
They
entered
into
Africa
,
in
a
posture
of
Years
of
J.
C.
647
making
it
in
a
very
little
time
one
of
their
Years
of
J.
C.
648
Provinces
;
the
Isle
of
Cyprus
paid
them
Obedience
;
and
in
less
than
thirty
years
they
joyned
all
these
Conquests
to
those
of
Mahomet
.
Italy
,
always
unfortunate
and
forsaken
,
groan'd
under
the
Arms
of
the
Lombards
.
Constance
despairing
of
his
ever
driving
them
out
,
was
resolved
to
ravage
what
he
could
no
longer
defend
,
and
was
more
cruel
than
the
Lombards
themselves
.
He
came
not
to
Years
of
J.
C.
663
Rome
but
to
pillage
the
Treasures
of
it
;
the
Churches
escaped
not
free
from
him
:
He
ruined
Sardinia
and
Sicily
;
and
made
himself
odious
to
all
the
World
,
and
at
last
fell
by
the
Hands
of
his
own
Servants
.
Under
Years
of
J.
C.
668
his
Son
Constantine
Pogonat
,
that
is
to
say
,
Years
of
J.
C.
671
the
Bearded
,
the
Saracens
possessed
themselves
Years
of
J.
C.
672
of
Cilicia
and
Lycia
.
Constantinople
Years
of
J.
C.
678
was
besieged
,
and
was
saved
even
by
a
Miracle
.
The
Bulgari
,
People
that
came
from
the
mouth
of
Volga
,
joyned
with
all
those
potent
Enemies
wherewith
the
Empire
was
infested
,
and
got
themselves
Masters
of
that
part
of
Thrace
,
called
since
Bulgaria
,
which
was
the
Antient
Mysia
.
The
English
Church
was
the
Mother
that
brought
forth
new
Churches
;
and
St.
Wilfrid
Bishop
of
York
,
being
expelled
from
his
See
,
converted
Frieseland
.
The
whole
Church
received
a
new
Light
by
the
sixth
general
Council
of
[
](A28838-e58400-b)*
*
Alsted
.
Chron.
Years
of
J.
C.
696
Constantinople
,
where
Pope
St.
Agatho
presided
by
his
Legats
,
and
explained
the
Years
of
J.
C.
680
Catholic
Faith
by
a
most
admirable
Letter
.
That
Council
anathematized
one
Bishop
famous
for
his
Learning
,
one
Patriarch
of
Alexandria
,
four
Patriarchs
of
Constantinople
,
that
is
to
say
,
all
the
Authors
of
the
Sect
of
the
Monothelites
;
without
sparing
Pope
Honorius
himself
,
who
had
abetted
and
countenanced
them
.
After
the
Death
of
Agatho
,
which
happened
during
that
Council
,
Pope
St.
Leo
II.
confirmed
their
Decisions
,
and
received
all
their
Anathema's
.
Constantine
Pogonat
,
an
imitator
of
the
great
Constantine
,
and
of
Marcian
,
entered
into
the
Council
,
after
their
Example
;
and
as
he
paid
them
the
same
Submissions
,
they
honoured
him
with
the
same
Titles
of
Orthodox
,
Religious
,
and
peaceful
Emperor
,
and
the
Restorer
of
Religion
.
His
Son
Years
of
J.
C.
585
Justinian
II.
succeeded
to
him
then
an
Infant
.
From
his
time
the
Faith
increased
,
and
spread
it self
gloriously
towards
the
North.
Years
of
J.
C.
586
St.
Kylian
sent
by
Pope
Conon
,
preached
the
Years
of
J.
C.
589
Gospel
in
Franconia
.
In
the
time
of
Pope
Sergius
,
Ceadwalla
,
one
of
the
Kings
of
England
,
came
in
Person
to
acknowledg
it
was
from
the
Roman
Church
that
the
Faith
came
into
his
Isle
;
and
after
he
had
received
Baptism
by
the
Hands
of
the
Pope
,
he
dyed
even
according
as
he
himself
had
wished
.
The
House
of
Clovis
was
fallen
into
a
most
deplorable
Weakness
:
Frequent
Minorities
had
degenerated
the
Princes
into
such
softnesses
as
they
could
not
get
out
of
when
they
were
come
to
age
:
From
thence
proceeded
a
long
Succession
of
droaning
Kings
,
that
only
knew
how
to
be
content
with
the
Name
of
King
,
and
delegated
all
their
Power
to
the
great
Ministers
of
the
Crown
.
Under
this
Title
Pepin
Heristel
governed
all
,
Years
of
J.
C.
693
and
raised
up
his
House
to
the
most
exalted
Years
of
J.
C.
695
Hopes
.
By
his
Authority
,
and
after
the
Martyrdom
of
St.
Vigibert
,
the
Faith
was
established
in
Frieseland
,
which
France
had
then
just
added
to
her
Conquests
.
St.
Swibert
,
St.
Willebord
,
and
other
Apostolick
Men
,
spread
abroad
the
Gospel
in
the
neighbouring
Provinces
.
In
the
mean
while
the
Minority
of
Justinian
was
happily
got
over
;
the
Victories
of
Leontius
had
brought
down
the
Saracens
,
and
re-established
the
Glory
of
the
Empire
in
the
East
.
But
that
Years
of
J.
C.
694
valiant
Captain
unjustly
arrested
,
and
unfortunately
Years
of
J.
C.
696
released
,
cut
his
Masters
Nose
,
and
drive
him
out
.
That
Rebel
suffered
a
like
treatment
from
Tiberius
,
named
Absimarus
,
who
himself
did
not
long
continue
.
Justinian
re-established
,
was
ungrateful
to
his
Friends
,
and
in
taking
Revenge
of
his
Enemies
,
he
raised
himself
up
those
that
were
more
to
be
feared
,
for
they
killed
him
.
The
Images
of
Philippicus
,
his
Successor
,
were
Years
of
J.
C.
702.
711.
not
received
in
Rome
,
because
he
was
a
Favourer
of
the
Monothelites
,
and
a
declared
Enemy
to
the
sixth
general
Council
.
At
Constantinople
they
chose
Anastasius
II.
a
Years
of
J.
C.
713
Catholic
Prince
,
and
they
pulled
out
Philippicus
his
Eyes
.
At
that
time
the
Debauches
of
King
Rodericus
,
or
Rodrigue
,
caused
Spain
to
be
delivered
up
to
the
Moors
:
So
they
called
the
Saracens
of
Africa
.
Count
Julian
,
to
be
revenged
for
his
Daughter
,
whom
Rodrigue
had
abused
,
called
those
Infidels
.
They
came
with
vast
Troops
.
That
King
was
ruined
,
Spain
submitted
,
and
the
Empire
of
the
Goths
was
brought
to
an
end
by
it
.
The
Church
of
Spain
was
then
put
upon
a
new
Proof
and
Tryal
:
But
as
it
had
preserved
it self
under
the
Arians
,
the
Mahometans
could
not
prevail
over
it
.
They
left
it
at
first
with
Liberty
enough
;
but
in
the
following
Ages
it
indured
great
Combats
;
and
Chastity
had
its
Martyrs
,
as
well
as
Faith
,
under
the
Tyranny
of
a
Nation
as
brutal
as
it
was
infidel
.
The
Emperor
Years
of
J.
C.
715
Anastasius
continued
not
long
.
The
Army
forced
Theodosius
III.
to
take
up
the
Purple
.
He
was
put
upon
fighting
,
the
new
Emperor
got
the
day
,
and
poor
Anastasius
was
clapt
into
a
Monastery
.
The
Moors
being
Masters
of
Spain
,
hoped
e're
long
to
enlarge
themselves
beyond
the
Pyrenees
:
But
Charles
Martel
destined
to
suppress
them
,
was
raised
in
France
,
and
had
succeeded
,
tho'
a
Bastard
,
to
the
Power
of
his
Father
Pepin
Heristel
,
who
left
Austrasia
to
his
House
as
a
piece
of
soveraign
Principality
,
and
the
Command
in
Neustria
by
the
charge
of
Grand
Minister
of
the
Crown
.
Charles
reunited
all
by
his
valour
.
The
Affairs
of
the
East
were
embroyled
.
Years
of
J.
C.
716
Leo
Isaurien
,
Prefect
of
the
East
,
did
not
own
Theodosius
,
who
,
without
Resistance
,
quitted
the
Empire
,
which
he
had
not
accepted
of
,
but
as
it
had
been
forced
upon
him
;
and
retired
to
Ephesus
:
he
spent
the
rest
of
his
time
about
things
that
were
truly
great
.
The
Saracens
received
several
cruel
Shocks
during
the
Empire
of
Leo.
They
shamefully
raised
the
Siege
at
Years
of
J.
C.
718.
719.
Constantinople
.
Pelagius
,
who
was
canton'd
in
the
Mountains
of
Asturia
,
with
the
remains
of
those
that
were
resolute
among
the
Goths
,
after
a
signalized
Victory
,
set
up
a
new
Kingdom
in
opposition
to
those
Infidels
,
whereby
one
day
they
were
to
be
driven
out
of
Spain
.
Notwithstanding
all
the
Efforts
,
and
the
vast
Army
of
Alderames
their
General
,
Charles
Martel
gained
over
them
the
famous
Battle
of
Toures
.
There
were
killed
there
an
infinite
number
of
those
Years
of
J.
C.
725
Infidels
;
and
Abderames
himself
abode
there
upon
the
place
.
This
Victory
was
attended
with
other
Advantages
,
by
which
Charles
put
a
stop
to
the
Moors
,
and
extended
the
Kingdom
even
to
the
Pyrenees
.
Then
the
Gauls
scarce
enjoyed
any
thing
which
was
not
in
Obedience
to
the
French
;
and
all
acknowledged
Charles
Martel
.
Powerful
in
Peace
and
in
War
,
and
absolute
Master
of
the
Kingdom
,
he
reigned
under
several
Kings
,
with
whom
he
fought
,
and
whom
he
conquered
at
his
Pleasure
,
but
yet
he
durst
never
take
upon
him
that
great
Title
.
The
Jealousy
of
the
French
Lords
would
have
been
thus
deceived
.
The
Religion
was
established
in
Germany
.
The
Priest
St.
Boniface
Years
of
J.
C.
723
converted
those
People
,
and
was
made
Bishop
thereof
by
Pope
Gregory
II.
who
had
sent
him
thither
.
The
Empire
was
at
that
time
pretty
quiet
:
But
Leo
began
a
trouble
in
it
,
which
lasted
long
before
it
ended
.
He
attempted
to
pull
down
,
as
Idols
,
the
Images
Years
of
J.
C.
726
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
of
his
Saints
.
But
tho'
he
could
not
come
up
to
the
Sentiments
of
St.
Germane
,
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
he
acted
with
his
Authority
,
and
after
a
Decree
of
the
Senate
,
they
saw
him
presently
breaking
an
Image
of
our
Saviour
which
was
set
up
on
the
great
Porch
of
the
Church
of
Constantinople
.
This
began
the
Violences
of
the
Iconoclasts
,
that
is
to
say
,
of
the
breakers
of
Images
.
Other
Images
which
the
Emperors
,
the
Bishops
,
and
all
the
Faithful
had
erected
since
the
Peace
of
the
Church
both
in
publick
and
in
private
places
,
went
likewise
all
to
wrack
.
This
Spectacle
set
the
People
into
Motion
.
The
Statues
of
the
Emperor
were
broke
down
in
several
places
.
He
look'd
upon
himself
as
being
affronted
in
his
Person
;
and
he
was
reproached
for
committing
the
like
Affront
upon
Jesus
Christ
,
&
his
Saints
;
and
that
by
his
own
Confession
,
the
Injury
done
to
the
Image
,
reflected
upon
the
Original
:
Italy
still
went
further
;
the
Impiety
of
the
Emperor
was
the
occasion
that
the
common
Taxes
and
Assessments
were
refused
.
Luitprand
King
of
the
Lombards
,
made
use
of
the
same
Pretence
to
take
Ravenna
,
the
Residence
of
the
Exarchs
.
So
they
called
the
Governors
whom
the
Emperors
sent
into
Italy
.
Pope
Gregory
II.
opposed
the
pulling
down
of
Images
;
but
at
the
same
time
he
opposed
the
Enemies
of
the
Empire
,
and
indeavoured
to
retain
the
People
Years
of
J.
C.
730
in
their
Obedience
.
Peace
was
made
with
the
Lombards
,
and
the
Emperor
executed
his
Decree
against
Images
more
fiercely
than
ever
.
But
the
famous
John
of
Damas
declared
to
him
that
in
matters
of
Religion
,
he
knew
no
Decrees
but
those
of
the
Church
,
and
he
suffered
much
.
The
Emperor
removed
from
his
Seat
the
Patriarch
St.
Germane
,
who
died
in
Exile
being
ninety
years
of
Age.
A
little
while
after
the
Lombards
Years
of
J.
C.
739.
740.
re-assumed
their
Arms
,
and
in
the
Calamities
which
they
made
the
People
of
Rome
to
suffer
,
they
were
only
kept
in
by
the
Authority
of
Charles
Martel
,
whose
Assistance
Pope
Gregory
II.
had
implored
.
The
new
Kingdom
of
Spain
,
called
at
first
the
Kingdom
of
Oriedo
,
grew
greater
by
the
Victories
,
and
the
Conduct
of
Alphonsus
Son-in-Law
to
Pelagius
,
who
,
following
the
Example
of
Recaredes
,
from
whom
he
was
Years
of
J.
C.
741
descended
,
took
upon
him
the
Name
of
Catholic
.
Leo
died
,
and
left
the
Empire
,
as
well
as
the
Church
,
in
a
great
Fermentation
.
Artabaces
Pretor
of
Armenia
,
caused
himself
to
be
proclaimed
Emperor
instead
of
Constantine
Copronimus
the
Son
of
Leo
,
and
set
up
Images
again
.
After
the
death
of
Charles
Martel
,
Luitprand
threatned
Rome
anew
:
The
Exarch
of
Ravenna
was
in
danger
,
and
Italy
owed
its
Safety
to
the
Prudence
of
Pope
Zachary
.
Constantine
being
Years
of
J.
C.
742
embraced
in
the
East
,
thought
only
of
setting
Years
of
J.
C.
743
up
himself
;
he
beat
Artabazus
,
took
Constantinople
,
and
filled
it
with
instances
of
his
Revenge
.
The
two
Sons
of
Charles
Martel
,
Years
of
J.
C.
747
Carlomane
and
Pepin
,
had
succeded
to
the
Power
of
their
Father
;
but
Carlomane
disgusted
with
the
Age
,
in
the
midst
of
his
Greatness
and
his
Victories
embraced
a
monastick
Life
.
By
this
means
his
Brother
Pepin
reunited
all
the
Power
into
his
own
Person
.
He
knew
how
to
keep
it
by
a
great
desert
,
and
formed
his
Design
to
raise
himself
Years
of
J.
C.
752
up
to
the
Kingdom
.
Childerick
the
most
miserable
of
all
Princes
,
opened
him
the
way
to
it
,
and
added
to
the
quality
of
a
lumpish
Tool
that
of
Madman
.
The
French
being
sick
of
their
dull
heavy
Princes
,
and
accustomed
so
long
to
the
House
of
Charles
Martel
,
ever
abounding
with
great
Men
,
were
only
troubled
at
the
Oath
they
had
taken
to
Childerick
.
Upon
the
Answer
of
Pope
Zachary
,
they
thought
themselves
free
,
and
so
much
the
more
disengaged
from
the
Oaths
they
had
taken
to
their
King
,
as
that
he
and
his
Predecessors
seemed
for
these
two
Hundred
Years
to
have
renounced
all
Right
to
command
over
them
,
in
intailing
as
it
were
the
whole
Power
of
ruling
to
the
office
of
the
great
Minister
of
the
Palace
.
So
that
Pepin
was
set
up
on
the
Throne
,
and
the
Name
of
King
was
annexed
to
the
Authority
.
Years
of
J.
C.
753
Pope
Stephen
III.
found
in
the
new
King
the
same
Zeal
that
Charles
Martel
had
testified
for
the
Holy
See
against
the
Lombards
.
After
he
had
in
vain
implored
the
Assistance
of
the
Emperor
,
he
threw
himself
Years
of
J.
C.
754
into
the
Arms
of
the
French
.
The
King
received
him
in
France
with
respect
,
and
would
be
consecrated
and
crowned
with
his
Hand
.
At
the
same
time
he
passed
the
Alps
,
delivered
Rome
,
and
the
Exarchy
of
Ravenna
,
and
reduced
Astolphus
King
of
the
Lombards
to
an
equitable
Peace
.
In
the
mean
while
the
Emperor
made
work
with
the
Images
.
Conc.
Nic.
11.
act.
6.
To
strengthen
himself
with
the
Ecclesiastick
Authority
,
he
assembled
a
numerous
Council
at
Constantinople
.
However
there
was
not
seen
,
as
was
wont
,
Ibid.
defin
.
Pseudosyn
.
C.
P.
to
appear
either
the
Legates
of
the
Holy
See
,
or
the
Bishops
,
or
the
Legates
of
the
other
Patriarchal
Sees
.
In
that
Council
they
did
not
only
condemn
,
as
Idolatrous
,
all
Honour
paid
to
Images
in
remembrance
of
their
Originals
,
but
also
the
very
Sculptures
and
Pictures
of
them
,
as
of
detestable
Arts.
It
was
the
Opinion
of
the
Saracens
,
whose
Councels
,
it
was
said
,
Leo
had
followed
,
when
he
broke
down
the
Images
.
But
yet
there
appeared
nothing
against
Reliques
.
The
Council
of
Copronymus
did
not
forbid
Honour
to
be
paid
to
them
,
Ibid.
Pseudosyn
.
C.
P.
Can.
9.
&
11.
&
he
thundered
out
his
Anathemaes
against
those
who
refused
to
have
recourse
to
the
Prayers
of
the
Holy
Virgin
and
of
Saints
.
The
Catholics
persecuted
for
the
Honour
they
gave
to
Images
,
answered
the
Emperor
that
they
had
rather
indure
all
manner
of
Extremities
,
than
not
honour
Jesus
Christ
even
in
his
Shadow
.
In
the
mean
time
Pepin
repassed
the
Alps
,
and
chastised
the
Infidel
Astolphus
for
denying
to
execute
the
Treaty
of
Peace
.
The
Church
of
Rome
never
received
a
more
noble
Gift
than
that
which
the
Pious
Prince
then
made
her
.
He
gave
her
the
Towns
Years
of
J.
C.
755
recovered
from
the
Lombards
,
and
laughed
at
Copronymus
who
re-demanded
them
,
he
that
could
,
however
,
never
defend
them
.
Since
that
time
the
Emperors
were
very
slenderly
acknowledged
in
Rome
;
they
became
there
contemptible
by
their
weakness
,
and
odious
by
their
Errors
.
Pepin
was
looked
upon
there
as
the
Protector
of
the
People
and
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
This
Quality
seemed
as
hereditary
to
his
House
,
and
to
the
Kings
of
France
.
Charlemain
the
Son
of
Pepin
maintained
it
with
a
Courage
Years
of
J.
C.
772
equal
to
his
Piety
.
Pope
Adrian
had
recourse
to
him
against
Didier
King
of
the
Lombards
,
who
had
taken
several
Cities
,
Years
of
J.
C.
773.
774.
and
threatned
all
Italy
.
Charlemain
passed
the
Alps.
Every
thing
bowed
;
Dydier
was
delivered
;
the
Lombard
Kings
,
Enemies
both
of
Rome
and
of
Popes
,
were
destroyed
;
Charlemain
made
himself
to
be
crowned
King
of
Italy
,
and
took
upon
him
the
Title
of
King
of
the
French
and
of
the
Lombards
.
At
the
same
time
he
exercised
in
Rome
the
same
soveraign
Authority
in
the
Quality
of
a
Patricius
,
and
confirmed
to
the
Holy
See
the
Donations
of
the
King
his
Father
.
The
Emperors
with
great
Difficulty
resisted
the
Bulgari
,
and
vainly
supported
the
dispossessed
Lombards
against
Charlemain
.
The
Quarrel
of
Images
still
was
kept
on
Foot
.
Leo
IV.
Son
of
Copronymus
,
seemed
at
first
to
be
pretty
quiet
,
but
he
renewed
the
Persecution
Years
of
J.
C.
780
so
soon
as
ever
he
thought
himself
to
be
master
.
He
died
quickly
after
.
His
Son
about
ten
Years
old
succeeded
to
him
,
and
reigned
under
the
Tutelage
of
the
Empress
Years
of
J.
C.
784
Irene
his
Mother
.
Then
things
began
to
appear
with
a
new
Face
.
Paul
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
declared
towards
the
latter
end
of
his
Life
,
that
he
had
opposed
Images
against
his
Conscience
,
and
retired
into
a
Monastery
,
where
,
in
the
presence
of
the
Empress
he
deplored
the
Mischief
of
the
Church
of
Constantinople
separated
from
the
four
Patriarchal
Sees
,
and
proposed
to
her
the
Celebration
of
an
universal
Council
,
as
the
only
Remedy
proper
for
the
healing
of
so
dangerous
a
Distemper
.
Tarassus
his
Successor
maintained
that
the
Question
had
not
been
judged
orderly
,
because
it
began
by
a
Decree
of
the
Emperor
,
and
that
a
Council
held
against
all
due
form
had
followed
;
whereas
in
matters
of
Religion
,
it
belongs
to
the
Council
to
begin
,
and
then
the
Emperors
to
strengthen
the
Judgment
of
the
Church
.
Grounded
upon
this
Reason
,
he
accepted
of
the
Patriarchate
,
Conc.
Nic.
2.
Act.
7.
but
upon
condition
Years
of
J.
C.
787
that
an
universal
Council
should
be
held
:
It
was
begun
at
Constantinople
,
and
continued
at
Nice
.
The
Pope
sent
his
Legates
thither
:
The
Council
of
the
Iconoclasts
was
condemned
:
They
are
detested
a
Persons
,
who
,
led
by
the
Example
of
the
Saracens
,
accused
the
Christians
of
Idolatry
.
It
was
decreed
that
Images
should
be
worshipped
in
Remembrance
,
and
for
the
Love
of
those
whom
they
represented
,
which
is
called
in
the
Council
,
a
relative
Worship
,
and
an
honorary
Adoration
and
Salutation
,
opposed
to
the
supreme
worship
and
Adoration
of
Latria
,
or
entire
Subjection
,
which
the
Council
reserved
to
God
alone
.
Besides
the
Legates
of
the
Holy
See
,
and
the
presence
of
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
there
appeared
there
the
Legates
of
other
Patriarchal
Sees
,
which
were
then
oppressed
by
the
Infidels
.
Some
disputed
their
Mission
with
them
;
but
that
which
was
not
at
all
contested
,
was
,
that
far
from
disavowing
them
;
all
the
Sees
accepted
of
the
Council
without
shewing
any
Contradiction
,
and
it
was
received
by
all
the
Church
.
The
French
encompassed
with
Idolaters
,
or
new
Christians
,
whose
Ideas
they
were
afraid
to
meddle
with
,
and
on
the
other
hand
,
being
harrassed
with
the
equivocal
Term
of
Adoration
,
hesitated
a
long
while
.
Amongst
all
the
Images
they
would
only
pay
an
Honour
to
that
of
the
Cross
,
absolutely
different
from
the
Figures
which
the
Heathen
believed
were
full
of
the
Divinity
.
They
kept
,
however
,
in
an
honourable
place
,
and
also
in
their
Churches
,
the
other
Images
,
and
hated
the
Iconoclasts
.
What
other
Difference
there
was
,
it
made
no
Schism
.
The
French
owned
at
last
that
the
Nicene
Fathers
required
to
Images
but
the
same
kind
of
Worship
,
all
Proportions
observed
,
as
they
themselves
paid
to
Relicks
,
to
the
Book
of
the
Gospel
,
and
to
the
Cross
;
and
that
Council
was
honoured
by
all
professing
Christianity
under
the
Name
of
the
seventh
general
Council
.
Thus
have
we
seen
the
seven
general
Councils
,
which
the
East
and
the
West
,
the
Greek
and
the
Latin
Churches
received
with
an
equal
Reverence
.
The
Emperors
convoked
those
great
Assemblies
by
the
Soveraign
Authority
they
had
over
all
the
Bishops
,
or
at
least
over
the
Chief
,
on
whom
the
rest
depended
,
and
who
were
then
Subject
of
the
Empire
.
The
publick
Carriages
were
provided
by
the
Order
of
the
Princes
.
They
assembled
the
Councils
in
the
East
,
where
they
made
their
Residence
,
and
they
commonly
sent
thither
their
Commissaries
to
keep
the
Peace
.
The
Bishops
so
assembled
,
brought
with
them
the
Authority
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
the
Tradition
of
the
Churches
.
From
the
beginning
of
Christianity
there
were
three
principal
Sees
,
which
had
the
precedency
of
all
others
;
that
of
Rome
,
that
of
Alexandria
,
and
that
of
Antioch
.
Conc.
Nic.
Can.
7.
Conc.
C.
P.
1.
Can.
3.
Conc.
Chalced.
Can.
21.
The
Nicene
Council
allowed
the
Bishop
of
the
Holy
City
to
have
the
first
place
.
The
second
,
and
the
fourth
Council
raised
the
See
of
Constantinople
,
and
would
have
that
the
second
.
So
that
there
were
five
Sees
,
which
afterwards
were
called
Patriarchal
.
The
Precedency
was
given
to
them
in
the
Council
.
Among
those
Sees
,
the
See
of
Rome
was
always
look'd
on
as
the
first
,
and
the
Council
of
Nice
regulated
the
others
upon
that
.
Conc.
Nic.
Can.
6.
There
were
also
Metropolitan
Bishops
,
who
were
the
Chiefs
of
the
Provinces
,
and
who
went
before
the
other
Bishops
.
It
was
very
late
ere
they
began
to
be
called
Archbishops
;
but
their
Authority
was
never
the
less
.
When
the
Council
was
formed
,
the
Holy
Scriptures
were
propounded
;
the
Passages
of
the
antient
Fathers
,
Witnesses
of
Tradition
,
were
read
:
It
was
Tradition
which
interpreted
Scripture
:
They
believed
its
true
Sence
was
that
which
the
past
Ages
had
owned
it
to
be
,
and
none
thought
they
ought
to
explain
it
otherwise
.
Those
who
refused
to
submit
to
the
Decisions
of
the
Council
,
were
cursed
with
the
Anathema
.
After
they
had
explained
the
Faith
,
they
regulated
the
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
and
made
Canons
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Rules
of
the
Church
.
They
thought
the
Faith
did
never
change
,
and
tho'
the
Discipline
might
receive
several
Changes
according
to
difference
of
Times
and
Places
,
yet
as
much
as
possibly
we
can
we
ought
to
labour
after
a
perfect
imitation
of
Antiquity
.
But
the
Popes
were
only
there
by
their
Legates
in
the
first
general
Councils
;
but
they
did
however
expresly
approve
of
the
Doctrine
,
and
there
was
but
one
Faith
in
the
Church
.
Constantine
and
Irene
religiously
executed
Years
of
J.
C.
787
the
Decrees
of
the
VII
.
Council
;
but
the
rest
of
their
Conduct
was
intolerable
.
The
young
Prince
,
whom
his
Mother
had
persuaded
to
marry
a
Lady
he
could
by
no
means
love
,
gave
up
himself
to
reproachful
Applications
;
and
being
weary
of
paying
any
longer
a
blind
Obedience
to
the
Imperiousness
of
his
Mother
,
he
indeavoured
to
remove
her
from
the
Affairs
which
hitherto
she
had
managed
in
spight
of
him
.
Alphonso
Years
of
J.
C.
793
the
Chaste
reigned
in
Spain
.
The
perpetual
Continence
of
that
Prince
,
deservedly
conferred
on
him
that
famous
Sirname
,
and
rend'red
him
worthy
to
release
Spain
from
that
infamous
Tax
of
a
hundred
Maids
,
which
his
Uncle
Mauregate
had
granted
to
the
Moores
.
Seventy
thousand
of
those
Infidels
slain
in
a
Battle
,
with
Mugait
their
General
,
signalized
the
Valor
of
Alphonsus
.
Constantine
did
also
indeavour
to
make
himself
famous
against
the
Bulgari
;
but
the
Success
did
by
no
means
answer
his
Expectations
.
He
at
last
brought
down
all
Irene's
Power
,
and
being
unable
to
govern
himself
,
as
much
as
to
suffer
the
Empire
of
another
,
he
repudiated
his
Wife
Maria
,
to
marry
Theodote
who
Years
of
J.
C.
795
was
one
of
her
Maids
of
Honour
.
His
Years
of
J.
C.
796
incensed
Mother
heightened
the
Troubles
Years
of
J.
C.
797
which
were
caused
by
so
great
a
Scandal
.
Constantine
fell
by
her
Artifices
.
She
gained
the
People
again
to
her
by
lessening
their
Taxes
,
and
brought
the
Monks
and
the
Clergy
into
her
Interest
by
a
shew
of
a
visible
Piety
.
At
length
she
was
proclaimed
sole
Empress
.
The
Romans
scorned
her
Government
,
and
so
went
over
to
Charlemagne
,
who
subdued
the
Saxons
,
repressed
the
Saracens
,
destroyed
the
Heresies
,
protected
the
Popes
,
drew
over
the
Infidel
Nations
to
Christianity
,
re-established
the
Sciences
,
and
Ecclesiastical
Discipline
,
assembled
famous
Councils
,
wherein
his
profound
Learning
was
admired
,
and
the
effects
of
his
Piety
and
Justice
was
not
only
felt
in
France
and
Italy
;
but
it
extended
it self
into
Spain
,
England
,
and
Germany
;
and
indeed
where
not
?
To
conclude
,
in
the
DCCC
.
XII
.
Epoeha
.
Charlemagne
,
Or
the
re-establishment
of
the
new
Empire
.
Year
of
our
Lord
,
that
great
Protector
of
Rome
,
and
of
Italy
,
or
to
speak
more
properly
,
of
all
the
Church
,
and
of
all
Christendome
,
was
chosen
Emperor
by
the
Romans
,
without
his
ever
dreaming
of
it
,
and
Crowned
by
Pope
Leo
III.
who
had
engaged
the
People
of
Rome
to
that
Choice
,
became
the
Founder
of
the
New
Empire
,
and
of
the
temporal
Greatness
of
the
Holy
See
.
The
End
of
the
first
Part.
THE
SECOND
PART
OF
THIS
DISCOURSE
.
ABove
all
,
Religion
,
and
the
course
of
the
people
of
God
,
considered
in
this
manner
,
is
the
greatest
,
and
most
useful
of
all
the
objects
that
can
be
proposed
to
men
.
It
is
pretty
to
have
before
our
Eyes
the
different
States
of
God's
People
under
the
Law
of
Nature
,
and
under
the
Patriarchs
;
The
Course
of
Religion
.
I.
The
Creation
,
and
the
first
Times
.
under
Moses
,
and
the
Written
Law
;
under
David
,
and
the
Prophets
;
since
the
Return
of
the
Captivity
until
Jesus
Christ
;
and
in
summ
,
under
Jesus
Christ
himself
,
that
is
to
say
,
under
the
Law
of
Grace
,
and
under
the
Gospel
;
in
the
Ages
which
waited
for
the
Advent
of
the
Messias
,
and
in
thos●
in
which
he
appeared
;
in
those
where
the
Worship
of
God
was
confined
to
one
Angle
People
,
and
in
those
were
conformable
to
the
antient
Prophecies
,
it
was
spread
abroad
over
all
the
face
of
the
Earth
;
in
those
,
at
last
,
wherein
Mankind
still
clogged
with
Infirmities
,
and
gross
Ideas
,
has
had
need
to
be
supported
by
Temporal
Rewards
and
Punishments
,
and
in
those
wherein
the
Faithful
,
that
are
the
most
instructed
,
ought
now
only
to
live
by
Faith
,
setting
to
minds
upon
Celestial
good
things
,
which
will
yield
them
Eternal
pleasure
and
satisfaction
,
and
suffering
,
through
the
hopes
at
last
of
coming
to
enjoy
them
,
all
the
evils
and
miseries
of
this
World
which
can
exercise
their
Patience
.
Certainly
,
my
Lord
,
nothing
can
come
into
the
heart
of
man
to
conceive
more
worthy
of
God
,
than
that
he
should
first
of
all
choose
to
himself
a
people
,
which
should
be
a
most
manifest
Example
of
his
Eternal
Providence
;
a
people
whose
good
or
evil
depends
on
Piety
,
and
whose
condition
bears
evidence
to
the
Wisdom
and
Justice
of
him
who
governs
them
.
Here
it
was
where
God
began
,
and
this
he
fully
discovered
in
the
people
of
the
Jews
.
But
after
he
had
by
so
many
sensible
manifestations
established
this
immutable
foundation
,
whereby
he
alone
after
the
pleasure
of
his
own
Will
did
manage
all
the
events
of
the
present
life
,
it
was
time
to
exalt
men
to
higher
thoughts
,
and
to
send
Jesus
Christ
,
to
whom
it
was
reserved
to
discover
to
a
new
people
collected
out
of
all
the
people
of
the
World
,
the
Secrets
and
Mysteries
of
a
life
to
come
.
You
may
easily
follow
the
History
of
these
two
sorts
of
people
,
and
observe
,
as
Jesus
Christ
doth
,
the
Union
of
them
both
,
since
that
whether
looked
for
or
given
,
it
was
ever
the
Consolation
and
the
Hope
of
the
Sons
of
God
.
Thus
then
Religion
was
always
uniform
,
or
rather
always
the
same
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
;
they
always
acknowledged
the
same
One
God
,
as
the
Author
,
and
the
same
Jesus
Christ
,
as
the
Saviour
of
Mankind
.
Thus
You
will
see
there
was
nothing
more
antient
among
men
than
the
Religion
which
You
profess
,
and
it
is
not
without
reason
that
your
Ancestors
have
accounted
it
their
greatest
glory
to
be
the
Protectors
of
it
.
What
Testimony
is
this
of
its
truth
,
to
see
that
in
the
times
wherein
the
prophane
Histories
have
nothing
in
them
but
what
is
fabulous
,
or
,
at
most
,
things
that
are
confused
,
and
half
forgotten
,
the
Holy
Scripture
,
that
is
to
say
,
(
without
controversie
)
the
most
antient
Book
in
the
World
,
brings
us
back
by
so
many
curious
but
precise
accidents
,
and
by
the
same
thread
of
things
,
to
their
true
principle
,
that
is
to
say
,
to
God
,
the
Maker
of
all
things
;
and
does
point
out
to
us
so
distinctly
the
Creation
of
the
Universe
,
that
of
man
in
particular
,
the
happiness
of
his
first
Estate
,
the
causes
of
his
miseries
and
frailties
;
the
Corruption
of
the
World
,
and
the
Deluge
;
the
beginning
of
Arts
,
and
those
of
Nations
;
the
distribution
of
Countries
:
in
a
word
,
the
propagation
of
Mankind
,
and
other
matters
of
the
same
importance
,
whereof
humane
Histories
speak
but
confusedly
,
and
oblige
us
elsewhere
to
seek
for
the
certain
sources
of
them
.
And
if
the
Antiquity
of
Religion
gives
it
so
much
Authority
,
its
continued
course
without
interruption
,
and
without
alteration
for
so
many
successive
Ages
,
and
notwithstanding
all
its
manifold
surprizing
obstacles
,
does
manifestly
discover
to
us
,
that
it
is
the
hand
of
God
alone
that
sustains
it
.
What
is
there
more
marvellous
than
to
behold
it
always
subsisting
upon
the
same
foundations
of
the
beginnings
of
the
World
,
and
neither
the
Idolatry
and
Impiety
which
surround
it
on
every
side
,
nor
the
Tyrants
that
have
persecuted
it
,
nor
the
Heretics
and
Infidels
who
have
endeavoured
to
corrupt
it
,
nor
the
Cowardly
that
have
betrayed
it
,
nor
the
unworthy
Schismatics
who
have
dishonoured
it
by
their
Crimes
;
nor
,
to
conclude
,
the
length
of
time
,
which
alone
was
sufficient
to
wear
away
all
humane
things
;
neither
of
these
,
I
say
,
have
been
capable
,
not
only
not
to
extinguish
,
but
so
much
as
to
alter
it
.
If
we
now
shall
consider
what
Idea
this
Religion
,
for
whose
Antiquity
we
have
so
great
a
Reverence
,
gives
us
of
its
object
,
that
is
to
say
,
of
the
first
Being
,
we
shall
confess
that
it
is
superiour
to
all
humane
apprehensions
,
and
deserving
to
be
regarded
as
coming
from
God
himself
.
That
God
whom
the
Hebrews
and
the
Christians
have
always
served
and
worshiped
,
hath
nothing
in
common
with
those
Divinities
full
of
Imperfection
,
and
even
of
Vice
,
which
the
rest
of
the
World
adored
.
Our
God
is
One
,
Infinite
,
Perfect
,
only
worthy
to
revenge
Wickedness
and
Vice
,
and
to
Crown
Vertue
,
because
that
He
alone
is
Holiness
it self
.
He
is
infinitely
above
that
first
Cause
,
and
of
that
first
Mover
,
which
the
Philosophers
of
old
have
acknowledged
,
but
yet
have
not
adored
.
Those
of
them
that
have
been
the
most
remote
,
have
proposed
to
us
one
God
,
who
finding
a
matter
Eternal
,
and
existing
by
it self
as
well
as
He
,
hath
put
it
into
frame
,
and
fashioned
it
as
a
common
Artificer
,
constrained
in
his
work
by
that
matter
,
and
by
those
dispositions
which
he
did
not
make
,
without
ever
being
able
to
comprehend
,
that
if
the
matter
were
of
it self
,
it
could
not
stay
to
have
its
perfection
from
a
strange
hand
,
and
that
if
God
be
infinite
and
perfect
,
he
hath
not
to
do
whatsoever
he
pleaseth
,
but
only
of
himself
,
and
of
his
omnipotent
Will.
But
the
God
of
our
Fathers
,
the
God
of
Abraham
,
the
God
of
whom
Moses
hath
delivered
wonders
to
us
,
hath
not
only
ranged
this
World
,
but
he
hath
done
it
all
entire
in
its
matter
,
and
in
its
form
.
Before
he
had
given
it
a
Being
,
nothing
had
it
but
himself
.
He
is
represented
to
us
as
that
God
that
made
all
things
,
and
that
by
his
word
,
as
well
because
he
did
all
by
the
most
excellent
reason
,
as
because
he
did
it
without
the
least
of
difficulty
,
and
that
to
make
such
a
most
glorious
work
as
this
World
,
he
was
only
at
the
expence
of
one
word
,
that
is
to
say
,
it
cost
him
no
more
than
his
bare
will
and
pleasure
.
And
to
follow
the
History
of
the
Creation
,
since
we
have
begun
it
,
Moses
hath
taught
us
,
That
that
mighty
Architect
,
to
whom
things
cost
so
little
,
was
pleased
to
make
them
at
several
times
,
and
by
returns
from
thence
where
he
had
before
given
over
,
and
to
create
the
World
in
six
days
,
to
shew
that
he
acted
not
through
an
impulse
of
necessity
,
or
through
a
blind
impetuosity
,
as
some
Philosophers
have
vainly
imagined
.
The
Sun
emits
at
once
(
without
any
reserve
)
the
power
of
all
its
rays
;
but
God
,
who
acts
by
intelligence
,
and
with
a
Sovereign
liberty
applies
his
Virtue
and
Power
to
what
he
pleaseth
,
and
just
to
so
much
too
as
he
pleaseth
:
And
as
in
making
the
World
by
his
word
,
he
discovers
that
nothing
can
trouble
or
with-hold
him
,
by
making
it
at
several
resumptions
,
it
is
sufficiently
plain
and
evident
to
us
that
he
is
the
Master
of
his
Matter
,
of
his
Action
,
of
all
his
Enterprises
,
and
that
he
hath
not
in
any
of
his
proceedings
any
other
Rule
but
his
Will
,
which
is
always
right
by
it self
.
This
Conduct
of
Almighty
God
doth
likewise
shew
to
us
,
that
every
thing
cometh
immediately
out
of
his
hand
.
The
People
and
the
Philosophers
who
have
believed
that
the
Earth
mingled
with
Water
,
and
assisted
(
forsooth
)
with
the
warm
beams
of
the
Sun
,
had
produced
of
it self
,
through
its
own
fecundity
,
Plants
and
Animals
,
were
most
grosly
mistaken
.
The
Scriptures
have
made
us
to
understand
that
the
Elements
are
barren
,
if
the
word
of
God
makes
'em
not
fruitful
.
Neither
the
Earth
,
nor
the
Water
,
nor
the
Air
would
ever
have
had
Plants
,
or
Animals
,
which
we
now
see
in
them
,
if
God
,
who
had
made
and
prepared
the
matter
of
them
,
had
not
also
formed
them
by
Almighty
Will
,
and
had
not
given
to
every
thing
the
proper
Seeds
whereby
to
multiply
in
all
the
succeeding
Ages
.
Those
who
see
the
Plants
to
take
their
birth
and
their
increase
by
the
heat
of
the
Sun
,
might
think
that
that
is
the
Creator
of
them
:
but
the
Scripture
hath
plainly
made
it
out
to
us
,
that
the
Earth
was
clothed
with
Grass
,
and
all
sorts
of
Plants
,
before
ever
the
Sun
was
made
;
that
so
we
might
be
satisfied
that
on
God
alone
was
all
dependence
.
It
pleased
that
great
Workmaster
to
create
Light
,
before
he
had
put
it
into
the
form
which
he
hath
given
it
in
the
Sun
and
the
Stars
,
because
he
would
inform
and
convince
us
,
that
these
great
and
magnificent
Luminaries
,
which
we
would
so
willingly
make
Divinities
,
had
by
themselves
neither
that
curious
and
shining
Matter
,
whereof
they
are
now
composed
,
nor
that
admirable
form
to
which
we
see
them
now
reduced
.
In
a
word
,
the
account
of
the
Creation
,
such
as
Moses
has
given
us
of
it
,
discovers
to
us
that
great
Mystery
of
the
true
Philosophy
,
that
in
God
alone
resides
absolute
Fullness
and
Power
.
Happy
,
Wise
,
Almighty
,
alone
sufficient
in
himself
,
he
acts
without
necessity
as
he
acts
without
need
,
never
straitned
nor
constrained
,
nor
puzzled
with
his
matter
wherewith
he
doth
whatsoever
he
will
,
because
he
hath
by
his
alone
Will
given
to
it
the
foundation
of
its
Being
.
By
this
Sovereign
right
he
turns
it
,
he
fashions
it
,
he
moves
it
without
pain
or
uneasiness
,
all
things
depend
immediately
on
him
,
and
according
to
the
order
established
in
Nature
,
one
thing
depends
on
another
:
for
instance
,
the
birth
and
increase
of
Plants
,
on
the
heat
of
the
Sun
,
it
is
because
that
that
same
God
who
hath
made
all
the
parts
of
the
Universe
,
was
pleased
to
link
them
one
to
another
,
and
so
to
make
his
Wisdom
the
more
conspicuous
and
visible
by
that
marvellous
train
of
Causes
.
But
whatsoever
the
Holy
Scripture
teaches
us
about
the
Creation
of
the
World
,
it
is
nothing
comparatively
to
what
it
says
concerning
Man
.
Hitherto
God
had
done
every
thing
by
his
Command
:
Gen.
1.
Let
there
be
light
;
Let
there
be
a
firmament
in
the
midst
of
the
waters
,
and
let
it
divide
the
waters
from
the
waters
;
and
let
the
waters
be
gathered
together
unto
one
place
,
and
let
the
dry
land
appear
,
and
let
it
bring
forth
grass
;
and
let
there
be
lights
in
the
firmament
of
Heaven
,
to
divide
the
day
from
the
night
;
let
the
waters
bring
forth
abundantly
the
moving
creature
that
hath
life
;
and
let
the
Earth
bring
forth
the
living
creature
after
his
kind
:
But
when
he
comes
to
make
man
,
Moses
gives
him
then
a
new
Language
,
Let
us
make
man
,
says
he
,
in
our
Image
,
after
our
likeness
.
It
is
no
longer
that
imperious
and
commanding
word
;
it
is
a
word
more
mild
,
but
yet
no
whit
less
powerful
and
efficacious
.
God
held
a
Council
within
himself
;
He
excites
himself
,
as
it
were
,
to
shew
us
that
the
work
he
was
going
then
to
make
,
exceeded
all
the
other
part
of
the
Creation
,
which
he
had
already
finished
.
Let
us
make
man
.
God
speaks
within
himself
;
he
speaks
to
some
one
who
doth
as
himself
;
to
some
some
one
whose
Creature
and
Image
man
is
;
he
speaks
to
another
that
is
his
second
self
;
he
speaks
to
him
by
whom
all
things
were
made
,
to
him
who
says
in
the
Gospel
,
John
5.
v.
19.
Whatsoever
the
Father
doth
,
these
also
doth
the
Son
likewise
.
In
speaking
to
his
Son
,
or
with
his
Son
,
he
speaks
at
the
same
time
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
All-complying
,
Equal
,
and
Co-eternal
one
to
the
other
.
'T
is
an
unheard
of
thing
in
all
the
language
of
the
Sacred
Scriptures
,
that
any
other
than
God
should
speak
of
himself
in
the
plural
number
;
let
us
make
.
God
himself
in
the
Scripture
speaks
thus
but
two
or
three
times
,
and
this
extraordinary
language
began
to
appear
when
he
was
engaged
in
making
Man
.
When
God
changes
his
way
of
speaking
,
and
in
some
sort
of
conduct
too
,
it
is
not
to
be
supposed
that
he
changes
in
himself
;
but
he
demonstrates
to
us
that
he
is
going
to
begin
,
according
to
his
Eternal
Council
,
a
new
order
of
things
.
Thus
Man
,
so
highly
exalted
above
all
other
Creatures
,
whose
Generation
Moses
has
described
to
us
,
is
formed
in
a
manner
as
altogether
new
,
and
different
from
them
.
The
Trinity
begins
to
declare
it self
,
in
the
making
a
reasonable
Creature
,
whose
Intellectual
Operations
are
an
imperfect
Image
of
those
Eternal
Operations
,
by
which
God
is
fruitful
in
himself
.
The
word
of
Council
which
God
makes
use
of
,
points
to
us
,
that
the
Creature
which
was
going
to
be
made
,
was
the
only
One
here
below
capable
of
acting
by
Council
and
Intelligence
.
All
the
rest
is
no
less
extraordinary
.
Hitherto
we
have
not
seen
in
the
History
of
Genesis
,
the
finger
of
God
apply'd
to
a
corruptible
matter
.
To
frame
and
fashion
Man's
Body
,
He
himself
takes
up
some
of
the
dust
of
the
ground
,
Gen.
2.
v.
7.
and
that
dust
being
managed
by
such
a
hand
,
receives
the
most
beautiful
form
that
ever
yet
was
seen
in
the
World
.
This
particular
attention
,
which
was
visible
in
God
,
when
he
made
Man
,
shews
us
that
he
hath
a
particular
regard
for
him
,
tho'
otherwise
every
thing
is
conducted
immediately
by
his
infinite
Wisdom
.
But
the
manner
how
he
formed
the
Soul
,
is
still
much
more
marvellous
and
astonishing
;
he
derives
not
that
from
Matter
;
he
inspires
it
from
on
high
;
it
is
the
breath
of
life
which
proceeds
from
himself
.
When
he
created
the
Beasts
,
he
said
,
Let
the
waters
bring
forth
ab●ndantly
every
moving
Creature
;
Gen.
1.20.24
.
and
in
this
manner
he
created
the
Sea-Monsters
,
and
every
living
and
moving
Soul
which
was
to
fill
the
Waters
:
He
saith
also
,
Let
the
Earth
bring
forth
the
living
Creature
after
his
kind
,
cattle
,
and
creeping
thing
,
and
beast
of
the
Ea●th
after
his
kind
.
Thus
had
those
living
Souls
of
a
brutal
and
bestial
Life
their
Being
,
to
which
God
gives
for
all
their
Actions
nothing
but
Motions
dependent
on
the
Body
.
God
takes
them
out
of
the
Womb
of
the
Waters
and
of
the
Earth
;
but
this
Soul
,
whose
Life
ought
to
be
an
Imitation
of
his
own
,
which
was
to
live
as
himself
,
by
Reason
and
Intelligence
;
which
was
to
be
united
to
him
in
Contemplation
and
in
Love
,
and
which
for
this
reason
was
to
be
made
after
his
own
Image
and
Likeness
:
This
Soul
,
I
say
,
was
incapable
of
being
derived
from
matter
.
God
in
making
matter
can
easily
form
a
beautiful
and
curious
Body
;
but
in
whatsoever
sort
he
turns
and
fashions
it
,
he
will
never
find
his
Image
and
Resemblance
in
it
.
The
Soul
,
made
after
his
Image
,
and
which
can
be
happy
in
possessing
him
,
must
be
produced
by
a
new
Creation
;
it
must
come
from
above
,
and
this
is
that
breath
of
life
,
Gen.
2.7
.
which
God
breathed
from
his
own
Mouth
.
Let
us
always
remember
that
Moses
speaks
to
carnal
Men
by
sensible
Images
of
the
most
pure
and
intellectual
Truths
.
But
let
us
not
imagine
that
God
breaths
after
the
manner
of
Animals
;
let
us
not
suppose
our
Souls
to
be
a
subtil
Air
,
nor
a
flitting
Vapor
.
The
Breath
which
God
inspires
,
and
which
bears
in
it self
the
Image
of
himself
,
is
neither
Air
nor
Vapor
.
Let
us
not
believe
that
our
Souls
are
a
portion
of
the
divine
.
Nature
,
as
some
Philosophers
have
vainly
dream'd
.
God
is
not
a
Whole
to
be
divided
.
Tho'
there
should
be
parts
in
God
,
yet
they
should
not
be
made
.
For
the
Creator
,
the
uncreated
Being
should
not
be
composed
of
Creatures
.
The
Soul
is
made
,
and
so
made
,
that
it
is
no
part
of
the
divine
Nature
,
but
only
a
thing
made
after
the
Image
and
Resemblance
of
the
divine
Nature
,
a
thing
which
is
always
to
be
united
to
him
that
formed
it
;
this
is
what
is
understood
by
that
divine
Breath
,
it
represents
to
us
that
Spirit
of
Life
.
Thus
you
see
how
Man
was
formed
.
God
also
out
of
him
formed
a
Companion
that
he
design'd
to
give
him
.
All
Mankind
is
born
by
one
single
Marriage
,
that
so
how
dispersed
and
multiplied
soever
they
have
been
,
they
may
be
for
ever
one
single
and
the
same
Family
.
Our
first
Parents
thus
formed
,
were
placed
in
that
delicious
Garden
,
which
was
called
Paradise
.
God
was
only
obliged
to
himself
for
rendering
his
Image
happy
.
He
gave
to
Man
a
precept
,
to
make
him
sensible
that
he
had
a
Master
;
a
precept
joyned
to
a
thing
that
was
sensible
,
because
Man
was
made
with
Senses
:
A
Precept
that
was
easy
,
because
he
would
have
his
Life
as
commodious
as
it
should
be
innocent
.
But
Man
kept
not
this
Command
tho'
it
was
of
so
easy
an
Observance
;
he
hearkens
to
the
tempting
Spirit
,
and
he
hearkens
to
himself
also
,
instead
of
fixing
his
attention
on
God
only
:
So
that
his
Ruine
was
inevitable
:
But
here
we
must
consider
it
in
its
original
State
as
well
as
in
its
after-circumstances
.
God
in
the
beginning
had
made
his
Angels
,
Spirits
pure
and
separate
from
all
matter
.
He
that
made
nothing
but
what
was
good
,
had
created
them
all
in
Holiness
,
and
they
might
have
secured
their
Felicity
,
by
giving
themselves
up
voluntarily
to
their
Creator
.
But
whatsoever
is
derived
out
of
nothing
is
defective
.
One
part
of
these
Angels
suffered
themselves
to
be
seduced
by
their
own
self-Love
.
Unhappy
Creatures
,
who
would
be
pleased
in
themselves
,
and
not
in
God
.
They
lost
in
a
Moment
all
that
He
had
given
them
.
Strange
effect
of
Sin
!
Those
Holy
Creatures
of
Light
became
Spirits
of
Darkness
:
They
ceased
any
longer
to
have
any
Light
in
them
but
what
turned
it self
into
malicious
Craftiness
.
An
Envious
Malignity
possessed
them
in
the
room
of
their
former
Lovingness
and
Charity
:
Their
natural
Greatness
was
nothing
but
Pride
:
Their
Felicity
was
changed
into
that
consolation
of
getting
to
themselves
Companions
in
their
Misery
,
and
their
most
delightful
Exercises
were
to
be
miserably
imployed
in
tempting
Men.
The
most
perfect
of
them
all
,
who
had
also
been
the
most
proud
,
found
himself
the
greatest
evil
doer
,
as
he
was
the
most
miserable
:
Man
,
Psal.
8.5
.
whom
God
had
made
but
little
lower
than
the
Angels
,
in
uniting
him
to
a
Body
,
became
a
Spirit
so
perfect
as
if
he
had
been
an
Object
of
Jealousy
;
he
was
resolved
to
ensnare
him
in
his
Rebellion
,
afterwards
to
envelop
him
in
his
Ruine
.
We
will
take
notice
how
he
speaks
to
him
,
and
search
into
the
bottom
of
his
Artifices
.
He
addresses
himself
to
Eve
,
as
to
the
weaker
Vessel
;
but
in
the
person
of
Eve
he
speaks
to
her
Husband
as
well
as
to
her
,
Gen.
3.1
.
Why
hath
God
made
you
this
severe
Prohibition
?
If
he
hath
made
you
reasonable
,
you
ought
to
know
the
reason
of
all
things
:
This
Fruit
is
not
Poison
;
neither
shall
you
die
.
Gen.
3.4
.
Thus
that
revolted
Spirit
began
with
her
.
She
then
argued
upon
the
Command
,
and
her
Obedien●e
began
to
stagger
;
You
shall
be
as
Gods
,
free
and
independent
,
happy
in
your selves
,
wise
by
your selves
;
Gen.
3.5
.
knowing
good
and
evil
;
nothing
shall
be
impenetrable
to
you
.
By
●hese
Artifices
of
persuasion
,
did
this
wicked
Spirit
set
up
himself
against
the
order
of
the
Creator
,
and
made
himself
superior
to
the
Rule
.
Eve
being
half
brought
over
,
wishfully
looked
upon
the
Fruit
,
whose
Beauty
promised
a
pleasant
taste
:
Considering
that
God
had
united
in-Man
Soul
and
Body
,
she
thought
that
in
favour
to
Man
,
he
might
also
have
given
to
Plants
supernatural
Vertues
,
and
intellectual
gifts
to
sensible
Objects
.
After
she
had
eaten
of
that
Fruit
which
was
so
pleasant
to
the
Eye
,
and
so
much
to
be
desired
to
make
one
wise
,
v.
6.
she
presented
some
of
it
to
her
Husband
,
and
't
was
a
very
dangerous
assault
upon
him
.
Example
and
Complaisance
fortified
the
Temptation
;
he
was
beguiled
into
the
Sentiments
of
the
Tempter
,
being
so
well
seconded
;
a
deceitful
Curiosity
,
a
flattering
thought
of
Pride
,
the
secret
Pleasure
of
acting
by
himself
,
and
according
to
the
pulse
of
his
own
Inclinations
,
drew
him
in
,
and
miserably
was
he
cheated
:
He
resolved
to
make
a
dangerous
tryal
of
his
Liberty
,
and
he
tasted
,
with
the
Fruit
forbidden
him
,
the
fatal
Sweetness
and
Pleasure
of
contenting
his
Fancy
:
The
Senses
too
mingled
their
attractions
to
this
new
Charm
;
he
follows
them
;
he
submits
himself
to
them
,
and
he
who
before
was
the
Master
of
,
is
now
become
a
Captive
to
them
.
At
the
same
time
he
finds
a
change
in
every
thing
.
The
Earth
no
longer
smiles
upon
him
as
before
;
it
will
yield
nothing
but
by
an
industrious
Labour
:
The
Heaven
is
without
that
Serenity
of
Air
;
the
Beasts
which
were
all
subject
to
him
,
even
the
most
odious
and
most
w●ld
,
and
pleased
him
with
an
innocent
Divertisement
,
now
appear
to
him
in
dreadful
Forms
.
God
who
had
made
all
things
for
his
Happiness
,
in
a
moment
turned
all
things
to
his
miserable
punishment
.
He
was
become
a
Torment
to
himself
,
he
that
before
so
much
loved
himself
.
The
Rebellion
of
his
Senses
makes
him
see
somewhat
in
himself
(
he
knows
not
what
)
that
is
very
vile
and
despicable
.
'T
is
now
no
longer
that
first
work
of
the
Creator
,
wherein
every
thing
was
beautiful
;
Sin
has
formed
a
new
work
which
he
would
fain
conceal
,
if
possible
.
Man
could
no
longer
support
his
Shame
,
but
wished
he
had
been
able
to
cover
it
even
with
his
own
Eyes
.
But
God
was
still
much
more
unsupportable
to
him
.
That
great
God
who
had
made
him
after
his
own
Image
and
Likeness
,
and
who
had
indued
him
with
Understanding
as
a
necessary
relief
to
his
Mind
,
was
pleased
to
discover
himself
to
him
under
a
sensible
Form
.
Ibid.
8.
He
sought
out
the
most
recluse
places
of
the
Garden
to
hide
himself
from
him
,
who
before
was
all
his
Joy
and
all
his
Happiness
.
His
Conscience
accuses
him
before
ever
God
speaks
a
word
,
and
his
miserable
frivolous
Excuses
do
but
serve
the
more
absolutely
to
confound
him
.
He
must
die
;
the
remedy
of
an
immortal
State
is
taken
away
from
him
,
and
a
most
dreadful
Death
,
which
is
that
of
the
Soul
,
is
typisyed
to
him
by
that
Corporeal
to
which
he
is
condemned
.
And
behold
here
was
our
Sentence
pronounced
inclusively
in
his
.
God
,
who
had
resolved
to
reward
his
Obedience
in
all
his
descendent
Posterity
,
as
soon
as
he
had
revolted
and
fell
from
him
,
condemns
him
,
and
strikes
him
,
not
only
in
his
own
Person
,
but
likewise
in
all
his
Seed
,
as
in
the
most
quick
and
tenderest
part
of
himself
:
We
were
all
accursed
in
our
first
Parent
;
our
Birth
is
depraved
and
corrupted
in
its
very
Source
.
We
shall
not
here
examine
those
terrible
Rules
of
the
divine
Justice
,
by
which
the
whole
Race
of
Mankind
was
accursed
in
its
first
Original
.
Let
us
adore
the
Judgments
of
God
,
who
regards
all
men
as
one
single
man
in
him
from
whom
he
would
have
all
men
to
proceed
.
Let
us
also
look
upon
our selves
,
as
degraded
in
our
rebellious
Father
,
as
for
ever
made
miserable
by
the
Sentence
which
condemned
him
,
as
being
banished
with
him
,
and
excluded
out
of
Paradise
,
where
we
might
have
all
been
born
.
The
Rules
of
humane
Justice
may
help
us
a
little
to
enter
into
the
profoundness
of
the
divine
Justice
,
whereof
they
are
but
a
Shadow
,
but
they
cannot
discover
to
us
the
depth
of
that
Abyss
.
Let
us
believe
that
the
Justice
,
as
well
as
the
Mercy
of
God
,
will
not
be
measured
by
the
poor
scantling
Rules
of
Men
,
and
that
the
Effects
of
them
both
are
much
more
extensive
,
and
much
more
secret
.
But
though
the
Severities
of
God
upon
Mankind
are
dreadful
and
terrible
to
us
,
yet
let
us
admire
how
presently
he
turns
our
Eyes
to
an
Object
far
more
pleasant
and
delightful
.
Under
the
Figure
of
the
Serpent
,
whose
crooked
turnings
and
creepings
on
its
Belly
,
were
a
lively
Image
of
the
dangerous
Insinuations
,
and
deceitful
Artifices
of
the
evil
Spirit
,
God
shews
to
our
Mother
Eve
her
Enemy
conquered
,
Gen.
3.14
,
15.
and
discovers
to
her
that
blessed
Seed
by
which
her
Conqueror
shall
have
his
bruised
Head
,
that
is
to
say
,
shall
see
his
Pride
taken
down
,
and
his
Empire
destroyed
over
the
whole
Earth
.
That
blessed
Seed
was
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Son
of
a
Virgin
;
that
Jesus
Christ
in
whom
the
alone
Adam
had
not
sinned
,
because
he
was
to
come
from
Adam
in
a
Divine
manner
,
conceived
not
by
Man
,
but
by
the
Holy
Ghost
.
But
before
we
were
to
have
this
Saviour
given
us
,
Mankind
was
obliged
to
know
,
through
a
long
Experience
,
the
need
there
was
of
such
a
Help
and
Succour
.
Man
was
therefore
left
to
himself
,
his
Inclinations
were
vitiated
,
his
Riots
excessive
,
and
Iniquity
spread
it self
over
all
the
Earth
.
Then
did
God
set
himself
to
execute
his
Vengeance
upon
them
,
and
he
was
resolved
it
should
be
such
an
one
as
the
Memory
of
Man
should
never
forget
:
It
was
that
of
the
universal
Deluge
,
the
remembrance
of
which
does
effectually
still
continue
in
all
Nations
,
as
well
as
that
of
their
Wickedness
which
brought
it
.
Let
not
Men
henceforward
think
that
the
World
was
of
it self
,
and
that
what
hath
been
,
shall
always
be
as
of
it self
.
God
,
who
made
all
things
,
and
by
whom
all
things
subsist
,
w●
going
to
drown
both
Man
and
Beast
,
that
is
to
say
,
he
was
going
to
destroy
the
fairest
part
of
the
Creation
.
There
was
no
need
of
any
but
himself
,
to
destroy
what
he
had
made
by
a
word
of
his
Mouth
;
but
he
found
it
most
worthy
of
himself
to
make
his
Creatures
serve
as
an
Instrument
to
his
Vengeance
,
and
he
therefore
calls
the
Waters
to
commit
their
Violences
on
the
Earth
,
which
was
already
full
of
Wickedness
.
However
he
found
one
Man
just
among
them
.
God
,
before
he
saved
him
from
the
Deluge
of
the
Waters
,
had
preserved
him
,
by
his
Grace
,
from
the
Deluge
of
Iniquity
.
His
Family
was
reserved
to
re-people
the
Earth
,
which
was
then
but
an
immense
Solitude
.
By
the
provident
Care
of
that
righteous
Man
,
God
saved
the
Animals
,
that
so
Man
might
understand
that
they
were
made
for
him
,
and
subjected
to
his
Empire
by
their
Creator
.
The
World
seem'd
to
have
a
new
Frame
again
,
and
the
Earth
came
once
more
from
the
Bosom
of
the
Waters
;
but
in
this
Renovation
,
there
remains
an
eternal
Impression
of
the
Divine
Justice
.
Unto
the
Deluge
all
Nature
was
more
strong
and
vigorous
:
By
that
vast
quantity
of
Waters
which
God
sent
upon
the
Earth
,
and
by
the
long
abode
it
made
there
,
the
Sapp
,
which
was
enclosed
in
it
,
was
altered
,
the
Air
,
full
of
an
excessive
Humidity
,
fortified
the
principles
and
seeds
of
Corruption
;
and
the
first
Constitution
of
the
Universe
finding
it self
weak
and
languishing
,
Man's
Life
,
which
held
out
to
almost
a
thousand
years
,
began
to
diminish
by
little
and
little
;
neither
Herbs
nor
Fruits
had
any
longer
their
first
Strength
and
Efficacy
,
and
therefore
Man
was
to
have
given
him
a
more
substantial
Nourishment
in
the
Flesh
of
Beasts
.
Thus
by
degrees
the
remains
of
the
first
Institution
began
to
wear
off
and
to
be
effaced
;
and
changed
Nature
advertised
Man
that
God
was
no
more
the
same
for
him
,
since
he
had
been
so
highly
provoked
by
his
manifold
and
great
Transgressions
.
Now
that
extream
long
Life
of
the
first
Men
,
Maneth
.
Beros
.
Hestiae
.
Nic.
Damas
.
&
al.
apud
Joseph
.
an
t
.
l.
4.
Hesiod
.
Op.
&
al.
observed
in
the
Annals
of
the
People
of
God
,
hath
not
been
unknown
to
other
People
,
and
their
antient
Traditions
have
preserved
the
Memory
of
them
.
Death
which
now
came
on
,
made
Men
to
feel
a
more
ready
Vengeance
:
And
as
they
still
every
day
did
more
and
more
plunge
themselves
in
Wickedness
,
it
was
just
that
they
should
be
also
,
as
I
may
so
speak
,
every
day
more
and
more
overwhelmed
in
their
Punishments
.
The
bare
change
of
their
Diet
might
demonstrate
to
them
how
much
their
estate
was
impaired
,
since
that
in
being
grown
weaker
,
they
became
at
the
same
time
more
voracious
and
more
sanguinary
.
Before
the
time
of
the
Deluge
,
the
Food
which
Men
lived
on
without
violence
in
the
Fruits
that
fell
of
themselves
,
and
in
the
Herbs
which
also
withered
so
quickly
,
was
doubtless
some
remains
of
the
first
Innocence
,
and
of
the
Pleasure
to
which
we
were
formed
.
But
now
,
to
feed
us
,
we
must
shed
Blood
,
notwithstanding
the
Horror
wherewith
it
naturally
shocks
us
:
And
all
the
Delicacies
we
now
use
about
our
Tables
,
can
scarcely
conceal
from
us
the
nauseous
Carcasses
which
we
are
forced
to
eat
to
satisfy
us
.
And
yet
this
is
but
the
least
part
of
our
Miseries
.
Our
already
shortned
Lives
are
still
more
abridged
by
the
Violences
committed
on
one
another
.
Man
,
who
in
the
Infancy
of
Time
was
seen
to
be
very
tender
of
the
Lives
of
Beasts
,
by
a
vitious
custom
,
makes
nothing
now
of
taking
away
the
Life
of
his
own
Resemblance
,
and
fellow
Creature
.
It
was
in
vain
that
God
forbad
the
shedding
of
Blood
presently
after
the
Deluge
;
Gen.
9.4
,
5.
in
vain
,
to
save
some
Vestigia
of
the
first
sweetness
of
our
Nature
,
by
permitting
us
to
eat
of
the
Flesh
of
Beasts
:
in
vain
,
I
say
,
did
he
reserve
the
Blood
thereof
.
Murders
are
multiplied
without
measure
.
'T
is
true
,
Gen.
4.8
.
before
the
Deluge
Cain
had
sacrificed
his
Brother
to
his
Jealousy
.
Lamech
,
who
came
from
the
Loins
of
Cain
,
Ibid.
23.
committed
the
second
Murder
:
and
one
may
very
well
believe
there
were
several
others
after
those
two
damnable
Examples
.
But
Wars
were
not
yet
found
out
.
It
was
after
the
Deluge
that
those
Ravagers
of
Provinces
appeared
,
who
were
called
Conquerors
,
who
being
pushed
on
by
the
Glory
of
commanding
,
have
slain
so
much
innocent
Blood
.
Accursed
Nimrod
,
the
Off-spring
,
as
accursed
Cham
by
his
Father
,
Gen.
10.9
.
began
to
make
War
,
meerly
to
establish
an
Empire
to
himself
.
Since
then
Ambition
tramples
on
the
Lives
of
Men
,
without
any
Bounds
;
they
are
come
to
that
pass
now
,
as
to
kill
one
another
in
cool
Blood
without
any
Hatred
:
The
perfection
of
Honour
,
and
the
bravest
of
all
Arts
,
has
been
for
the
Sparks
to
boast
they
have
kill'd
their
Men.
Such
were
the
beginnings
of
the
World
,
as
the
History
of
Moses
represents
them
to
us
:
Beginnings
,
happy
at
first
,
but
afterwards
full
of
infinite
Evils
and
Mischiefs
,
in
relation
to
that
God
who
made
all
things
,
always
admirable
;
such
,
in
fine
,
as
we
conceive
in
revolving
them
in
our
Minds
,
by
considering
the
Universe
,
and
Mankind
,
always
under
the
hand
of
the
Creator
,
brought
out
of
nothing
by
his
Word
,
preserved
by
his
Goodness
,
governed
by
his
Wisdom
,
punished
by
his
Justice
,
delivered
by
his
Mercy
,
and
always
subject
to
his
Power
.
The
World
is
no
such
thing
as
the
Philosophers
apprehended
,
formed
,
according
to
some
,
by
a
fortuitous
Concourse
of
first
Bodies
,
or
which
,
according
to
the
wisest
of
them
,
hath
fitted
its
Matter
to
its
Author
,
who
by
consequence
depends
not
on
it
,
neither
in
the
ground
of
his
being
,
nor
in
his
first
Estate
,
and
who
tyes
it
up
to
certain
Laws
which
he
himself
cannot
violate
.
Moses
,
and
our
antient
Fathers
,
from
whom
Moses
has
recollected
the
Traditions
,
give
us
other
Thoughts
.
The
God
,
whom
he
hath
shown
unto
us
,
hath
far
another
kind
of
Power
:
He
can
do
,
and
undo
,
what
,
and
howsoever
,
he
pleaseth
:
He
prescribeth
Laws
to
Nature
,
and
destroys
them
again
when
ere
it
pleaseth
him
.
If
,
to
make
himself
known
in
times
,
when
the
Gross
of
Mankind
had
forgot
him
,
he
hath
wrought
astonishing
Miracles
,
and
hath
forced
Nature
to
start
from
its
most
constant
Laws
,
he
thereby
still
hath
continued
to
shew
,
that
he
was
the
absolute
Master
of
them
,
and
that
his
Will
is
the
only
Chain
that
preserves
the
Order
of
the
World
.
'T
is
exactly
what
Men
had
forgot
:
The
stability
of
so
curious
an
Order
,
served
now
to
persuade
them
that
that
Order
had
been
always
,
and
that
he
was
from
himself
;
whereby
they
were
induced
to
adore
either
the
World
in
general
,
or
the
Stars
,
the
Elements
,
and
in
short
,
all
those
great
Bodies
which
compose
it
.
God
therefore
hath
testified
to
Mankind
a
Goodness
worthy
of
himself
,
in
reversing
upon
some
most
extraordinary
and
particular
Occasions
,
that
Order
,
which
not
only
had
little
effect
upon
them
,
because
they
were
used
to
them
,
but
which
brought
them
(
so
far
were
they
deluded
by
their
Blindness
)
to
imagine
there
was
an
Eternity
and
Independence
in
somewhat
besides
God
.
The
History
of
the
People
of
God
,
at●ested
by
its
own
Course
,
and
by
the
Religion
,
as
well
of
those
who
have
writ
of
it
,
as
of
those
who
have
preserved
it
with
so
much
care
,
hath
kept
,
as
in
a
faithful
Register
,
the
Memory
of
those
Miracles
,
and
by
that
means
gives
us
the
true
Idea
of
the
supreme
Empire
of
God
,
the
Almighty
Master
of
his
Creatures
,
either
to
hold
them
in
subjection
to
those
general
Laws
which
he
hath
established
,
or
to
give
them
others
from
them
,
when
he
judges
it
necessary
,
by
some
surprizing
stroke
to
awaken
and
rouse
up
sleeping
Mankind
.
This
is
the
God
whom
Moses
hath
declared
to
us
in
his
Writings
,
as
the
only
one
whom
we
ought
to
serve
;
this
is
the
God
whom
the
Patriarchs
worshipped
before
Moses
;
in
one
word
,
the
God
of
Abraham
,
of
Isaac
,
and
of
Jacob
,
to
whom
our
Father
Abraham
was
willing
to
sacrifice
his
only
Son
,
whose
High-Priest
was
Melchisedech
,
the
Type
of
Jesus
Christ
,
to
whom
our
Father
Noah
sacrificed
when
he
came
out
of
the
Ark
,
whom
Righteous
Abel
acknowledged
in
his
offering
to
him
that
which
was
most
dear
and
pretious
to
him
,
whom
Seth
(
given
to
Adam
in
the
room
of
his
slain
Abel
)
made
known
to
his
Children
,
being
called
also
the
Sons
of
God
;
whom
Adam
himself
had
shewn
to
his
Posterity
,
as
that
great
Being
,
out
of
whose
Hands
he
had
been
so
lately
come
,
and
who
alone
could
put
an
end
to
the
Calamities
of
his
wretched
Posterity
.
Most
excellent
Philosophy
that
,
which
gives
us
such
pure
Ideas
of
the
Author
of
our
Being
!
Admirable
Tradition
,
which
preserves
to
us
the
Remembrance
of
his
so
magnificent
Works
!
How
holy
have
the
People
of
God
been
,
since
that
by
an
uninterrupted
Course
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
even
down
to
our
days
,
they
have
all
along
preserved
so
holy
a
Tradition
and
Philosophy
.
II.
Abraham
,
and
the
Patriarchy
.
Now
,
as
the
People
of
God
,
under
the
Patriarch
Abraham
,
took
up
a
more
regulated
Form
,
it
is
,
my
Lord
necessary
,
to
stay
you
a
while
upon
the
Contemplation
of
that
great
Man
.
He
was
born
about
three
hundred
and
fifty
years
after
the
Deluge
,
at
a
time
when
Man's
Life
,
though
reduced
to
much
straiter
Limits
,
was
yet
very
long
.
Noah
was
but
newly
dead
,
Shem
his
eldest
Son
was
then
living
,
and
Abraham
might
with
him
pass
almost
all
his
Life
.
Represent
then
to
your self
the
World
as
New
,
and
also
,
if
I
may
be
admitted
to
say
so
,
all
wet
still
with
the
Waters
of
the
Deluge
,
when
Men
so
near
to
the
beginning
of
things
,
only
needed
to
know
the
Unity
of
God
,
and
the
Service
which
was
due
to
him
from
Tradition
,
which
was
preserv'd
from
Adam
,
and
from
Noah
.
A
Tradition
,
besides
,
so
conformable
to
the
illuminations
of
Reason
,
as
it
seemed
that
a
Truth
so
clear
and
important
might
never
be
clouded
,
nor
forgotten
by
Mankind
.
Such
was
the
first
Estate
of
Religion
,
which
continued
down
to
Abraham
,
where
to
know
the
Greatness
of
God
,
Men
were
only
to
consult
their
Reason
and
their
Memory
.
But
Reason
was
weak
and
corrupted
,
and
proportionably
as
Men
were
at
further
distance
from
the
beginning
of
things
,
they
confounded
the
Ideas
which
they
had
received
from
their
Ancestors
.
The
stupid
and
ill-instructed
Youth
,
would
no
longer
believe
their
old
decrepit
Grandfathers
,
whom
they
scarcely
knew
after
so
many
Generations
;
and
humane
Sense
grown
bruitish
,
could
then
no
longer
raise
it self
up
to
intellectual
things
,
and
Men
resolving
only
to
worship
what
they
could
see
,
Idolatry
thus
spread
it self
over
all
the
Face
of
the
Earth
.
The
Spirit
that
had
deceived
the
first
Man
,
tasted
then
all
the
Fruit
of
his
Seduction
,
&
beheld
the
intire
effect
of
that
Word
,
You
shall
be
as
Gods
.
From
the
moment
that
he
spoke
it
,
he
designed
to
confound
in
Man
the
Idea
of
God
with
that
of
the
Creature
,
and
to
divide
a
Name
,
whose
Majesty
consists
in
being
incommunicable
.
His
Project
succeeded
.
Men
buried
in
Flesh
and
Blood
,
had
however
retained
an
obscure
Idea
of
the
divine
Power
,
which
kept
it self
up
by
its
own
Force
and
Energy
;
but
yet
,
which
was
so
confused
with
the
Images
that
came
into
their
own
Heads
and
Fancies
,
that
it
made
them
to
fall
down
and
worship
every
thing
wherein
appeared
any
Activity
or
any
Power
.
Thus
the
Sun
and
the
Stars
,
which
are
seen
at
so
vast
a
distance
,
the
Fire
and
the
Elements
,
whose
Effects
were
so
universal
,
were
the
first
Objects
of
the
publick
Adoration
.
Great
Kings
and
mighty
Conquerors
,
who
could
do
any
thing
they
pleased
on
the
Earth
,
the
Authors
of
Inventions
,
which
were
profitable
to
humane
Life
,
had
soon
after
divine
Honours
paid
to
them
.
15●
.
Men
were
at
the
pains
of
submitting
themselves
to
their
Senses
;
their
Senses
decided
all
things
,
and
in
spight
of
their
Reason
made
all
the
Gods
which
they
worshipped
here
below
.
How
distant
then
did
man
appear
from
his
first
Institution
,
and
how
sadly
was
the
Image
of
God
defaced
in
him
!
Could
God
have
made
him
with
his
perverse
Inclinations
,
which
every
day
declared
themselves
more
openly
?
And
that
prodigious
propensity
he
had
to
subject
himself
to
every
thing
else
but
to
his
natural
Lord
,
did
it
not
too
apparently
shew
the
strange
hand
by
which
the
Workmanship
of
God
had
been
so
lamentably
altered
in
the
mind
of
Man
,
that
scarce
was
there
any
Footstep
of
it
to
be
found
in
him
?
Pushed
on
by
that
blind
Impression
which
absolutely
swayed
him
,
he
plunged
himself
into
Idolatry
,
and
nothing
could
stay
him
.
So
great
a
Mischief
made
a
very
strange
Progress
.
For
fear
lest
all
Mankind
might
be
infected
,
and
the
knowledg
of
God
be
utterly
extinguished
,
that
great
God
,
called
from
on
high
his
Servant
Abraham
,
in
whose
Family
he
resolved
to
establish
his
Worship
,
and
preserve
the
antient
Faith
,
as
well
of
the
Creation
of
the
World
,
as
of
the
particular
Providence
with
which
humane
things
are
governed
.
Abraham
hath
always
been
celebrated
in
the
East
,
and
it
was
not
only
the
Hebrews
that
looked
on
him
as
their
Father
.
The
Idumeans
boasted
of
their
Extract
from
him
.
Ishmael
the
Son
of
Abraham
is
known
among
the
Arabians
as
the
Parent
from
whom
they
came
.
Gen.
16.17
.
Gen.
17.25
.
Joseph
.
Ant.
l.
13.
Circumcision
still
is
used
among
them
as
the
mark
of
their
Original
,
and
they
have
received
it
at
all
times
,
not
only
on
the
eighth
day
,
after
the
manner
of
the
Jews
,
but
at
thirteen
years
of
Age
,
as
the
Scripture
informs
us
it
was
given
to
their
Father
Ishmael
;
a
Custom
which
continues
still
among
the
Mahometans
.
There
are
other
Arabian
People
who
yet
remember
Abraham
and
Ketura
,
Alex.
Polyb.
apud
Joseph
,
ant.
l.
16.
and
they
are
the
same
that
the
Scripture
makes
to
come
from
that
Marriage
.
That
Patriarch
was
a
Chaldean
,
and
those
People
famous
for
their
Astronomical
Observations
,
have
reckoned
Abraham
for
one
of
their
most
learned
Observators
.
Beros
.
Hecar
.
Eup.
Alex.
Polyb.
&
al.
apud
Joseph
.
an
t
.
l.
8.
&
Eus.
praep.
Ev.
9.16
,
17
,
18
,
19
,
20.
&
13.11
.
Nic.
Damas
.
lib.
4.
Hist.
univ
.
in
excerpt
.
Vales
.
p.
491.
&
ap.
Jos.
an
t
.
l.
8.
&
Eus.
praep.
Ev.
9.16
.
Gen.
13.
&c.
The
Historians
of
Syria
have
made
him
King
of
Damascus
,
though
a
Stranger
,
and
come
from
the
Borders
of
Babylon
,
and
they
report
that
he
left
the
Kingdom
of
Damascus
,
to
settle
himself
in
the
Country
of
the
Canaanites
,
since
called
Judea
.
But
it
will
be
best
for
us
to
observe
what
the
sacred
History
relates
to
us
of
this
great
Man
.
We
have
seen
that
Abraham
followed
that
way
of
living
which
was
led
by
his
Ancestors
,
before
that
all
the
World
was
reduced
into
Kingdoms
.
He
reigned
in
his
Family
,
with
which
he
embraced
the
pastoral
Life
,
so
much
renowned
for
its
simplicity
and
Innocence
;
rich
in
his
Flocks
,
in
his
Slaves
,
and
in
his
Silver
;
but
without
Lands
and
Demeans
;
and
yet
he
lived
in
a
strange
Kingdom
,
but
was
respected
,
and
independent
as
a
Prince
.
His
Piety
and
his
Uprightness
,
protected
by
God
,
attracted
that
respect
to
him
.
He
treated
as
an
Equal
with
Kings
,
who
sought
his
Alliance
,
and
it
was
from
thence
came
that
antient
Opinion
,
that
he
made
himself
a
King
.
But
tho'
his
life
was
simple
and
peaceable
,
yet
understood
he
the
Arts
of
War
,
but
then
it
was
only
to
defend
his
opprest
Allies
.
Gen.
14.
He
defended
them
,
and
revenged
them
by
a
most
signal
Victory
:
He
restored
to
them
all
their
Riches
re-taken
from
their
Enemies
,
without
reserving
any
thing
but
the
Tythe
,
which
he
offered
up
to
God
,
and
the
Quota
which
belonged
to
the
Auxiliary
Troops
which
he
had
brought
along
with
him
to
the
Battle
.
But
after
so
great
a
service
,
he
refused
the
Presents
of
the
Kings
with
an
unparallel'd
Magnanimity
,
and
could
not
indure
that
any
man
should
boast
he
had
inriched
Abraham
.
He
would
be
indebted
to
none
but
to
his
God
,
who
had
protected
him
,
and
whom
he
solely
followed
with
a
most
perfect
Faith
and
Obedience
.
Guided
by
that
Faith
,
he
had
forsaken
his
Native
Countrey
,
to
come
to
a
Land
which
God
had
shewn
him
.
God
who
had
called
him
,
and
made
him
worthy
of
his
Alliance
,
Articled
it
upon
these
Conditions
.
He
declared
to
him
that
he
would
be
his
God
,
Gen.
12.17
.
and
the
God
of
his
Posterity
,
that
is
to
say
,
he
would
be
their
Protector
,
and
that
they
should
serve
him
as
the
only
God
,
the
Creator
of
Heaven
and
Earth
.
He
promised
him
a
Land
(
't
was
that
of
Canaan
)
to
serve
for
a
fixed
habitation
to
his
Posterity
,
Ibid.
and
for
a
place
for
his
Religion
.
He
had
no
Children
,
and
his
Wife
Sarah
was
barren
.
God
swore
to
him
by
Himself
,
and
by
his
Eternal
Veracity
,
Gen.
12
.
2.1●.4
,
5.17.19
.
that
from
him
,
and
from
his
Wife
should
come
a
Race
,
that
for
number
should
equal
the
Stars
in
the
Firmament
,
and
the
Sand
on
the
Sea-shore
.
But
the
most
remarkable
Article
of
all
of
the
Divine
Promise
was
this
,
All
the
People
should
presently
fall
into
Idolatry
.
God
promised
to
this
Holy
Patriarch
,
that
in
him
,
and
in
his
Seed
should
all
those
blind
Nations
that
had
forgotten
their
Creator
,
be
blessed
,
that
is
to
say
,
re-called
to
the
knowledge
of
him
,
Gen.
12.3.18.18
.
wherein
the
true
Benediction
is
to
be
found
.
By
that
promise
was
Abraham
made
the
Father
of
all
the
faithful
,
and
his
Posterity
was
chosen
to
be
the
source
from
whence
the
Blessing
was
to
go
upon
all
the
Earth
.
In
that
Promise
was
included
the
Advent
of
the
Messiah
so
often
foretold
to
our
Fathers
,
but
always
foretold
as
Him
who
was
to
be
the
Saviour
of
all
the
Gentiles
,
and
of
all
the
people
of
the
World
.
Thus
that
blessed
Branch
,
promised
to
Eve
,
became
also
the
Branch
and
Cion
of
Abraham
.
This
was
the
foundation
of
the
Covenant
;
and
these
the
Conditions
of
it
.
Gen.
17.
Abraham
received
the
sign
of
it
in
Circumcision
,
a
Ceremony
whose
proper
effect
was
to
shew
that
that
Holy
Man
belonged
to
God
,
with
all
his
Family
.
Abraham
was
childless
when
God
began
to
bless
his
Race
:
And
God
left
him
for
several
years
without
giving
him
any
:
Afterwards
he
had
Ishmael
,
who
was
to
be
the
Father
of
a
great
People
,
Gen.
12.15.2.16.3
,
4
,
17.20.21.13
.
but
not
of
that
chosen
People
so
much
promised
to
Abraham
.
The
Father
of
the
chosen
People
was
to
proceed
from
him
,
and
from
his
wife
Sarah
,
Gen.
21.2
.
who
then
was
barren
.
At
length
when
Ishmael
was
thirteen
years
old
,
came
this
so
much
desired
Son
;
he
was
called
Isaac
,
that
is
to
say
,
Laughter
,
a
Son
of
Joy
,
a
Son
of
Miracle
,
a
Son
of
Promise
,
who
shewed
by
his
Birth
,
that
the
true
Children
of
God
are
born
of
Grace
.
He
,
this
Child
of
blessing
,
was
grown
to
some
considerle
statute
,
and
of
an
age
from
which
his
Father
might
hope
to
have
other
Children
of
him
,
when
of
a
sudden
God
commands
him
to
offer
him
up
as
a
Sacrifice
.
Gen.
22.
To
what
a
tryal
is
Faith
exposed
!
Abraham
carrys
Isaac
to
the
Mountain
which
God
had
shewn
him
,
and
he
went
to
sacrifice
that
Son
in
whom
alone
God
promised
to
make
him
the
Father
both
of
his
People
,
and
of
the
Messiah
.
Isaac
presented
his
naked
Bosom
to
the
Sword
,
which
his
Father
held
out
ready
to
strike
him
.
God
being
satisfied
with
the
obedience
both
of
Father
and
Son
,
demanded
no
further
of
them
.
After
those
two
great
Men
had
given
to
the
World
so
lively
and
fair
an
Image
of
the
voluntary
Oblation
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
in
their
Souls
had
tasted
if
the
bitternesses
of
his
Cross
,
they
were
esteemed
truly
worthy
of
being
his
Ancestors
.
Gen.
22.28
.
Abraham's
faithfulness
made
God
confirm
to
him
all
his
promises
,
and
blessed
anew
,
not
only
his
Family
,
but
also
in
his
Family
all
the
Nations
of
the
World
.
In
effect
,
he
continued
his
protection
to
Isaac
his
Son
,
and
to
Jacob
his
Grand-child
.
They
were
his
imitators
,
and
adhered
as
he
did
,
to
the
Antient
Faith
,
to
the
Antient
manner
of
living
,
which
was
the
Pastoral
;
to
the
Antient
Government
of
Mankind
,
where
every
Father
of
a
Family
was
a
Prince
in
his
own
House
.
Thus
in
the
Changes
and
Revolutions
continually
made
among
Men
,
the
Holy
Antiquity
revived
in
the
Religion
,
and
in
the
conduct
of
Abraham
,
and
of
his
Children
.
God
did
also
repeat
to
Isaac
,
and
to
Jacob
the
same
Promises
which
he
had
made
to
Abraham
;
Gen.
25.11.26.4.28.14
.
and
as
he
called
himself
the
God
Abraham
,
so
he
took
upon
him
the
name
of
the
God
of
Isaac
,
and
of
the
God
of
Jacob.
Under
his
protection
those
three
great
Men
began
to
dwell
in
the
Land
of
Caanan
,
but
as
strangers
,
and
without
possessing
there
a
foot
of
ground
,
until
the
Famine
brought
Jacob
into
Aegypt
,
where
his
Children
being
multiplied
became
soon
after
a
great
People
,
Acts
7.5
.
as
God
had
promised
him
.
But
tho'
this
People
,
whom
God
made
to
be
born
in
his
Covenant
,
were
to
be
enlarged
by
Generation
,
and
that
the
Blessing
was
to
follow
the
Blood
,
yet
this
great
God
failed
not
mark
out
to
them
the
Election
of
his
Grace
:
For
after
he
had
chosen
Abraham
from
among
the
Nations
,
out
of
the
Children
of
Abraham
he
chose
Isaac
,
and
from
the
two
Twins
of
Isaac
he
chose
Jacob
,
to
whom
afterwards
he
gave
the
name
of
Israel
.
Jacob
had
twelve
Sons
,
who
were
the
twelve
Patriarchs
,
heads
of
the
twelve
Tribes
.
All
were
entred
into
the
Covenant
;
but
Judah
was
chosen
from
amidst
all
his
Brethren
to
be
the
Father
of
the
Kings
of
Israel
,
and
the
Father
of
the
Messiah
,
so
much
promised
to
his
Ancestors
.
The
time
was
come
that
the
ten
Tribes
being
cut
off
from
the
People
of
God
for
their
Infidelity
,
the
Posterity
of
Abrah●m
lost
its
Antient
Blessing
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Religion
,
the
Land
of
Canaan
,
and
the
hopes
of
the
Messiah
,
but
only
in
the
Tribe
of
Judah
,
which
was
to
give
the
name
to
the
rest
of
the
Israelites
,
who
were
called
Jews
,
and
to
all
the
Country
,
which
was
called
Judea
.
Thus
the
Divine
Election
appeared
still
even
in
that
carnal
people
,
which
was
to
be
preserved
by
ordinary
propagation
.
Gen.
49.10
.
Jacob
in
his
Spirit
saw
the
Mystery
of
this
Election
just
before
he
dyed
,
when
his
Sons
stood
round
about
his
Bed
to
receive
the
blessing
of
so
good
a
Father
.
God
discovered
to
him
the
Estate
of
the
twelve
Tribes
,
when
they
should
be
come
to
the
promised
Land
;
he
reveals
it
to
them
in
a
few
words
,
and
those
few
words
include
innumerable
Meysteries
.
Though
all
that
he
spoke
of
Judah's
Brethren
be
expressed
with
an
extraordinary
magnificence
,
and
shews
the
man
transported
out
of
himself
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
when
he
comes
to
Judah
,
he
is
carried
out
yet
higher
:
Judah
,
saith
he
,
thou
art
He
whom
thy
Brethren
shall
praise
:
Gen.
49.8
,
9
,
10.
thine
hand
shall
be
on
the
neck
of
thine
Enemies
;
thy
Fathers
Children
shall
bow
down
before
Thee
.
Judah
is
a
Lyons
Whelp
:
From
the
prey
,
my
Son
,
thou
art
gone
up
:
He
stooped
down
,
he
couched
as
a
Lyon
,
and
as
an
old
Lyon
,
who
shall
rouse
him
up
?
The
Scepter
(
that
is
to
say
,
the
Authority
)
shall
not
depart
from
Judah
,
nor
a
Lawgiver
from
between
his
feet
,
until
Shiloh
come
:
and
unto
him
shall
the
gathering
of
the
people
be
.
The
rest
of
the
Prophecy
is
about
the
Countrey
which
the
Tribe
of
Judah
shall
posses
in
the
Holy
Land
.
But
the
last
words
,
as
we
have
seen
them
,
(
howsoever
we
take
them
)
signifies
nothing
but
him
who
was
to
be
the
Ambassador
of
God
,
the
Minister
and
Interpreter
of
his
Will
,
the
Accomplishment
of
his
Promises
,
and
the
King
of
the
new
People
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Messiah
,
or
the
Anointed
of
the
Lord
.
Jacob
speaks
expresly
to
none
but
to
Judah
,
from
whom
that
Messiah
was
to
come
:
In
the
destiny
of
Judah
alone
he
comprehends
the
destiny
of
all
the
Nation
,
which
after
its
dispersion
was
to
see
the
rest
of
the
other
Tribes
re-united
under
the
Standards
of
Judah
.
All
the
Terms
of
the
Prophecy
are
clear
:
there
is
only
the
word
Scepter
,
which
the
common
use
of
out
Tongue
might
make
us
take
for
the
only
Royalty
;
whereas
in
the
Sacred
Language
it
signifies
in
general
,
Power
,
Authourity
,
and
Magistracy
.
That
use
of
the
word
Scepter
runs
through
all
the
pages
of
the
Scripture
:
It
plainly
appears
also
in
the
Prophecy
of
Jacob
,
and
the
Patriarch
means
,
that
in
the
days
of
the
Messiah
all
Authority
shall
be
put
to
an
end
in
the
House
of
Judah
,
which
imports
the
total
ruine
of
a
State
.
Thus
the
times
of
the
Messiah
are
noted
out
to
us
here
by
a
double
change
.
By
the
former
,
the
Kingdom
of
Judah
and
of
the
Jews
is
threatned
with
its
last
ruine
:
By
the
latter
,
there
was
a
new
Kingdom
to
be
set
up
,
not
of
one
single
People
,
but
of
all
People
,
over
whom
the
Messiah
was
to
be
the
head
and
hope
.
In
the
Style
of
Holy
Writ
,
the
Jews
are
called
in
the
singular
number
,
and
by
way
of
eminence
,
Isa.
65.
&c.
Rom.
10.21
.
Isa.
2.2
,
3.49.6.18.51.4
,
5.
The
People
,
or
the
people
of
God
:
And
when
we
find
it
used
the
plural
,
those
who
are
versed
in
the
Scriptures
,
understand
the
other
people
,
who
,
we
see
also
are
promised
to
the
Messiah
in
the
Prophecy
of
Jacob.
This
great
Prophecy
comprehends
in
a
few
words
all
the
History
of
the
Jewish
People
,
and
of
Christ
our
Saviour
,
who
was
promised
to
them
.
It
points
out
to
us
all
the
course
of
the
people
of
God
,
and
it
effectually
continues
to
this
day
.
Therefore
I
pretend
not
to
make
a
Commentary
of
it
to
You
;
there
is
no
need
for
You
to
have
one
,
since
by
barely
observing
their
course
,
You
will
easily
see
the
sence
of
the
Oracle
unvailed
of
it self
,
and
that
the
very
events
themselves
will
be
their
own
Interpreters
.
After
Jacob's
death
,
III.
Moses
,
the
written
Law
,
and
the
bringing
of
the
People
into
the
promised
Land
.
the
People
of
God
abode
in
Aegypt
,
unto
the
time
of
the
Mission
of
Moses
,
that
is
to
say
,
about
two
hundred
years
.
So
that
it
was
four
hundred
and
thirty
years
before
God
gave
his
people
the
Land
which
he
had
promised
them
.
He
was
resolved
to
accustom
his
Elect
to
rely
upon
his
Promise
,
being
assured
that
it
should
be
fulfilled
either
sooner
or
later
,
and
always
at
the
exact
time
appointed
by
his
Eternal
Providence
.
The
Iniquities
of
the
Amorites
,
both
whose
Land
and
Spoils
he
was
resolved
to
bestow
on
them
,
were
not
yet
full
,
as
he
declared
to
Abraham
,
Gen.
15.16
.
so
as
he
knew
they
would
be
when
he
should
deliver
them
to
that
hard
and
unpitiable
vengeance
,
which
he
would
bring
upon
than
by
the
hands
of
his
chosen
People
.
There
was
time
to
be
given
for
this
People
to
multiply
,
that
so
they
might
be
able
to
fill
the
Land
which
was
designed
them
,
and
to
possess
it
by
force
,
Ibid.
in
rooting
out
those
Inhabitants
who
were
accursed
by
God
.
He
was
willing
to
have
them
undergo
in
Aegypt
a
hard
and
insupportable
Captivity
,
that
so
being
delivered
by
unheard
of
Prodigies
,
they
might
be
in
love
with
their
Rescuer
,
and
eternally
celebrate
his
Mercies
.
This
was
the
order
of
the
Councils
of
God
,
so
as
himself
has
revealed
them
to
us
,
to
teach
us
to
fear
him
,
to
adore
him
,
to
love
him
,
and
to
wait
with
Faith
and
Patience
.
The
time
being
come
,
he
hearkens
to
the
cries
of
his
People
,
who
were
cruelly
afflicted
by
the
Aegyptians
,
and
he
sends
Moses
to
deliver
his
Children
from
thdr
Tyranny
.
He
makes
himself
known
to
that
great
Man
,
more
than
ever
yet
he
had
done
to
any
Man
living
.
He
appears
to
him
in
a
manner
equally
magnificent
and
comforting
:
he
declares
to
him
that
He
is
that
He
is
.
All
that
is
before
him
is
but
a
shadow
.
I
am
,
Exod.
3.14
.
saith
he
,
that
I
am
.
Being
and
Perfection
belongs
to
me
alone
.
He
takes
up
a
new
Name
,
which
designates
Being
and
Life
in
him
as
in
their
Source
,
and
it
is
that
great
name
of
God
,
Terrible
,
Mysterious
,
and
Incommunicable
,
by
which
he
will
for
the
time
to
come
be
served
.
I
will
not
in
retail
give
you
an
account
of
the
Plagues
of
Aegypt
,
nor
of
the
hardness
of
Pharaoh's
heart
,
nor
of
the
passing
over
the
red
Sea
,
not
of
the
Smoke
,
nor
Lightnings
,
the
Trumpet
sounding
,
and
the
dreadful
Thundering
and
Noise
that
the
People
heard
on
Mount
Sinai
.
God
there
engraved
with
his
own
hand
upon
two
Tables
of
Stone
the
fundamental
Precepts
of
Religion
and
Society
.
He
dictated
the
rest
to
Moses
with
a
loud
Voice
.
To
preserve
this
Law
in
its
strength
and
vigour
he
was
ordered
to
convene
a
venerable
Assembly
of
seventy
Elders
,
Exod.
24.1
.
Numb.
11.16
.
who
were
to
be
called
the
Senate
of
the
People
of
God
,
and
the
perpetual
Council
of
the
Nation
.
God
made
his
publick
appearance
,
and
caused
his
Law
to
published
in
his
presence
with
an
astonishing
demonstration
of
his
Majesty
and
Power
.
Till
then
God
had
given
nothing
by
writing
,
which
might
serve
as
a
Rule
for
Mankind
.
The
Children
of
Abraham
only
had
Circumcision
,
and
the
Ceremonies
that
accompanied
it
,
for
a
Token
of
the
Covenant
which
God
hath
contracted
with
that
Elect
Race
.
They
were
separated
by
that
sign
from
the
other
People
,
who
worshipped
false
Gods
:
Now
they
kept
themselves
in
the
Covenant
of
God
by
the
remembrance
they
had
of
the
Promises
made
to
their
Fathers
,
and
they
were
known
as
a
People
who
served
the
God
of
Abraham
,
of
Isaac
,
and
of
Jacob.
God
was
so
strangely
forgotten
,
that
it
was
necessary
to
make
him
discernable
by
the
name
of
those
who
had
been
his
worshippers
,
and
of
whom
he
was
also
the
declared
Protector
.
This
great
God
was
resolved
no
longer
to
leave
to
the
hare
memory
of
Mankind
the
Mystery
of
Religion
,
and
of
his
Covenant
.
It
was
time
to
give
stronger
bars
to
Idolatry
,
which
overwhelmed
the
World
,
and
was
even
like
to
extinguish
the
remains
of
natural
Light
in
Men.
Ignorance
and
blindness
was
most
prodigiously
increased
since
Abraham's
time
.
In
his
time
,
and
a
little
after
,
the
knowledge
of
God
extended
it self
into
Palestine
and
Egypt
,
Gen.
14.18
,
19.
Melchisedeck
King
of
Salem
was
the
Priest
of
the
most
High
God
,
possessor
of
Heaven
and
Earth
.
Abimelech
King
of
Gerar
,
and
his
Successor
of
the
same
name
,
feared
God
,
swore
in
his
Name
,
and
admired
his
Power
.
The
Threatnings
of
that
great
God
were
dreadful
to
Pharaoh
King
of
Egypt
,
Gen.
21.22
,
23.26.28
,
29.
Gen.
12.17
,
18.
Exod.
5.1.23.9.1
.
&c
,
Exod.
8.26
.
But
in
the
time
of
Moses
,
those
Nations
were
perverted
.
The
true
God
was
no
longer
known
in
Egypt
as
the
God
of
all
the
People
of
the
World
,
but
as
The
God
of
the
Hebrews
.
They
then
worshipped
Beasts
,
and
even
creeping
things
of
the
Earth
.
Every
thing
was
God
,
excepting
God
himself
,
and
the
World
which
God
had
made
for
the
manifestation
of
his
Power
,
seemed
now
to
be
become
a
Temple
of
Idols
.
Mankind
stragled
so
far
as
to
adore
its
very
Vices
,
and
its
Passions
,
and
there
is
nothing
to
be
wondered
at
in
all
this
.
There
was
no
Power
more
Inevitable
and
Tyrannical
than
their
own
.
Man
accustomed
to
believe
every
thing
divine
that
was
powerful
,
as
he
felt
himself
dragged
on
to
a
vice
by
a
force
that
was
invincible
,
he
easily
thought
that
that
same
force
was
somewhat
out
of
himself
,
and
so
presently
made
a
God
of
it
!
'T
was
thence
that
unchast
Love
had
so
many
Altars
erected
to
it
,
and
some
impurities
which
are
horrible
even
to
name
,
Levit.
20.23
.
began
to
be
mixed
with
their
Sacrifices
.
Cruelty
got
into
them
too
at
the
same
time
:
Guilty
Man
,
who
was
troubled
at
the
sense
of
his
own
wickedness
,
and
looked
on
God
as
his
Enemy
,
supposed
he
could
no
ways
better
appease
and
reconcile
him
than
by
extraordinary
Sacrifices
.
He
must
shed
Man's
Blood
an
mix
it
with
that
of
Beasts
:
a
blind
fear
pushed
on
Fathers
to
immolate
their
own
Children
,
and
to
burn
them
to
their
Gods
instead
of
Incense
.
Those
Sacrifices
were
common
in
the
times
of
Moses
,
and
were
but
one
part
of
those
horrid
Iniquities
of
the
Amorites
,
whose
vengeance
God
doth
commit
to
the
Children
of
Israel
.
But
they
were
not
only
peculiar
to
those
people
.
'T
is
known
,
Herod
.
l.
2.
Caes
.
de
bel
.
Gall.
6.
Diod.
l.
1.5
.
Plin.
l.
30.
Athen
.
l.
13.
Proph.
de
abst
.
l.
2.
Jorn
.
de
●eb
.
Get.
&c.
that
among
all
the
people
of
the
world
,
not
excepting
one
,
Men
have
sacrificed
their
own
resemblances
;
and
there
had
been
no
place
on
the
Earth
,
where
those
sad
and
frightful
Divinities
were
not
worshipped
,
whose
implacable
hatred
to
Mankind
did
not
require
of
them
such
Sacrifices
.
Amidst
so
great
an
Ignorance
,
Man
came
to
fall
down
and
worship
even
the
work
of
his
own
hands
.
He
believed
himself
able
to
shut
up
the
Divine
Spirit
in
his
Statues
,
and
so
miserably
had
he
forgot
't
was
God
that
made
him
,
that
he
thought
in
his
turn
he
was
able
to
make
a
God
.
Who
could
believe
it
,
if
Experience
did
not
shew
us
that
so
stupid
and
brutish
an
Error
was
not
only
the
most
universal
,
but
also
the
most
riveted
and
incorrigible
among
men
?
Thus
it
must
be
confessed
,
to
the
confusion
of
Mankind
,
that
the
first
of
Truths
,
that
which
the
world
preaches
,
that
whose
Impression
is
the
most
powerful
,
was
the
most
remote
from
men's
●ight
.
The
Tradition
which
preserved
it
in
their
minds
,
tho'
it
was
clear
enough
,
and
sufficiently
present
,
if
we
would
have
been
attentive
to
it
,
was
just
ready
to
vanish
and
be
gone
.
Prodigious
Fables
,
and
such
also
as
were
as
full
of
Impiety
as
Extravagance
,
took
their
place
.
The
time
was
come
where
Truth
but
ill
kept
in
the
memory
of
men
,
could
no
longer
keep
it self
with
being
written
,
and
God
having
besides
resolved
to
form
his
people
to
Virtue
by
Laws
more
express
,
and
in
a
greater
number
,
he
was
pleased
at
the
same
time
to
give
them
in
writing
.
Moses
was
summoned
to
this
work
.
That
great
Man
recollected
the
History
of
past
Ages
;
That
of
Adam
that
of
Noah
,
that
of
Abraham
,
that
of
Isaac
,
that
of
Jacob
;
that
of
Joseph
,
or
rather
that
of
God
himself
,
and
of
his
admirable
Works
.
He
was
not
to
search
far
for
the
tradition
of
his
Ancestors
.
He
was
born
a
hundred
Years
after
the
Death
of
Jacob.
The
old
Men
of
his
time
might
have
conversed
several
Years
with
that
Holy
Patriarch
:
The
memory
of
Joseph
,
and
the
Miracles
which
God
had
wrought
by
that
great
Minister
of
the
Kings
of
Egypt
were
yet
fresh
in
their
Minds
.
The
Lives
of
three
or
four
Men
reached
up
even
to
Noah
,
who
had
seen
the
Sons
of
Adam
,
and
,
as
I
may
so
say
,
had
touched
the
beginning
of
time
and
things
.
Thus
the
antient
traditions
of
Mankind
,
and
those
of
the
Family
of
Abraham
were
not
hard
to
be
collected
;
the
Memory
of
them
was
still
alive
;
and
we
need
not
wonder
if
Moses
in
his
Genesis
speaks
of
things
that
happened
in
the
first
Ages
,
as
things
certain
,
whose
memorable
Monuments
are
still
to
be
seen
both
in
the
neighbouring
People
,
and
in
the
Land
of
Canaan
.
In
the
time
when
Abraham
,
Isaac
and
Jacob
inhabited
that
Land
,
they
had
in
several
places
erected
the
monuments
of
things
which
had
happened
to
them
.
There
is
yet
shewn
there
the
places
where
the
lived
,
the
Wells
they
had
dug
and
sunk
in
those
dry
and
sterile
Countries
to
find
their
Families
and
their
Flocks
Water
;
the
Mountains
whereon
they
Sacrificed
to
Almighty
God
,
and
where
he
manifested
himself
to
them
;
the
Stones
which
they
had
laid
on
Heaps
to
serve
as
a
memorial
to
Posterity
;
the
Tombs
wherein
their
blessed
Ashes
are
deposited
:
The
memory
of
those
great
Men
were
fresh
,
not
only
in
all
the
Country
,
but
likewise
in
all
the
East
,
where
many
of
those
famous
Nations
have
still
remembred
that
they
have
come
from
their
Race
.
So
when
the
Hebrews
entred
into
the
promised
Land
,
every
place
there
did
celebrate
their
Ancestors
;
both
the
Towns
and
the
Mountains
,
and
the
very
Stones
themselves
did
there
speak
of
those
marvellous
Men
,
and
of
those
astonishing
Visions
,
by
which
God
had
confirmed
them
in
the
antient
and
true
belief
.
Those
who
are
ever
so
little
conversant
in
Antiquities
,
do
know
how
curious
the
first
times
were
,
to
erect
and
to
preserve
such
Monuments
,
and
how
industriously
careful
Posterity
has
been
since
to
retain
the
occasions
of
their
setting
of
them
up
.
'T
was
one
of
the
ways
of
their
writing
History
;
the
Stones
have
since
been
better
fashioned
and
polished
;
and
Statues
have
succeeded
after
Pillars
to
great
and
solid
Masses
,
which
the
first
times
erected
.
'T
is
also
very
rational
to
believe
that
in
the
lineage
,
wherein
was
preserved
the
knowledg
of
God
,
were
also
preserved
by
writing
the
remembrances
of
antient
times
.
For
Men
have
never
been
without
that
care
.
At
least
this
is
most
certain
,
that
they
made
Songs
,
which
the
Fathers
taught
their
Children
;
Songs
which
were
sung
at
their
Festivals
and
in
their
Assemblies
,
gave
a
perpetuity
to
the
remembrance
of
the
most
remarkable
actions
of
the
past
Ages
.
From
hence
came
Poetry
,
which
was
afterwards
changed
into
various
forms
and
modes
,
the
most
antient
whereof
is
still
preserved
in
Odes
,
and
those
heroick
ways
,
used
by
all
the
Antients
,
and
still
to
this
day
by
those
People
who
have
not
the
use
of
Letters
,
in
Praising
God
and
great
Men.
The
stile
of
those
Songs
is
bold
,
extraordinary
,
natural
always
in
what
it
is
fit
,
to
represent
Nature
in
all
its
Transports
,
which
for
that
reason
is
forced
by
the
most
lively
and
impetuous
Sallies
,
disengaged
from
these
ordinary
Bonds
that
are
requisite
in
an
united
Discourse
,
confined
besides
to
just
Numbers
and
Cadences
,
which
advances
their
force
,
surprizes
the
Ear
,
seizes
the
Imagination
,
gives
an
Emotion
to
the
Heart
,
and
with
more
ease
imprints
it self
in
the
Memory
.
Among
all
the
People
of
the
World
,
none
have
so
much
used
these
kind
of
Songs
as
have
the
People
of
God
.
Moses
takes
notice
of
a
great
many
of
them
,
which
he
denotes
by
the
first
Verses
,
because
the
People
knew
the
rest
.
Numb
.
xxi
.
v.
14.17.18.27
&c.
Exod.
xv
.
1.
He
himself
hath
made
two
of
this
Nature
.
The
first
is
his
Song
for
their
triumphant
passing
over
the
Red
Sea
,
and
the
Enemies
of
the
People
of
God
,
some
already
drowned
,
the
rest
half
conquered
by
the
dread
and
terror
of
it
.
By
the
second
,
Deut.
xxxii
.
v.
1.
Moses
confounds
the
Peoples
ingratitude
,
by
setting
forth
Gods
Mercy●
and
Vengeance
.
Following
Ages
imitated
him
.
'T
was
God
and
his
marvellous
Works
were
the
Subject
of
those
Odes
which
they
composed
;
God
himself
inspired
them
,
and
it
was
only
to
the
People
of
God
that
Poetry
came
truly
by
Enthusiasm
.
Jacob
declared
in
that
mystical
Language
the
Oracles
which
contained
the
Destiny
of
his
twelve
Sons
,
that
so
every
Tribe
might
the
more
easily
keep
in
Mind
what
particularly
related
to
it
,
and
learn
to
praise
him
,
who
was
no
less
magnificent
in
his
Predictions
than
faithful
in
performing
them
.
Thus
you
see
the
means
made
use
of
by
God
to
preserve
,
even
down
to
Moses
,
the
remembrance
of
past
transactions
.
That
great
Man
instructed
by
all
those
means
,
and
raised
upon
high
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
hath
written
the
Works
of
God
with
an
exactness
and
simplicity
which
attracts
belief
and
admiration
,
not
only
to
himself
,
but
even
to
Almighty
God
.
He
hath
joined
to
past
actions
,
which
contained
the
original
and
antient
Traditions
of
the
People
of
God
,
the
wonders
which
God
actually
wrought
for
their
deliverance
.
Of
that
he
produces
to
the
Israelites
no
other
Witnesses
than
their
own
Eyes
.
Moses
tells
them
not
of
things
which
were
done
in
impenetrable
retreats
,
and
in
profound
Caves
;
he
speaks
not
in
the
Air
;
he
particularizes
and
circumstantiates
every
thing
,
as
a
Man
that
fears
not
to
be
caught
in
an
untruth
.
He
grounds
all
their
Laws
,
and
their
whole
Republick
on
the
wonders
which
they
themselves
have
seen
.
Those
wonders
were
nothing
else
but
Nature
changed
all
on
a
sudden
on
different
occasions
for
their
deliverance
,
and
the
punishment
of
their
Enemies
;
the
Sea
divided
it self
in
two
,
the
Earth
opened
herself
,
heavenly
Food
,
abundance
of
Water
gushing
out
of
Rocks
,
by
a
stroke
of
the
Rod
,
and
the
Heaven
which
gave
them
a
visible
sign
to
direct
their
March
,
and
such
like
Miracles
which
they
themselves
had
seen
for
forty
Years
.
The
People
of
Israel
were
no
more
intelligent
,
nor
more
subtil
than
other
People
,
who
being
given
up
to
their
Senses
,
could
not
have
any
conceptions
of
an
Invisible
God
.
On
the
contrary
,
they
were
stupid
and
rebellious
as
much
,
if
not
more
than
any
other
People
.
But
that
invisible
God
in
his
nature
,
made
himself
so
sensible
by
his
continual
Miracles
,
and
Moses
inculcated
them
with
so
much
force
,
that
at
length
that
sensual
People
were
overcome
by
the
pure
Idea
of
a
God
who
made
all
things
by
his
word
,
of
a
God
who
who
was
only
Spirit
,
Reason
,
and
Intelligence
.
So
that
,
whilst
Idolatry
,
so
mightily
encreased
since
Abraham's
time
,
was
spread
over
all
the
Face
of
the
Earth
,
the
only
Posterity
of
that
Patriarch
was
free
from
it
.
Their
Enemies
bore
that
Testimony
of
them
;
and
the
People
,
where
the
truth
of
Tradition
was
not
yet
utterly
abolished
and
worn
out
,
declared
with
astonishment
,
that
there
was
not
seen
an
Idol
in
Jacob
,
neither
any
superstitious
Presages
,
nor
Divinations
,
nor
Witchcrafts
;
but
they
were
a
People
who
trusted
in
the
Lord
their
God
,
whose
Power
was
invincible
.
To
fix
and
imprint
in
their
minds
the
Unity
of
God
,
and
the
perfect
Uniformity
which
he
requires
in
his
worship
,
Moses
often
repeats
,
that
in
the
promised
Land
this
only
God
would
chuse
out
a
place
,
in
which
alone
the
Feasts
and
Sacrifices
,
Numb
.
xii
.
xiv
,
xv
,
xvi
,
xvii
,
&c.
and
all
the
publick
Service
should
be
performed
.
Whilst
they
were
waiting
for
this
desired
place
,
during
the
time
the
People
wandered
in
the
wilderness
,
Moses
built
the
Tabernacle
,
the
Temple
which
was
carried
about
,
where
the
Children
of
Israel
offered
up
their
Prayers
to
God
,
who
had
made
heaven
and
earth
,
and
who
did
not
disdain
(
with
reverence
may
I
say
it
)
to
travel
with
them
and
to
be
their
Guide
.
Upon
this
Principle
of
Religion
,
upon
this
Sacred
Foundation
was
built
all
the
Law
;
a
Law
holy
,
just
,
beneficent
,
honest
,
wise
,
provident
,
and
simple
,
which
bound
the
Society
of
men
among
themselves
by
the
holy
Society
of
Man
with
God
.
To
this
Holy
Institution
he
added
Majestical
Ceremonies
,
Feasts
that
recalled
to
mind
the
Remembrances
of
the
Miracles
,
whereby
the
People
of
Israel
had
been
delivered
;
Deut.
xxvii
.
xxviii
.
&c.
and
what
no
other
Legislator
ever
durst
do
,
particular
Assurances
that
all
things
should
be
prosperous
with
them
so
long
as
they
liv'd
in
subjection
to
the
Law
:
whereas
their
Disobedience
should
be
pursued
with
a
manifest
and
inevitable
vengeance
.
He
must
needs
be
very
much
assured
by
God
to
be
able
to
give
such
a
Foundation
to
his
Laws
,
and
the
event
hath
justifyed
that
Moses
had
not
spoke
of
his
own
head
.
As
to
the
numerous
observances
which
he
laid
upon
the
Hebrews
,
tho'
now
they
seem
superfluous
to
us
,
they
were
in
those
days
requisite
and
necessary
to
separate
the
people
of
God
from
the
rest
of
Mankind
,
and
served
as
a
Barrier
to
Idolatry
,
lest
it
should
bewitch
and
ensnare
the
people
of
God
into
Compliances
with
their
ways
of
worship
.
To
maintain
the
Religion
and
all
the
Traditions
of
the
People
of
God
among
the
twelve
Tribes
,
one
Tribe
was
chosen
to
which
God
gives
in
share
with
the
Tithes
and
Oblations
,
the
care
of
Sacred
things
.
Levi
and
his
Children
are
themselves
consecrated
to
God
as
the
Tenth
of
all
his
People
.
In
Levi
Aaron
is
chosen
to
be
the
High
Priest
,
and
the
Priesthood
is
made
hereditary
in
his
Family
.
Thus
the
Altars
had
their
Ministers
;
the
Law
her
particular
Defenders
;
and
the
course
of
the
People
of
God
is
justified
by
the
Succession
of
its
Priests
,
who
came
without
I●terruption
from
Aaron
the
first
of
them
all
.
But
what
was
still
more
lovely
in
this
Law
,
was
that
it
prepared
the
way
for
a
Law
more
August
and
Noble
,
less
clogg'd
with
Ceremonies
,
and
more
fruitful
in
Divine
Virtues
.
Moses
,
to
keep
the
People
in
expectation
of
that
Law
,
confirmed
to
them
the
coming
of
that
great
Prophet
who
was
to
proceed
from
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Jacob.
Deut.
18.15
,
18.
The
Lord
thy
God
,
saith
he
,
will
raise
up
unto
thee
,
a
Prophet
from
the
midst
of
Thee
,
of
thy
Brethren
,
like
unto
me
,
unto
him
Ye
shall
hearken
.
That
Prophet
like
unto
Moses
,
a
Legislator
as
he
was
,
who
could
he
be
unless
the
Messiah
,
whose
Doctrine
was
one
day
to
influence
and
sanctifie
all
the
World
?
And
there
arose
not
a
Prophet
since
in
Israel
like
unto
Moses
,
Deut.
34.10
.
whom
the
Lord
knew
face
to
face
,
and
who
gave
Laws
to
his
People
.
So
even
unto
the
time
of
the
Messiah
,
the
People
in
all
times
and
under
all
difficulties
,
rested
themselves
only
upon
Moses
.
As
Rome
paid
Reverence
to
the
Laws
of
Romulus
,
Numa
,
and
the
twelve
Tables
;
as
Athens
had
recourse
to
those
of
Solon
;
as
Lacedemonia
preserved
and
respected
those
of
Lycurgus
;
So
the
Hebrews
were
continually
alledging
those
of
Moses
.
Now
the
Legislator
had
so
well
adjusted
all
things
in
it
,
that
never
was
there
an
occasion
to
change
any
thing
.
Wherefore
the
Body
of
the
Jewish
Law
is
not
a
Recollection
of
divers
Laws
made
at
several
times
and
upon
different
occasions
.
Moses
being
illuminated
by
the
Spirit
of
God
,
had
foreseen
all
things
.
We
do
see
none
of
the
Ordinances
of
David
,
or
of
Solomon
,
or
of
Jehosaphat
,
or
of
Hezekiah
,
though
they
were
all
very
zealous
for
Justice
;
The
good
Princes
only
observed
the
Law
of
Moses
,
1
Kings
2.3
.
Deut.
4.2.12.32
.
and
were
contented
to
recommend
the
observance
of
it
to
their
Successors
.
Either
to
add
to
it
,
or
to
diminish
one
Tittle
from
it
,
was
an
attempt
which
the
People
looked
upon
with
horror
.
There
was
a
continual
need
of
the
Law
to
regulate
not
only
their
Feasts
,
their
Sacrifices
,
and
their
Ceremonies
,
but
also
all
their
other
publick
and
private
Actions
,
Judgments
,
Concracts
,
Marriages
,
Successions
,
Funerals
,
the
very
form
of
their
Clothes
,
and
in
general
whatsoever
respected
manners
.
There
was
no
other
Book
wherein
the
Precepts
of
good
living
were
studied
.
They
were
to
examine
and
meditate
on
it
night
day
,
and
to
remember
the
Sentences
,
and
to
have
them
always
before
their
Eyes
.
That
the
Children
learnt
to
read
:
The
only
Rule
of
Education
which
was
given
to
their
Parents
to
teach
them
,
and
to
inculcate
into
them
,
and
to
make
them
observe
that
holy
Law
which
alone
was
able
to
make
them
wise
from
their
Childhood
.
So
likewise
was
it
to
be
in
the
hands
of
all
the
World
.
Besides
the
constant
daily
readily
which
every
one
was
obliged
to
in
private
,
there
was
a
publick
reading
of
it
at
the
end
of
every
Seven
years
,
Deut.
31.10
.
2
Esdras
8.17
,
18.
in
the
Solemnity
of
the
year
of
Release
,
and
it
was
as
a
new
publication
at
the
Feast
of
Tabernacles
,
where
all
the
People
were
assembled
for
eight
days
.
Moses
caused
the
Original
of
Deuteronomy
,
Deut.
31.26
.
which
was
an
abstract
of
the
whole
Law
,
to
be
put
in
the
side
of
the
Ark
of
the
Covenant
.
But
for
fear
lest
in
futurity
of
time
it
might
be
altered
by
the
malice
or
negligence
of
men
.
Besides
the
Copies
which
ran
among
the
People
,
there
were
made
Authentique
Precedents
,
which
being
carefully
reviewed
and
kept
by
the
Priests
and
Levites
,
were
esteemed
as
Originals
and
Records
.
The
Kings
for
Moses
had
wisely
foreseen
that
these
People
would
at
last
have
Kings
as
well
as
other
Nations
)
The
Kings
,
I
say
,
were
obliged
by
an
express
law
in
Deuteronomy
to
receive
from
the
hands
of
the
Priests
and
Levites
one
of
these
Precedents
which
were
so
religiously
corrected
,
Deut.
17.18
.
that
they
might
transcribe
and
read
it
all
their
lives
.
The
Precedents
thus
reviewed
by
publick
Authority
,
were
held
by
all
People
in
singular
Veneration
:
they
looked
on
them
as
being
immediately
derived
from
the
hands
of
Moses
,
as
pure
and
entire
as
God
had
dictated
them
to
him
.
An
ancient
Volume
of
this
severe
and
religious
Correction
having
been
found
in
the
House
of
the
Lord
,
2
Kings
22.8
.
&c.
2
Chron.
34.14
.
&c.
in
the
Reign
of
Josiah
,
and
peradventure
was
that
very
Original
which
Moses
had
caused
to
be
put
in
the
side
of
the
Ark
of
the
Covenant
,
stirred
up
the
Piety
of
that
holy
King
,
and
thereby
was
the
occasion
of
bringing
that
People
to
Repentance
.
The
great
effects
which
all
along
the
publick
reading
of
that
Law
wrought
are
innumerable
.
In
a
word
,
it
was
a
perfect
Book
,
which
being
joyned
by
Moses
to
the
History
of
the
People
of
God
,
it
taught
them
their
Origine
their
Religion
,
Polity
,
Manners
,
Philosophy
,
and
whatsoever
conduced
to
the
regulation
of
Life
,
whatsoever
united
and
formed
Society
,
the
good
and
the
bad
Examples
;
The
Reward
of
the
one
,
and
the
rigorous
Punishments
which
had
attended
the
other
.
By
that
admirable
Discipline
,
a
People
brought
out
of
Slavery
and
Bondage
,
and
kept
forty
years
in
the
Wilderness
,
came
all
fitted
to
the
Land
which
they
were
to
possess
.
Moses
brings
them
to
the
Entrance
,
and
being
informed
of
his
approaching
end
,
he
commits
the
remains
of
what
was
yet
to
be
done
to
Joshua
.
Deut.
31.14
.
&c.
But
before
he
dyed
,
he
composed
that
long
and
most
excellent
Song
which
begins
with
these
words
.
Give
ear
,
O
ye
Heavens
,
Deut.
32.1
.
and
I
will
speak
;
and
hear
,
O
Earth
,
the
words
of
my
mouth
.
In
that
Silence
of
all
nature
,
he
speaks
first
to
the
People
with
a
sorce
that
was
inimitable
,
and
foreseeing
their
Infidelities
;
he
discovers
to
them
the
dreadfulness
of
it
.
All
of
a
sudden
he
goes
out
of
himself
,
as
if
he
found
all
Humane
Discourse
below
so
great
a
Subject
;
he
reporteth
what
God
saith
,
and
it
makes
him
speak
with
so
much
elevation
and
so
much
sweetness
,
that
we
know
not
which
inspired
him
most
,
whether
Fear
and
Confusion
,
or
Love
and
Confidence
.
All
the
People
learnt
by
heart
that
Divine
Song
by
the
order
of
God
,
Deut.
31.19
,
22.
and
of
Moses
.
That
great
Man
after
that
died
content
,
as
a
Man
that
had
forgot
nothing
which
might
preserve
in
the
Memory
of
his
People
the
Benefits
and
Precepts
of
God
.
He
leaves
his
Children
in
the
midst
of
their
Citizens
without
any
distinction
,
and
without
any
extraordinary
establishment
.
He
hath
been
admired
not
only
by
his
People
,
but
by
all
the
People
of
the
World
,
and
never
had
any
Legislator
so
great
a
name
as
He
among
all
Mankind
.
'T
is
believed
that
he
writ
the
Book
of
Job
.
The
Sublimity
of
the
Thoughts
,
and
the
Majesty
of
the
Style
,
make
that
History
worthy
of
Moses
.
For
fear
lest
the
Hebrews
should
be
puffed
up
by
attributing
the
Grace
of
God
to
themselves
alone
;
it
was
necessary
to
make
them
to
understand
that
that
great
God
had
his
chosen
ones
,
even
in
the
Race
of
Esau
.
And
what
Doctrine
was
more
important
?
and
what
more
profitable
Consolation
could
Moses
give
to
the
People
afflicted
in
the
Wilderness
,
than
that
of
the
Patience
of
Job
,
who
,
being
delivered
into
the
hands
of
Satan
,
to
be
exercised
by
all
manner
of
Miseries
,
saw
himself
deprived
of
his
Wealth
,
his
Children
,
and
all
the
Comforts
of
this
World
;
presently
after
,
struck
with
a
horrible
Disease
,
and
moved
within
by
the
Temptation
of
Blasphemy
and
Despair
▪
yet
he
,
remaining
firm
and
resolute
in
his
Integrity
,
made
it
evident
,
that
a
faithful
devout
Soul
,
supported
by
the
Divine
Relief
,
in
the
midst
of
the
fiercest
and
most
frightful
Trials
,
and
in
spight
of
all
the
blackest
thoughts
which
the
Evil
Spirit
could
suggest
to
it
,
knew
not
only
how
to
maintain
an
invincible
Trust
and
Confidence
,
Job
13.15.14.14.15.16.21.19.25
.
&c.
but
also
to
raise
up
it self
by
his
own
greatest
Afflictions
to
the
highest
Contemplation
,
and
to
acknowledge
in
the
Sufferings
it
endures
with
the
Vanity
and
Nothingness
of
Man
,
the
Supreme
Empire
of
God
;
and
his
Infinite
Wisdom
.
This
is
what
the
Book
of
Job
instructs
us
in
.
To
keep
up
the
Character
of
Time
here
is
seen
the
Faith
of
the
holy
Man
crowned
by
Temporal
Prosperities
;
but
yet
the
People
of
God
are
hereby
taught
to
know
what
is
the
virtue
of
Sufferings
,
and
to
have
a
fore-taste
of
the
Grace
which
was
one
day
to
be
fastened
to
the
Cross
.
Moses
had
tasted
it
when
he
preferred
the
Sufferings
and
Ignominy
which
he
was
to
undergo
with
the
People
of
God
,
to
the
Delicacies
and
Abundance
in
the
House
of
the
King
of
Egypt
.
From
that
time
God
made
him
to
taste
of
the
Reproaches
of
Jesus
Christ
.
He
tasted
them
also
again
in
his
precipitated
Flight
,
and
in
his
Exile
of
forty
years
.
Heb.
11.24
,
25
,
26.
But
he
drunk
even
to
the
bottom
of
Christ
his
Cup
,
when
being
chosen
to
save
that
People
,
Numb.
14.10
.
&c.
he
was
forced
to
undergo
their
continual
Revoltings
,
wherein
he
ran
the
hazard
of
his
life
.
He
learnt
what
it
would
cost
him
to
save
the
People
of
God
,
and
shewed
at
a
distance
what
a
higher
deliverance
't
was
one
day
to
cost
the
Saviour
of
the
World
.
That
great
Man
had
not
so
much
as
the
consolation
of
entering
into
the
promised
Land
:
he
only
saw
it
from
the
top
of
a
Mountain
,
Numb.
20.12
,
13.27.14
.
Deut.
32.50
,
51.
and
was
not
ashamed
to
confess
that
he
was
excluded
from
it
by
a
sin
,
which
tho'
it
seemed
but
little
,
yet
deserved
to
be
punished
so
severely
in
a
man
whose
Grace
was
so
particularly
eminent
.
Moses
served
for
an
example
to
the
severe
Jealousie
of
God
,
and
to
the
Judgments
which
he
executed
with
so
terrible
an
exactness
on
those
whom
his
Bounty
and
Kindness
obliged
to
a
more
perfect
Fidelity
.
But
still
a
higher
Mystery
is
shewn
us
in
this
Exclusion
of
Moses
.
That
wise
Legislator
,
who
by
so
many
Miracles
did
only
lead
the
Children
of
God
in
the
Neighbourhood
of
their
Land
,
serves
himself
to
us
for
an
Evidence
,
Heb.
7.19
.
that
his
Law
made
nothing
perfect
,
and
that
without
being
able
to
give
us
the
accomplishment
of
the
Promises
,
it
makes
us
only
(
as
it
were
)
to
salute
them
at
a
distance
,
or
leads
us
at
most
but
to
the
gate
of
our
Inheritance
.
It
was
a
Joshua
,
a
Jesus
,
for
it
was
the
true
name
of
Joshua
,
who
by
that
name
,
and
by
his
office
represented
the
Saviour
of
the
World
:
it
was
that
Man
so
much
below
Moses
in
all
things
,
and
superiour
only
to
him
by
his
name
;
it
was
He
,
I
say
,
who
was
to
bring
the
People
of
God
into
the
holy
Land
.
By
the
Victories
of
that
great
Man
,
before
whom
Jordan
was
driven
back
,
the
Walls
of
Jericho
fell
down
of
themselves
,
and
the
Sun
stood
still
in
the
midst
of
Heaven
;
God
established
his
Children
in
the
Land
of
Canaan
,
out
of
which
by
the
same
means
he
drove
the
abominable
People
.
By
the
hatred
which
his
faithful
ones
had
against
them
,
he
inspired
them
with
an
extreme
indignation
of
their
wickedness
and
impiety
,
and
the
punishment
which
was
inflicted
by
their
Ministry
,
filled
them
themselves
with
fear
of
the
Divine
Justice
,
of
which
they
executed
the
Decrees
.
One
part
of
those
People
whom
Joshua
drove
out
ot
their
Land
,
Procop.
lib.
2.
de
bel
.
Vand.
went
and
planted
themselves
in
Africa
,
where
was
found
a
long
time
after
in
an
ancient
Inscription
,
the
Monument
of
their
Flight
,
and
the
Victories
of
Joshua
.
After
those
miraculous
Victories
had
put
the
Israelites
in
the
possession
of
the
greatest
part
of
the
Land
which
was
promised
to
their
Fathers
;
Joshua
,
and
Eleazar
the
High
Priest
,
Jos.
13
,
14.
&
seq
.
Numb.
26.53.34.17
.
Jos.
14
,
15.
with
the
Heads
of
the
twelve
Tribes
,
divided
it
among
them
according
to
the
Law
of
Moses
,
and
assigned
to
the
Tribe
Judah
time
the
first
and
the
greatest
Lot
.
From
the
time
of
Moses
,
it
was
set
above
the
others
in
Number
,
in
Courage
,
and
in
Dignity
.
Joshua
dyed
,
and
the
People
continued
the
Conquest
of
the
Holy
Land
.
God
would
have
the
Tribe
of
Judah
to
march
at
the
Head
,
Numb.
2.3.9.7.12.10.14
.
1
Chron.
5.2
.
Judg
1.1
,
2.4.8
.
and
declared
that
he
had
delivered
the
Countrey
into
their
hands
.
In
fine
,
it
overcame
die
Canaanites
,
and
took
Jerusalem
,
which
was
to
be
the
holy
City
,
and
the
capital
City
of
the
People
of
God
:
it
was
the
ancient
Salem
,
where
Melchisedek
had
reigned
in
Abraham's
time
;
Melchisedek
,
that
King
of
Righteousness
,
Heb.
7.2
.
(
for
that
is
the
meaning
of
his
Name
)
and
at
the
same
time
too
,
King
of
Peace
,
for
that
is
King
of
Salem
;
whom
Abraham
had
owned
for
the
greatest
High-Priest
in
the
World
,
as
if
Jerusalem
had
then
been
destined
for
a
holy
City
,
and
the
head
of
Religion
.
That
City
was
at
first
given
to
the
Children
of
Benjamin
,
who
,
being
weak
and
few
in
number
,
could
not
drive
out
the
Jebusites
the
ancient
Inhabitants
of
Jerusalem
,
but
they
dwelt
among
them
.
Judg.
1.21
.
Under
the
Judges
the
People
of
God
were
variously
treated
,
according
as
they
did
well
or
ill
.
After
the
death
of
the
old
men
who
had
seen
Miracles
from
the
hand
of
God
,
the
remembrance
of
those
mighty
Works
decayed
,
and
the
universal
inclination
and
bent
of
Mankind
warp'd
the
People
to
Idolatry
.
As
often
as
they
fell
into
it
,
they
were
punish'd
;
and
as
often
as
they
repented
,
they
were
delivered
.
The
Faith
of
Providence
,
and
the
Truth
of
the
Promise
,
and
the
Threatnings
of
Moses
,
was
confirmed
more
and
more
in
the
hearts
of
the
true
Believers
.
But
God
prepared
also
greater
Examples
of
them
.
The
People
demanded
a
King
,
and
God
gave
them
Saul
:
quickly
reproved
for
his
sins
:
he
at
last
resolved
to
establish
a
Royal
Family
,
from
which
e
Messiah
should
come
,
and
he
chose
it
in
Judah
.
David
,
1
Sam.
16.11.12
.
&c.
a
young
Shepherd
sprung
out
of
that
Tribe
,
the
youngest
of
the
Sons
of
Jesse
,
whose
merit
neither
his
Father
,
nor
his
Family
knew
,
but
yet
whom
God
found
to
be
after
his
own
heart
,
was
anointed
by
Samuel
in
Bethlehem
,
which
was
his
own
Country
.
Here
the
People
of
God
,
IV.
David
,
the
Kings
and
the
Prophets
.
to
take
up
a
Form
more
August
and
Magnificent
,
the
Kingdom
was
setled
in
the
House
of
David
.
That
House
began
by
two
Kings
of
different
Characters
,
but
both
were
admirable
.
David
a
warlike
and
conquering
Prince
subdued
the
Enemies
of
the
People
of
God
,
whose
Arms
were
dreaded
over
all
the
East
;
and
Solomon
famous
for
his
Wisdom
both
at
home
and
abroad
,
made
that
People
happy
by
a
profound
Peace
.
But
the
Progress
of
Religion
does
here
require
some
particular
Remarks
upon
the
Lives
of
those
two
great
King●
David
reigned
at
first
over
Judah
,
mighty
and
victorious
,
and
afterwards
he
was
owned
over
all
Israel
.
2
Sam.
5.6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
1
Chron.
11.6
,
7
,
8.
1
Chron
2.16
.
He
took
from
the
Jeb●sites
the
strong
Hold
of
Zion
,
which
was
the
Citadel
of
Jerusalem
.
Being
Master
of
that
Fortress
,
he
established
there
,
by
the
order
of
God
,
the
Sea
of
the
Kingdom
and
that
of
Relig●on
;
and
there
he
lived
:
He
built
round
about
it
,
and
called
it
The
City
of
David
;
Joab
his
Sister
's
built
the
rest
of
the
City
;
and
Jerusalem
took
up
a
new
form
.
Those
of
Judah
possessed
all
the
Country
,
and
Benjamin
being
few
in
number
,
dwelt
together
with
them
.
The
Ark
of
the
Covenant
built
by
Moses
,
where
God
dwelleth
between
the
Cherubims
,
and
where
the
two
Tables
of
the
Decalogue
were
kept
,
had
then
no
fixed
place
.
David
brought
it
in
Triumph
,
2
Sam.
6.2
,
16
,
17.
&c.
with
shouting
and
with
the
sound
of
the
Trumpet
,
into
Zion
,
which
he
had
conquered
by
the
Almighty
help
of
God
,
that
so
God
might
reign
in
Zion
,
and
that
he
might
be
acknowledged
there
as
the
Protectors
of
David
,
1
Chro.
16.39.21.29
.
of
Jerusalem
,
and
of
all
the
Kingdom
.
But
the
Tabernacle
wherein
the
People
had
worshipped
God
in
the
Wilderness
,
was
yet
,
at
Gibeon
;
and
there
it
was
where
they
offered
their
Sacrifices
upon
the
Altar
which
Moses
had
built
.
It
was
but
in
expectation
that
there
would
be
a
Temple
,
where
the
Altar
should
be
re-united
with
the
Ark
,
and
where
should
be
performed
all
the
Service
.
When
David
had
conquered
all
his
Enemies
,
and
had
extended
his
Victories
even
to
Euphrates
;
being
at
quiet
,
and
a
mighty
Conquerour
,
he
at
all
his
thought
upon
the
establishing
of
the
Divine
Worship
,
and
on
the
same
Mountain
where
Abraham
went
to
Sacrifice
his
only
Son
,
2
Sam.
8.11
.
1
Chron.
18.
2
Sam.
24.25
.
1
Chron.
21.22
.
&
seq.
Jos.
an
t
.
7.10
.
and
was
stopped
by
the
hand
of
an
Angel
,
he
designed
by
the
appointment
of
God
,
the
place
of
the
Temple
.
He
said
down
all
his
Designs
;
he
amassed
mighty
no●
and
precious
Materials
for
it
;
he
dedicated
all
the
Spoils
of
his
conquered
Kings
and
People
to
it
.
But
that
Temple
which
was
so
designed
by
the
Conquerour
,
was
not
to
be
built
but
by
his
Son
and
Successor
,
the
peaceable
Solomon
.
He
built
it
after
the
Model
of
the
Tabernacle
.
The
Altar
of
the
Holocausts
,
1
Kings
6,7
,
8.
2
Chron.
3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
the
Altar
of
Incense
,
the
golden
Candlestick
,
the
Tables
of
Shew
Bread
,
and
all
the
other
consecrated
Moveables
of
the
Temple
,
were
taken
from
the
like
Pieces
which
Moses
had
caused
to
be
made
in
the
Wilderness
.
Solomon
only
added
magnificence
and
grandeur
to
them
.
The
Ark
which
the
Man
of
God
had
built
was
placed
in
the
Holy
of
Holys
,
a
place
i●●cessible
,
a
Symbol
of
the
impe●●●rable
Majesty
of
God
,
and
of
Heaven
,
forbidden
to
Men
until
Jesus
Christ
had
opened
them
an
Entrance
into
it
by
the
shedding
of
his
●tood
.
On
the
Day
of
the
Dedication
of
the
Temple
,
God
appeared
there
in
his
Majesty
.
He
chose
that
place
,
to
establish
his
Name
and
his
Worship
there
.
He
forbad
them
there
to
Sacrifice
in
any
other
place
.
The
unity
of
God
was
demonstrated
of
the
Unity
of
his
Temple
Jerusalem
became
a
holy
City
,
the
image
of
the
Church
〈◊〉
God
was
to
inhabit
,
as
in
his
true
Temple
,
and
of
Heaven
,
where
he
will
make
us
eternally
happy
by
the
manifestation
of
his
glory
.
After
that
Solomon
had
built
the
Temple
,
he
built
also
the
Palace
of
the
Kings
,
the
Architecture
of
which
was
worthy
so
great
a
Prince
.
His
Country-house
,
which
was
called
The
Forest
of
Lebanon
,
1
Kings
7.2
.
&
10.
was
equally
magnificent
and
delicate
.
The
Palace
which
he
made
for
the
Queen
was
a
new
Ornament
to
Jerusalem
.
Every
thing
was
great
and
splendid
in
those
Buildings
;
The
Potches
,
the
Galleries
,
the
Walks
,
the
King's
Throne
,
and
the
Tribunal
where
he
sate
to
judge
,
Cedar
was
the
only
Wood
he
made
use
of
in
all
those
costly
Works
.
All
things
shined
there
of
Gold
and
rich
Stones
.
The
Citizens
and
the
Strangers
admired
the
Majesties
of
the
Kings
of
Israel
.
The
rest
was
correspondent
to
this
Magnificence
;
1
Kings
10.
2
Chron.
8
,
9.
The
Towns
,
the
Arsenals
,
the
Horses
,
the
Chariots
,
the
Prince's
Guard
,
the
Commerce
,
the
Navigation
,
and
the
good
Order
with
a
profound
Peace
,
had
made
Jerusalem
the
richest
City
of
the
East
.
The
Kingdom
was
at
rest
and
abounded
with
all
things
;
every
thing
there
represented
the
heavenly
glory
:
In
the
Wars
of
David
were
seen
the
wearisome
Toils
by
which
they
were
to
deserve
it
;
and
in
the
reign
of
Solomon
how
peaceable
and
quiet
the
Enjoyment
of
it
was
.
But
the
raising
of
these
two
great
Kings
,
and
of
the
Royal
Family
,
was
th'
effect
of
a
particular
Election
.
David
himself
celebrates
the
Marvel
of
it
in
these
words
:
1
Chron.
28.4
.
&
5.
The
Lord
God
of
Israel
chose
〈◊〉
before
all
the
House
of
my
Father
to
be
King
over
Israel
for
ever
:
for
he
hath
chosen
Judah
to
be
the
Ruler
;
and
of
the
House
of
Judah
,
the
House
of
my
Father
;
and
among
the
Sons
of
my
Father
he
liked
me
,
to
make
me
King
over
all
Israel
;
and
he
said
to
me
,
Solomon
thy
Son
shall
build
my
House
and
my
Courts
:
for
I
have
chosen
hi●
to
be
my
Son
,
and
I
will
be
his
Father
.
This
Divine
Election
had
a
higher
object
than
what
at
first
appeared
.
That
Messiah
so
often
promised
as
the
Son
of
Abraham
,
was
also
to
be
the
Son
of
David
,
and
of
all
the
Kings
of
Judah
.
It
was
upon
the
prospect
of
the
Messiah
,
and
of
his
Eternal
Reign
,
that
God
promised
to
David
that
his
Throne
should
be
maintained
for
ever
.
Solomon
chosen
to
be
his
Successor
was
designated
to
represent
the
Person
of
the
Messiah
.
Wherefore
God
saith
of
him
,
2
Sam.
7.14
.
I
will
be
his
Father
,
and
he
shall
be
my
Son
:
a
thing
which
he
never
said
with
that
energy
and
force
,
of
any
King
,
nor
of
any
Man
.
Also
in
the
time
of
David
,
1
Chron.
22.10
.
and
under
the
Kings
his
Sons
,
the
Mystery
of
the
Messiah
was
declared
more
than
ever
by
the
wonderful
Prophecies
which
were
clearer
than
the
Sum
at
Noon-day
.
David
perceived
it
afar
off
,
and
sung
of
it
in
his
Psalms
with
a
grandcur
that
nothing
will
ever
be
equal
to
it
.
Oft-times
he
only
thought
of
celebrating
the
glory
of
his
Son
Solomon
;
and
of
a
sudden
being
transported
beyond
himself
,
and
carried
far
away
,
Matth.
6.29.12.42
.
Psal.
72.5.11.17
.
he
saw
him
who
was
greater
than
Solomon
both
in
glory
and
wisdom
.
The
Messiah
appeared
to
him
sitting
upon
a
Throne
more
lasting
than
the
Moon
.
He
saw
at
his
feet
all
the
Nations
overcome
,
and
blessed
in
him
,
agreeable
to
the
Promise
made
to
Abraham
.
He
raised
his
sight
higher
still
,
and
said
〈◊〉
saw
him
in
the
light
of
his
Saints
,
Psal.
110.
and
before
the
Morning
,
coming
from
all
Eternity
out
of
the
Bosome
of
his
Father
,
the
Eternal
High
Priest
,
and
without
a
Successor
,
neither
succeeding
himself
to
any
One
,
created
extraordinarily
,
not
according
to
the
order
of
A●r●●
,
but
after
the
order
of
Melchised●●
,
a
new
order
which
the
Law
knew
nothing
of
.
He
beheld
him
sitting
on
the
right
hand
of
God
,
and
seeing
from
the
highest
Heavens
his
Enemies
his
Footstool
.
He
is
astonished
at
so
great
and
wonderful
a
Spectacle
,
and
ravished
with
the
glory
of
his
Son
,
he
calleth
him
,
His
Lord
.
He
saw
him
God
,
that
God
had
anointed
him
to
make
him
over
all
the
Earth
,
Psal.
45.3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
7
,
8.
&c.
by
his
Meekness
,
Truth
,
and
Righteousness
.
He
was
in
Spirit
assisting
to
the
Council
of
God
,
and
heard
from
the
very
Mouth
of
the
Ete●nal
Father
that
Word
which
he
addressed
to
his
only
Son
,
Psal.
2.7
,
8.
This
day
have
I
begotten
Thee
,
whereto
God
joyned
the
Promise
of
a
perpetual
Empire
.
Ask
of
me
,
and
I
will
give
thee
the
Heathen
for
thine
Inheritance
,
and
the
uttermost
parts
of
the
Earth
for
thy
Possession
.
Thou
shalt
break
them
with
a
rod
of
Ir●n
,
th●●
shalt
dash
them
in
pieces
like
a
P●tter'●
Vessel
.
Why
do
the
Heathen
rage
,
and
the
People
imagine
a
vain
thing
,
the
Kings
of
the
Earth
set
themselves
,
and
the
Rulers
take
counsel
together
,
against
the
Lord
,
and
against
his
anointed
,
saying
,
Let
us
break
their
B●nds
asunder
,
and
cast
away
their
Cords
from
us
.
He
that
sitteth
in
the
Heavens
shall
laugh
:
the
Lord
shall
have
them
in
derisi●n
for
their
foolish
Projects
,
and
in
spight
of
all
their
ridiculous
opposition
,
he
will
establish
the
Empire
of
his
Christ
.
Be
wise
therefore
,
Psal.
2.10
.
O
ye
Kings
,
be
instructed
ye
J●dges
of
the
Earth
.
He
establishes
him
upon
themselves
,
and
they
must
be
the
first
Subjects
of
that
Christ
,
whose
Yoke
they
would
have
so
fain
shook
off
.
And
tho'
the
Kingdom
of
that
great
Messiah
be
often
foretold
in
the
Scriptures
under
the
most
pompous
and
magnificent
Idea's
,
yet
God
did
not
hide
from
David
the
Igonominies
of
that
blessed
Fruit
of
his
Loin●
.
This
Instruction
was
necessary
for
the
People
of
God
.
If
that
People
,
as
yet
but
weak
,
had
need
of
being
drawn
on
by
Temporal
Promises
,
yet
it
was
not
f●t
to
let
them
only
have
regard
to
these
Humane
things
as
their
utmost
and
most
soveraign
Felicity
,
and
as
their
only
Recompence
:
wherefore
God
shews
them
afar
off
that
Messiah
so
much
promised
,
and
so
much
desired
,
the
Model
of
Perfection
;
the
Object
of
their
Complaisances
and
Delight
swallowed
up
with
Grief
.
The
Cross
appeared
to
David
as
the
true
Throne
of
that
new
King
.
He
saw
his
hands
and
his
feet
pierced
,
and
that
all
his
bones
might
be
told
,
Psal.
22.16
,
17
,
18
,
19.
they
looked
and
stared
upon
him
,
being
most
barbarously
hung
by
all
the
weight
of
his
Body
,
his
Garments
parted
among
them
,
and
how
they
cast
lots
upon
his
Vesture
,
giving
him
gall
and
vinegar
to
drink
,
his
Enemies
gnashing
their
Teeth
at
him
,
and
glutting
themselves
with
his
Blood
.
And
at
the
same
time
too
he
saw
the
glorious
effects
of
his
Humiliations
.
All
the
ends
of
the
World
shall
remember
the
Lord
,
which
they
had
for
so
many
Ages
forgot
,
and
the
Poor
shall
come
the
first
to
the
Table
of
the
Messiah
,
and
afterwards
they
that
be
fat
upon
Earth
shall
worship
and
bless
him
;
He
presiding
in
the
great
and
numerous
Church
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
Assembly
of
the
converted
Nations
,
and
declaring
his
righteousness
unto
a
People
that
shall
be
born
,
that
he
hath
done
this
.
David
,
who
saw
these
things
,
confessed
in
the
seeing
of
them
,
that
the
Kingdom
of
his
Son
was
not
of
this
World
.
He
made
no
wonder
of
it
,
for
he
knew
this
World
was
transient
and
passed
away
;
and
a
Prince
that
was
always
so
humble
upon
the
Throne
,
saw
very
well
that
a
Throne
was
not
a
Good
on
which
all
his
hopes
were
to
be
terminated
.
The
other
Prophets
have
no
less
seen
the
Mystery
of
the
Messiah
.
There
is
nothing
that
is
great
or
glorious
but
they
have
said
of
his
Reign
.
●ic
.
5.2
.
One
sees
Bethlehem
the
least
among
the
thousands
of
Judah
,
made
famous
by
his
Birth
,
and
at
the
same
time
raised
up
higher
,
he
sees
another
Birth
,
whose
goings
forth
have
been
from
of
old
,
from
everlasting
,
from
the
Bosom
of
his
Father
:
Another
sees
the
Virginity
of
his
Mother
,
Isaiah
7.14.6.9
.
Behold
a
Virgin
shall
conceive
and
bear
a
Son
,
and
shall
call
his
Name
Emmanuel
,
a
God
with
us
shall
come
from
this
Virginal
Womb
,
and
a
Child
whose
Name
shall
be
called
Wonderful
,
he
calls
God
.
He
beholds
him
entring
into
his
Temple
,
the
other
sees
him
glorious
in
his
Grave
,
where
Death
was
overcome
.
Mal.
3.1
.
Isai.
11.10.53.9
.
Zach.
11.12
,
13.
In
publishing
thus
his
Greatnesses
,
they
do
not
forget
to
declare
his
Reproaches
too
.
They
have
seen
him
sold
to
the
People
at
a
price
,
and
knew
the
number
as
well
as
the
service
of
the
thirty
pieces
of
Silver
for
which
he
was
bought
.
At
the
same
time
that
they
beheld
him
great
and
exalted
,
they
saw
him
likewise
despised
and
rejected
of
men
,
Isai.
59.13
.
a
man
of
sorrows
and
acquainted
with
grief
,
and
as
the
off-scouring
of
the
World
,
as
well
as
the
wonder
of
it
,
both
by
his
low
as
well
as
his
high
estate
;
the
meanest
of
Mankind
,
Ibid.
4.5
,
6
,
7
,
8
,
9.
that
had
born
our
Griefs
,
being
wounded
for
our
Transgressions
;
he
was
our
most
merciful
Benefactor
,
and
yet
we
despised
him
;
he
was
bruised
for
our
Iniquities
,
and
yet
with
his
stripes
we
were
to
be
healed
,
he
was
treated
like
a
Malefactor
,
brought
to
his
punishment
with
the
wicked
,
and
delivered
himself
up
like
a
Lamb
,
that
was
Innocent
,
without
a
murmur
to
his
death
,
a
long
Posterity
by
that
means
was
to
be
born
of
him
,
Dan.
9.26
.
and
vengeance
shall
come
upon
all
the
incredulous
People
.
To
the
end
that
nothing
might
be
wanting
to
the
Prophecy
,
they
have
foretold
the
very
years
even
to
his
coming
,
and
unless
one
resolves
to
be
obstinately
blind
,
it
is
impossible
now
to
be
ignorant
of
it
.
And
not
only
the
Prophets
saw
Jesus
Christ
,
but
they
were
also
the
Type
and
Figure
of
him
,
and
represented
his
Mysteries
,
especially
that
of
the
Cross
.
Almost
all
of
them
suffered
Persecution
for
Righteousness
sake
,
and
have
represented
to
us
in
their
Sufferings
the
persecuted
Innocency
and
Truth
in
our
Blessed
Lord
.
Elijah
and
Elisha
,
how
were
they
continually
threatned
?
How
often
was
Isaiah
made
the
scorn
and
derision
both
of
the
People
and
the
Kings
,
who
at
last
,
as
the
positive
Tradition
of
the
Jews
affirm
,
sacrificed
him
to
their
Fury
?
Zachariah
the
Son
of
Jehoiadah
was
stoned
:
Ezekiel
was
always
under
Affliction
;
the
Calamities
of
Jeremiah
were
continual
and
inexplicable
:
Daniel
was
seen
twice
in
the
midst
of
the
Den
of
Lions
:
Not
one
of
them
but
who
were
contradicted
,
opposed
,
and
ill
treated
;
and
they
all
discover
to
us
by
their
Example
,
that
if
the
weakness
of
the
ancient
People
in
the
general
required
to
be
supported
by
Temporal
Blessings
,
yet
notwithstanding
the
strong
ones
of
Israel
,
and
the
men
of
an
extraordinary
Sanctity
were
then
fed
with
the
Bread
of
Affliction
,
and
drank
before-hand
for
their
Sanctification
,
of
the
Cup
that
was
prepared
for
the
Son
of
God
;
A
Cup
so
much
the
more
full
of
Bitterness
,
as
the
Person
of
Jesus
Christ
was
more
Sacred
and
Holy
.
But
that
which
the
Prophets
saw
most
clearly
,
and
which
they
also
declared
in
the
most
magnificent
terms
,
was
the
blessing
bestowed
upon
the
Gentiles
by
the
Messiah
.
That
Root
of
Jesse
,
and
of
David
,
appeared
to
the
holy
Prophet
Isaiah
,
Isai.
40.10
.
as
an
Ensign
given
of
God
to
the
People
,
to
whom
the
Gentiles
should
seek
.
The
Man
of
grief
,
whose
stripes
were
to
be
our
healing
,
was
chosen
to
wash
the
Gentiles
by
a
holy
sprinkling
,
Ibid.
52.15
.
which
they
acknowledged
in
his
Blood
and
in
Baptism
.
Kings
seized
with
an
awful
respect
in
his
Presence
,
should
shut
their
Mouths
,
and
●e
silent
,
For
that
which
had
not
been
told
them
shall
they
see
,
and
that
which
they
had
not
heard
,
shall
they
consider
.
Isa.
55.4.5
.
He
was
given
for
a
Witness
to
the
People
,
a
Leader
and
Commander
to
the
Gentiles
.
Vnder
him
,
a
Nation
unknown
,
shall
be
joined
to
the
People
of
God
,
and
the
Gentiles
should
run
unto
him
on
all
sides
.
Ibid.
62.1
,
2.
He
was
the
Righteousness
of
Zion
that
should
go
forth
as
Brightness
,
and
the
Salvation
thereof
as
a
Lamp
that
burneth
.
And
the
Gentiles
should
see
his
Righteousness
,
and
all
Kings
his
Glory
,
who
was
so
celebrated
in
the
Prophecies
of
Zion
.
But
yet
let
us
see
him
better
described
,
Isai.
42.1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6.
and
with
a
more
particular
Character
.
A
Man
of
an
admirable
sweetness
and
temper
,
especially
being
the
Elect
in
whom
Gods
Soul
delighted
,
should
bring
forth
Judgment
to
the
Gentiles
,
the
Isles
should
wait
for
his
Law
.
Thus
the
Hebrews
called
Europe
,
and
the
distant
Countries
.
He
shall
not
crie
,
nor
lift
up
,
n●r
cause
his
voice
to
be
heard
in
the
Street
:
Scarce
shall
they
hear
him
,
he
will
be
so
meek
and
quiet
.
A
bruised
Reed
shall
he
not
break
,
and
the
smoaking
Flax
shall
he
not
quench
.
So
far
will
he
be
from
confounding
the
Weak
and
the
Sinners
,
that
his
charitable
Voice
will
call
them
,
and
his
gracious
Hand
will
sustain
them
.
He
will
open
the
eyes
of
the
Blind
,
and
bring
out
the
Prisoners
from
the
Prison
,
and
them
that
sit
in
darkness
out
of
the
Prison-house
.
His
power
shall
be
equal
to
his
goodness
:
Esai
.
42.7
.
His
essential
Character
is
to
joyn
together
Bounty
and
Kindness
with
efficacy
:
And
this
is
the
reason
why
that
so
still
voice
shall
in
a
moment
go
from
one
end
of
the
Earth
to
the
other
,
and
without
stirring
up
the
least
Sedition
among
Men
,
it
will
excite
all
the
Earth
.
He
is
neither
violent
nor
impetuous
,
and
he
,
who
was
hardly
known
when
in
Judea
,
shall
not
be
only
the
Foundation
of
the
Peoples
Covenant
,
but
also
the
Light
of
all
the
Gentiles
.
Ibid.
6.
Under
his
admirable
Reign
,
the
Assyrians
and
the
Egyptians
shall
be
no
longer
but
one
and
the
same
People
of
God
with
the
Israelites
.
Blessed
be
Egypt
my
People
,
and
Assyria
the
work
of
my
Hands
,
Esai
.
10.25
.
and
Israel
mine
Inheritance
.
All
shall
become
Israel
,
Ibid.
60.1
,
2.3
,
4
,
11.61.1
,
2.3
,
11.62.1
,
2.65.1
,
2
,
15
,
16.66.19
,
20
,
21.
Malach.
3.10
.
Psal.
110.2
.
all
shall
become
holy
.
Jerusalem
is
no
more
particular
private
City
:
It
is
the
Image
of
a
new
Society
,
where
all
the
People
are
gathered
together
:
Europe
,
Africa
,
and
Asia
,
received
Preachers
in
whom
God
had
put
his
Sign
,
that
they
might
discover
his
Glory
to
the
Gentiles
.
The
Elect
,
till
then
,
called
by
the
Name
of
Israel
,
shall
be
called
by
a
new
Name
,
which
shall
signify
the
fulfilling
of
the
Promises
,
and
an
happy
Amen
.
The
Priests
and
the
Levites
,
who
till
then
came
from
Aaron
shall
(
for
the
time
to
come
)
come
from
the
midst
of
the
Heathens
,
that
is
,
the
Gentiles
.
A
new
Sacrifice
more
pure
and
agreeable
than
the
old
,
shall
be
substituted
in
its
place
,
and
then
shall
be
known
the
reason
why
David
had
consecrated
a
High-Priest
of
a
new
Order
.
The
Just
shall
descend
from
Heaven
as
the
Dew
,
the
Earth
shall
bring
forth
her
But
,
and
it
shall
be
the
Saviour
with
whom
Righteousness
shall
be
seen
to
arise
.
Heaven
and
Earth
shall
joyn
to
bring
forth
,
as
by
a
common
Delivery
,
him
that
shall
be
both
Heavenly
and
Earthly
together
:
New
Ideas
of
Virtues
shall
appear
in
the
World
in
his
Examples
,
and
in
his
Doctrine
;
and
the
Grace
which
he
will
shed
abroad
,
will
imprint
them
in
their
Hearts
.
Every
thing
will
be
changed
by
his
coming
,
and
God
hath
sworn
by
himself
,
and
the
word
is
gone
out
of
his
Mouth
in
Righteousness
,
and
shall
not
return
,
Isai.
45.23
.
that
unto
him
every
knee
shall
how
,
and
every
tongue
shall
swear
,
and
acknowledg
his
soveraign
Power
.
This
is
one
part
of
the
marvellous
things
which
God
hath
shewn
to
the
Prophets
,
under
the
Kings
,
the
Sons
of
David
,
and
to
David
before
all
others
.
All
have
written
beforehand
the
History
of
the
Son
of
God
,
who
was
also
to
be
made
the
Son
of
Abraham
and
of
David
.
And
thus
every
thing
hath
fell
out
in
the
Order
of
the
divine
Counsels
.
This
Messiah
shewn
afar
off
,
as
the
Son
of
Abraham
,
is
yet
shewn
more
near
as
the
Son
of
David
.
An
eternal
Empire
is
promised
to
him
:
The
Knowledg
of
God
is
spread
abroad
throughout
the
World
,
is
set
to
us
as
the
certain
sign
,
and
as
the
fruit
of
his
coming
.
The
Conversion
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
the
Blessing
of
all
the
People
of
the
World
,
so
long
since
promised
to
Abraham
,
to
Isaac
,
and
to
Jacob
,
is
anew
confirmed
,
and
all
the
People
of
God
lived
in
that
expectation
.
In
the
mean
time
God
governed
them
after
a
most
admirable
manner
.
He
made
a
new
Covenant
with
David
,
and
obliged
himself
to
protect
him
,
and
the
Kings
his
Successors
,
if
they
would
walk
in
the
Commandments
which
he
had
given
them
by
Moses
;
2
Sam.
7
,
8
,
9
,
10
,
&c.
1
King
.
9.4
,
5.
2
Chron.
7.17
.
&c.
2
Sam.
11
,
12
,
&c.
if
not
,
he
pronounced
against
them
very
severe
Punishments
.
David
,
who
had
forgot
himself
for
a
little
while
,
was
the
first
who
felt
them
;
but
having
somewhat
recovered
himself
by
his
unfeigned
Repentance
,
he
has
a
confluence
of
Wealth
poured
upon
him
,
and
is
proposed
as
the
model
of
an
accomplished
King
.
The
Throne
is
established
in
his
House
.
1.
Kings
11.
Whilst
Solomon
walked
in
the
Steps
of
his
Father's
Piety
,
he
was
happy
;
but
in
his
old
Age
he
was
drawn
aside
,
and
God
who
spared
him
for
the
Love
of
his
Servant
David
,
declared
he
would
punish
him
in
the
person
of
his
Son
.
Thus
he
lets
Parents
to
know
,
that
according
to
the
secret
Decree
of
his
Judgments
,
he
makes
their
Punishments
to
continu●
after
their
Death
,
and
he
keeps
them
in
submission
to
his
Laws
by
that
Interest
,
which
is
the
dearest
that
is
,
the
Interest
of
their
Family
.
In
the
Execution
of
his
Decrees
,
the
foolishly
wilfull
Rehoboam
is
given
up
to
an
extravagant
Council
;
his
Kingdom
is
lessened
,
and
ten
of
the
tribes
revolt
from
him
.
1
Kings
12.16
,
17
,
&c.
Whilst
those
ten
Rebellious
and
Schismaticall
Tribes
were
departed
from
their
God
and
their
King
,
the
Children
of
Judah
,
who
were
faithful
to
God
,
and
to
David
whom
he
had
chosen
,
continued
in
the
Covenant
and
in
the
Faith
of
Abraham
.
The
Levites
and
the
Tribe
of
Benjamin
joined
with
them
;
the
Kingdom
of
the
People
of
God
,
subsisted
by
their
union
under
the
name
of
the
Kingdom
of
Judah
;
and
the
Law
of
Moses
was
strictly
observed
.
In
spight
of
the
lamentable
Idolatries
and
Corruption
of
the
ten
separated
Tribes
,
God
remembred
his
Covenant
with
Abraham
,
with
Isaac
,
and
with
Jacob
,
his
Law
was
not
quite
extinct
amidst
those
rebellious
People
;
he
was
continually
calling
them
back
to
Repentance
by
innumerable
Miracles
,
and
by
the
constant
warnings
he
sent
them
by
his
Prophets
.
Hardned
in
their
Wickedness
at
such
a
rate
,
he
could
no
longer
bear
with
them
,
2
Kings
17.7
,
8
,
9
,
10
,
11
,
12
,
&c.
but
he
drove
them
out
of
the
Land
of
Promise
,
without
hopes
of
ever
suffering
them
to
settle
there
again
.
The
History
also
of
Tobit
happened
at
the
same
time
,
and
during
the
beginnings
of
the
Captivity
of
the
Israelites
,
it
discovers
to
us
the
Conduct
of
the
Elect
of
God
,
who
still
remained
in
the
separated
Tribes
.
That
Holy
Man
,
Tob.
1.5
,
6
,
7.
&c.
dwelling
among
them
before
the
Captivity
,
knew
not
only
how
to
keep
himself
Pure
from
the
Idolatries
of
his
Brethren
,
but
also
how
to
put
the
Law
in
Practice
,
and
to
worship
God
publickly
in
the
Temple
of
Jerusalem
,
without
ever
being
drawn
aside
by
their
ill
examples
,
or
perswaded
to
a
Compliance
through
servile
fear
.
Id.
19
,
20
,
21.
When
he
was
a
Captive
,
and
persecuted
at
Nineveh
,
he
and
his
Family
still
retained
their
Piety
;
and
that
admirable
manner
,
with
which
both
he
and
his
Son
Tobias
had
their
Faith
rewarded
,
even
here
upon
Earth
,
shews
,
that
notwithstanding
Captivity
and
Persecution
,
God
had
secret
ways
of
making
his
Servants
sensible
of
the
Blessings
of
the
Law
,
in
raising
them
evermore
by
the
afflictions
they
were
to
suffer
,
to
higher
and
more
exalted
thoughts
.
By
the
Examples
of
Tobit
,
and
his
Holy
Admonitions
,
those
of
Israel
were
stirred
up
to
acknowledge
,
at
least
under
the
Rod
,
the
hand
of
God
which
chastised
them
;
but
yet
they
almost
all
continued
in
obstinacy
:
those
of
Judah
,
so
far
were
they
from
taking
warning
by
Israel's
Chastisements
,
that
they
followed
their
ill
examples
.
God
did
not
cease
admonishing
them
by
his
Prophets
,
whom
he
sent
one
after
another
,
rising
up
betimes
,
and
sending
them
,
as
he
saith
himself
,
2
Chron.
36.15
,
16.
Jer.
25.15.29.19.35.15
.
to
show
his
Paternal
care
and
tenderness
.
But
being
wearied
with
their
Ingratitude
,
he
was
moved
against
them
,
and
threatned
to
deal
with
them
,
as
he
had
done
with
their
rebellious
Brethren
.
There
is
nothing
more
observable
in
the
History
of
the
People
of
God
,
than
this
Ministry
of
the
Prophets
.
They
beheld
men
separated
from
the
rest
of
the
People
by
a
retired
Life
,
and
by
a
particular
Habit
:
they
had
Habitations
where
they
were
seen
to
live
in
a
kind
of
Community
,
1
Sam.
28.14
.
1
Kings
19.19
.
Isai.
20.2
.
Zach.
13.5
.
under
a
Superiour
whom
God
had
given
them
.
Their
poor
and
penitent
life
was
the
very
figure
of
Mortification
,
which
was
to
be
pronounced
under
the
Gospel
.
God
communicated
himself
to
them
in
a
particular
manner
,
and
made
that
wonderful
Communication
appear
to
all
the
People
;
1
Sam.
10.10.19.19
,
26.
1
Kings
18.
2
Kings
11.3
,
15
,
18
,
19.25
.
2
Kings
4.10.38.6.1
,
2.
but
it
never
was
so
conspicuous
,
as
in
the
times
of
that
disorder
wherein
Idolatry
had
gone
very
near
to
abolish
the
Law
of
God
.
During
those
unhappy
times
the
Prophets
proclaimed
on
all
sides
loudly
,
both
by
Preaching
and
writings
,
the
threatnings
of
Almighty
God
,
and
the
Testimony
they
bore
to
his
Truth
.
The
writings
they
composed
were
in
the
Hands
of
all
the
People
,
and
carefully
kept
in
perpetual
remembrance
to
future
Ages
.
Those
People
who
continued
faithful
to
God
,
joined
with
them
;
and
we
see
also
part
in
Israel
,
where
Idolatry
so
much
prevailed
,
Exod.
17.14
.
Isa.
30.8.34.16
.
Jer.
22.30.26.2.12.36.15
.
2
Chron.
36.22
,
23.
1
Esd.
1.1
.
Dan.
9.3
.
2
Kings
4.23.21.16
.
yet
those
that
were
faithful
did
with
the
Prophets
celebrate
the
Sabbaths
,
and
the
Feasts
established
by
the
Law
of
Moses
.
'T
was
those
that
encouraged
the
good
People
to
continue
firm
in
the
Covenant
.
Many
of
them
suffered
Death
;
and
we
have
seen
that
after
their
example
in
the
worst
of
times
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
very
Reign
of
Manasseh
,
a
world
of
Believers
to
lay
down
their
Lives
for
the
Truth
,
so
that
it
hath
never
been
one
moment
without
a
Testimony
.
Thus
the
Society
of
the
People
of
God
subsisted
always
,
the
Prophets
continued
in
it
:
a
great
number
of
the
Faithful
persisted
boldly
in
the
Law
of
God
with
them
,
and
with
the
Priests
,
the
Levites
,
Ezekiel
54.15
.
the
Sons
of
Zadoc
,
who
,
as
Ezekiel
says
,
kept
the
Charge
of
God's
Sanctuary
,
when
the
Children
of
Israel
went
astray
from
him
.
And
yet
,
notwithstanding
the
Prophets
,
nor
the
faithful
Priests
,
nor
the
People
joined
with
them
in
the
observance
of
the
Law
,
that
Idolatry
which
had
destroyed
Israel
,
did
oft-times
lead
away
even
in
Judah
it self
,
both
the
Princes
and
the
People
.
Tho'
the
Kings
had
forgotten
the
God
of
their
Fathers
,
yet
he
a
long
time
bore
with
their
Iniquities
for
the
sake
of
his
Servant
David
,
who
was
always
present
to
his
Eyes
.
When
the
Kings
the
Children
of
David
followed
the
good
Examples
of
their
Father
,
God
wrought
wondrous
Miracles
for
them
:
but
when
they
degenerated
,
they
felt
the
invincible
Strength
of
his
Arm
,
which
was
very
heavy
upon
them
.
The
Kings
of
Egypt
,
the
Kings
of
Syria
,
and
especially
the
Kings
of
Assyria
and
Babylon
served
as
the
Instruments
of
his
Vengeance
.
Impiety
grew
more
and
more
,
and
God
raised
up
in
the
East
a
King
more
proud
,
and
to
be
fear'd
than
all
that
ever
had
been
heard
of
before
:
't
was
Nebuchadnezzar
King
of
Babylon
,
the
most
terrible
of
all
Conquerors
.
Jerem.
25
,
&c.
Ezek.
26.7
,
8.
&c.
2
Kings
24.1,2
.
2
Chron.
36.6.7
.
He
was
shewn
long
before
both
to
the
People
and
to
their
Kings
as
the
Avenger
that
was
designed
to
punish
them
.
He
approaches
,
and
fear
and
dread
do
march
before
him
.
At
once
takes
Jerusalem
,
and
transports
part
of
its
Inhabitants
unto
Babylon
.
But
neither
those
who
remained
in
the
City
,
nor
th●se
who
were
carried
away
Captive
;
tho'
the
one
were
forewarned
by
Jeremiah
,
and
the
other
by
Ezekiel
,
shewed
any
marks
of
Repentance
.
They
preferred
to
those
Holy
Prophets
,
Jer.
14.14
.
the
Prophets
that
proph●sied
Lyes
,
whom
God
never
sent
,
nor
never
commanded
,
nor
spak●
to
,
but
they
prophesied
unto
them
a
false
vision
and
divination
,
and
a
thing
of
nought
,
and
the
Deceit
of
their
Heart
,
and
flattered
them
in
their
Wickednesses
.
The
Revenger
returned
into
Judea
,
and
the
voke
of
Jerusalem
was
laid
more
heavy
upon
them
;
but
yet
the
People
were
not
utterly
destroyed
.
At
last
their
Iniquities
being
arriv'd
to
the
full
height
;
2
Kings
25.6.7
.
&c.
pride
increased
with
their
weakness
;
and
Nebuchadnezzar
,
with
the
Captain
of
his
Guard
,
burns
the
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
and
the
King's
Palace
,
and
turns
all
the
City
into
Ashes
.
God
spared
not
his
Sanctuary
;
that
beautiful
.
Temple
,
the
Ornament
of
the
World
,
(
which
would
have
been
eternal
,
if
the
Children
of
Israel
had
persevered
in
their
Piety
)
was
consumed
,
and
lay
with
the
common
Rubbish
of
the
rest
of
the
City
,
by
the
Fire
of
the
Assyrians
.
'T
was
in
vain
,
the
lying
words
which
the
Jews
made
use
of
,
Jer.
7.4.5
.
The
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
The
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
The
Temple
of
the
Lord
,
is
in
the
midst
of
us
;
as
if
that
Sacred
Temple
would
of
it self
protect
them
.
God
had
resolved
to
let
them
see
that
he
was
not
fixed
to
a
building
of
Stone
,
but
he
would
have
his
habitation
in
the
Hearts
of
Believers
.
So
he
destroyed
the
Temple
of
Jerusalem
,
and
delivered
the
Treasure
of
it
to
the
Spoil
:
so
that
abundance
of
costly
rich
Vessels
consecrated
to
holy
Uses
by
the
Piety
of
former
Kings
,
was
now
abandoned
and
given
up
to
One
that
was
Impious
.
But
the
fall
of
God's
People
was
to
be
for
the
Instruction
of
all
the
World
.
We
see
in
the
person
of
that
wicked
King
,
tho'
he
was
victorious
,
what
we
ought
to
expect
from
Conquerours
,
and
what
they
are
.
For
the
most
part
they
are
but
Instruments
of
the
Divine
Vengeance
,
God
executes
his
Judgments
by
them
,
and
afterwards
he
executes
his
Justice
upon
them
.
Nebuchadnezzar
i●vested
with
a
Divine
Power
,
and
by
that
Ministry
become
invincible
,
punishes
all
the
Enemies
of
the
People
of
God
.
He
ravages
the
Idumeans
,
the
Ammonites
,
and
the
Moabites
;
he
overthrows
the
Kings
of
Syria
:
Egypt
,
under
whose
Power
Judea
had
oftentimes
groaned
,
was
the
Prey
of
that
proud
King
,
and
became
Tributary
to
him
:
his
Power
was
no
less
fatal
to
Judea
it self
,
which
would
not
turn
unto
the
Lord
,
tho'
he
gave
them
so
long
a
space
of
Repentance
.
Every
thing
fell
every
thing
was
destroyed
by
the
Divine
Justice
,
and
Nebuchadnezzar
was
made
the
Minister
of
it
:
but
we
shall
see
him
fall
in
his
turn
;
and
God
who
made
use
of
the
hand
of
that
Prince
to
chastise
his
Children
,
and
to
vanquish
his
Enemies
,
reserves
him
to
fall
by
his
own
Almighty
Arm.
He
hath
not
left
his
Children
ignorant
of
the
destiny
of
that
King
who
punished
them
;
and
of
that
Empire
of
the
Chaldees
under
which
they
were
led
captive
.
For
fear
lest
they
should
be
surprized
at
the
glory
of
the
Wicked
,
and
of
their
proud
Reign
,
the
Prophets
have
sufficiently
told
them
of
their
short
continuance
.
Isaiah
,
who
saw
the
glory
of
Nebuchadnezzar
,
and
his
mad
pride
long
before
he
was
born
,
Isai.
13
,
14
,
21
,
45
,
46
,
47
,
48.
has
foretold
his
sudden
fall
,
together
with
that
of
the
Empire
.
Babylon
was
scarce
any
thing
,
when
that
Prophet
saw
its
Power
,
and
a
little
while
after
,
its
Ruine
.
Thus
the
Revolutions
of
the
Cities
and
Kingdoms
which
tormented
the
People
of
God
,
or
gained
advantage
by
their
destruction
,
were
written
in
his
Prophecies
.
Those
Oracles
were
followed
with
a
hasty
Execution
;
and
the
Jews
,
tho'
so
severely
punished
,
yet
saw
to
fall
before
them
,
or
with
them
,
or
quickly
after
(
according
to
the
Predictions
of
their
Prophets
)
not
only
Samaria
,
Idumea
,
Gaza
,
Ascalon
,
Damascus
,
the
Cities
of
the
Ammonites
and
the
Moabites
,
their
perpetual
Enemies
;
but
the
chiefest
of
the
great
Empires
,
Tyre
the
Mistress
of
the
Sea
,
Tanais
,
Memphis
,
Thebes
with
its
hundred
Gates
and
all
the
Riches
of
its
Sesostri●
,
Nineveh
also
the
Seat
of
the
Kings
of
Assyria
,
their
cruel
Persecutors
,
and
the
proud
and
mighty
Babylon
,
victorious
over
all
the
rest
,
and
rich
with
their
Spoils
.
'T
is
true
,
Jerusalem
by
her
sins
was
destroyed
at
the
same
time
:
but
yet
God
did
not
leave
her
without
hope
.
Isaiah
,
Isai.
44
,
45.
who
had
foretold
her
Ruine
,
had
likewise
seen
her
glorious
re-establishment
,
and
had
also
named
him
Cyrus
,
who
was
to
be
her
deliverer
,
tho'
it
was
two
hundred
years
before
he
was
born
.
Jeremiah
,
Jer.
25.11
,
12.
&c.
29.10
.
whose
Predictions
had
been
so
exactly
particular
in
pointing
out
that
ungrateful
People's
certain
destruction
,
had
promised
them
a
most
sure
Return
after
they
had
indured
seventy
years
Captivity
.
During
all
that
time
those
vanquished
People
were
respected
by
the
Prophets
:
and
those
Captives
foretold
both
the
Kings
and
the
People
their
terrible
Destinies
.
Nebuchadnezzar
,
who
would
fain
be
worshipped
,
Dan.
11.46
,
47
4.1
.
&
26.
himself
worships
Daniel
,
being
astonished
at
the
Divine
Secrets
which
he
had
discovered
to
him
;
he
understood
from
him
the
Decree
that
was
gone
out
against
him
,
and
which
was
soon
after
executed
upon
him
.
That
victorious
Prince
triumphed
in
Babylon
,
the
City
whereof
he
made
the
greatest
,
strongest
,
and
most
beautiful
that
ever
the
eye
of
the
Sun
beheld
.
'T
was
there
that
God
heard
him
thundering
out
his
pride
.
Tho'
he
's
happy
,
and
invulnerable
,
if
I
may
be
allowed
the
phrase
,
at
the
head
of
his
Armies
,
and
throughout
all
the
course
of
his
Conquests
,
yet
he
was
to
fall
in
his
own
House
according
to
the
Oracle
of
Ezekiel
.
Ezek.
31.3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
&c.
Whilst
he
was
standing
in
admiration
of
his
greatness
,
and
the
beauty
of
Babylon
,
and
raising
himself
above
Humanity
,
Dan.
4.30
,
31.
saying
,
Is
not
this
great
Babylon
,
that
I
have
built
for
the
House
of
the
Kingdom
by
the
might
of
my
Power
,
and
for
the
honour
of
my
Majesty
?
God
strikes
him
,
deprives
him
of
his
understanding
,
drives
him
from
men
,
and
gives
him
his
dwelling
with
the
Beasts
of
the
Field
.
Ibid.
34.
At
the
time
assigned
by
Daniel
,
his
understanding
returned
unto
him
,
and
he
blessed
the
most
High
,
and
praised
,
and
honoured
him
who
liveth
for
ever
,
whose
Dominion
is
an
everlasting
Dominion
,
and
whose
Kingdom
is
from
Generation
to
Generation
,
in
acknowledgment
of
his
Almighty
Power
;
but
his
Successors
received
no
benefit
by
his
Example
.
The
Affairs
of
Babylon
were
embroyled
,
and
the
time
set
forth
by
the
Prophecies
for
the
re-establishing
of
Judah
happened
amidst
all
those
Troubles
.
Cyrus
appeared
at
the
Head
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
;
all
things
yield
and
bow
to
that
dreadful
Conquerour
.
Herod
.
li●
.
1.
Xenoph.
l.
2
,
3.
●5●
.
●ali●
.
Jer.
41.46
.
〈◊〉
.
l.
7
.
●ad●g
.
He
made
but
slow
advances
to
the
Chaldeans
,
and
besides
his
march
was
often
interrupted
.
The
news
of
his
coming
was
spread
from
one
end
of
the
Earth
to
the
other
,
as
Jeremiah
had
foretold
:
at
last
it
was
determined
.
Babylon
,
which
was
often
threatned
by
the
Prophets
,
and
always
proud
and
impenitent
,
at
last
came
to
see
her
Conquerour
whom
she
despises
.
Her
Riches
,
her
high
Walls
,
her
People
that
were
not
to
be
numbred
,
Ibid.
her
prodigious
Extent
(
which
included
a
very
great
Country
,
as
all
the
Ancients
do
testifie
)
and
her
infinite
Provisions
do
swell
her
up
with
pride
.
Having
felt
a
very
long
and
sharp
Siege
without
any
great
Inconvenience
,
she
made
a
scorn
and
derision
of
her
Enemies
,
and
at
the
Intrenchment
which
Cyrus
made
round
about
her
:
Nothing
was
heard
in
her
but
Feasts
and
Rejoycings
.
The
King
Belshazzar
,
who
was
Nebuchadnezzar's
Grandchild
,
and
as
proud
as
he
too
,
but
not
so
full
of
address
,
Dan.
5.1
.
&c.
made
a
great
Feast
to
a
thousand
of
his
Lords
,
and
drank
Wine
before
the
thousand
.
That
Feast
was
celebrated
with
unheard
of
Excesses
.
Belhazzar
sent
for
the
Golden
and
Silver
Vessels
which
Nebuchadnezzar
had
taken
out
of
the
Temple
of
Jerusalem
,
and
so
intermixes
Prophaneness
with
his
Luxury
.
The
wrath
of
God
thereupon
was
declared
;
and
at
the
same
time
came
forth
fingers
of
a
man's
hand
,
Ibid.
5.
and
wrote
over
against
the
Candlestick
upon
the
plaister
of
the
Wall
of
the
King's
Palace
,
where
the
Feast
was
celebrated
,
terrible
words
;
and
the
King
saw
the
part
of
the
hand
that
wrote
.
Daniel
interprets
the
meaning
of
it
;
and
that
Prophet
who
had
foretold
the
direful
fall
of
the
Grandfather
,
makes
also
the
Grandchild
to
see
the
Thunderclap
that
was
coming
to
fall
upon
him
for
his
overthrow
.
In
the
execution
of
God's
Decree
,
Cyrus
on
a
sudden
makes
an
onset
on
Babylon
.
Euphrates
being
turned
off
into
the
Trenches
which
he
had
so
long
before
prepared
,
discovers
to
him
its
vast
Channel
,
through
which
unforeseen
passage
he
makes
his
Entry
,
Isai.
13.17.21.2.45
,
46
,
47.
and
so
that
proud
Babylon
,
as
the
Prophets
had
foretold
,
was
delivered
as
a
prey
to
the
Medes
,
and
to
the
Persians
,
and
to
Cyrus
.
So
perished
with
her
the
Kingdom
of
the
Chaldeans
,
which
had
destroyed
so
many
other
Kingdoms
,
Jer.
50.23
.
so
was
the
Hammer
of
the
whole
Earth
cut
asunder
,
and
broken
.
Jeremiah
had
plainly
foretold
it
.
The
Lord
breaketh
the
Rod
wherewith
he
had
broken
to
pieces
so
many
Nations
.
Isaiah
foresaw
it
.
The
People
,
accustomed
to
the
Yoke
of
the
Chaldean
Kings
,
Jer.
51.20
.
saw
it
themselves
when
they
were
under
the
Yoke
.
Art
thou
also
,
say
they
,
Isai.
14.10
,
13
,
14.
become
weak
as
we
?
art
thou
become
like
unto
us
?
Thou
that
saidst
in
thy
heart
,
I
will
ascend
into
Heaven
,
I
will
exalt
my
Throne
above
the
Stars
of
God
,
I
will
ascend
above
the
heights
of
the
Clouds
,
I
will
be
like
the
most
High
.
What
the
same
Isaiah
had
likewise
declared
,
saying
,
Babylon
is
fallen
,
is
fallen
,
That
great
Babylon
,
Id.
21.9
.
and
all
her
graven
Images
are
broken
to
the
ground
.
Bell
boweth
down
,
and
Nebo
,
her
great
God
,
from
whence
Kings
do
take
their
names
,
stoopeth
,
and
is
fallen
upon
the
ground
:
Id.
46.1
.
for
the
Persians
,
their
Enemies
,
the
worshippes
of
the
Sun
,
would
not
suffer
their
Idols
,
nor
their
Kings
whom
they
had
made
Gods
.
But
how
did
that
Babylon
perish
?
even
just
as
the
Prophets
had
foretold
.
Jer.
50.38.51.36
.
A
drought
is
upon
her
Waters
,
and
they
shall
be
dried
up
,
for
it
is
the
Land
of
Graven
Images
,
and
they
are
mad
upon
their
Idols
,
as
was
the
prediction
of
Jeremiah
,
Jer.
50.24.51.39
,
57.
to
give
way
to
her
Conquerour
,
I
have
laid
a
snare
for
thee
,
and
thou
art
also
taken
,
O
Babylon
,
and
thou
wast
not
aware
.
And
in
their
heat
I
will
make
their
Feasts
,
and
I
will
make
them
drunken
,
that
they
may
rejoyce
,
and
sleep
a
perpetual
sleep
,
and
not
make
,
saith
the
Lord
.
And
again
,
I
will
make
drunk
her
Princes
,
and
her
Wise-men
,
her
Captains
,
and
her
Rulers
,
and
her
mighty
Men
;
and
they
shall
sleep
a
perpetual
sleep
,
and
not
wake
,
saith
the
King
,
whose
name
is
the
Lord
of
Hosts
.
Isa.
13.15
,
16
,
17
,
18.
Every
one
that
is
found
shall
be
thrust
through
,
and
every
one
that
is
joyned
unto
them
shall
fall
by
the
Sword
:
for
the
Medes
,
her
Conquerours
,
as
Isaiah
saith
,
shall
not
regard
Silver
,
and
as
for
Gold
,
they
shall
not
delight
in
it
:
but
Vengeance
,
for
to
give
their
Hatred
a
full
satisfaction
by
the
loss
of
a
cruel
People
,
whose
Pride
made
them
the
Enemy
of
all
the
People
of
the
World
.
Jer.
50.35
,
36
,
37
,
42.
A
Sword
is
upon
the
Chaldeans
,
and
upon
the
Inhabitants
of
Babylon
,
and
upon
her
Princes
,
and
upon
her
Wise-men
.
A
Sword
is
upon
the
Liars
,
and
they
shall
dote
;
a
Sword
is
upon
her
mighty
Men
,
and
they
shall
be
dismayed
.
A
Sword
is
upon
their
Horses
,
and
upon
their
Chariots
,
and
upon
all
the
mingled
People
that
are
in
the
midst
of
her
,
and
they
shall
become
as
Women
:
a
Sword
is
upon
her
Treasures
,
and
they
shall
be
robbed
.
They
shall
hold
the
Bow
and
the
Lance
:
they
are
cruel
,
and
will
not
shew
mercy
:
their
voice
shall
roar
like
the
Sea
,
and
they
sall
ride
upon
Horses
,
every
one
put
in
array
;
like
a
man
to
the
Battel
,
against
Thee
,
O
Daughter
of
Babylon
.
And
saith
Jeremiah
,
One
Post
shall
run
to
meet
another
,
Jer.
51.31
.
and
one
Messenger
to
meet
another
,
to
shew
the
King
of
Babylon
that
his
City
is
taken
at
one
end
.
So
Jeremiah
had
observed
.
Stand
now
with
thine
Enchantments
,
and
with
the
multitude
of
thy
Sorceries
,
wherein
thou
hast
laboured
from
thy
youth
;
if
so
be
thou
shalt
be
able
to
profit
,
if
so
be
thou
maist
prevail
.
Isai.
47.12
,
13
,
14
,
15.
Thou
art
wearied
in
the
multitude
of
thy
Counsels
:
let
now
the
Astrologers
,
the
Star-gazers
,
the
monthly
Prognosticators
stand
up
,
and
save
thee
from
these
things
that
shall
come
upon
thee
.
Behold
,
they
shall
be
as
stubble
,
the
fire
shall
burn
them
,
they
shall
not
deliver
themselves
from
the
power
of
the
flame
:
there
shall
not
be
a
Coal
to
warm
at
,
nor
fire
to
sit
before
it
.
Thus
shall
they
be
unto
thee
,
with
whom
thou
hast
laboured
,
even
thy
Merchants
from
thy
youth
,
they
shall
wander
every
one
to
his
quarter
:
Jer.
50.36
.
Isa.
48.20
.
Ier.
50.8
,
28.51.6
,
11
,
49
,
&c.
none
shall
save
thee
.
And
both
Isaiah
and
Jeremiah
,
as
with
one
consent
,
declare
the
same
thing
.
In
that
miserable
slaughter
,
the
Jews
being
advertised
long
before
,
shall
alone
escape
the
Sword
of
the
mighty
Conquerour
.
Cyrus
being
by
that
Conquest
become
Master
of
all
the
East
,
confessed
there
was
somewhat
in
that
People
(
so
often
vanquished
)
of
Divinity
,
tho'
he
could
not
understand
it
.
Ravished
with
the
Oracles
that
had
foretold
his
Victories
,
he
confessed
he
owed
his
Empire
to
the
God
of
Heaven
,
2
Chron.
36.23
.
1
Esdr.
1.2
.
whom
the
Jews
worshipped
,
and
he
signalizes
the
first
year
of
his
Reign
by
the
re-establishment
both
of
his
Temple
and
People
.
Who
can
but
admire
here
the
Providence
of
God
so
manifestly
declared
upon
the
Jews
and
the
Chaldeans
,
upon
Jerusalem
and
Babylon
?
God
was
resolved
to
punish
them
both
;
and
that
so
they
might
not
be
ignorant
that
it
was
He
alone
who
did
it
,
he
was
pleased
to
foretell
it
by
a
hundred
Prophecies
.
Jerusalem
and
Babylon
,
both
threatned
at
the
same
time
,
and
by
the
same
Prophets
,
fall
one
after
another
according
to
the
appointed
time
.
But
God
doth
here
discover
the
great
Mystery
of
the
two
Chastisements
he
makes
use
of
:
the
one
is
of
Rigour
upon
the
Chaldeans
,
the
other
is
that
of
a
Father
upon
the
Jews
who
were
his
Children
.
The
Pride
of
the
Chaldeans
(
it
was
the
Character
of
that
Nation
,
and
the
very
spirit
and
pulse
of
all
that
Empire
)
was
brought
down
beyond
the
possibility
of
a
retrieve
.
Jer.
50.31
,
32.
Isai.
13.19
,
20
,
21
,
22.
And
the
most
proud
shall
stumble
and
fall
,
and
none
shall
raise
him
up
:
and
I
will
kindle
a
fire
in
his
Cities
,
and
it
shall
devour
all
ro●nd
about
him
,
says
Jeremiah
,
and
the
Prophet
Isaiah
before
him
,
That
Babylon
,
the
glory
of
Kingdoms
,
the
beauty
of
the
Chaldees
excellency
,
shall
be
as
when
God
overthrew
Sodom
and
Gomorrha
;
it
shall
nev●r
be
inhabited
,
neither
shall
it
be
dwelt
in
from
Generation
to
Generation
:
neither
shall
the
Arabian
pitch
Tent
there
,
neither
shall
the
Shepherds
make
their
Fold
there
.
But
wild
Beasts
of
the
Desert
shall
lye
there
,
and
their
Houses
shall
be
full
of
doleful
Creatures
,
and
Owls
shall
dwell
there
,
and
Satyrs
shall
dance
there
;
and
the
wild
Beasts
of
the
Islands
shall
cry
in
their
desolate
Houses
,
and
Dragons
in
their
pleasant
Places
:
and
her
time
is
a
n●ar
to
come
,
and
her
days
shall
not
be
prolonged
.
But
it
was
not
so
to
the
Jews
:
God
chastised
them
as
disobedient
Children
,
whom
he
would
turn
to
their
Duty
by
the
Affliction
,
and
afterwards
being
touched
by
their
penitent
Tears
,
he
would
forget
their
Crimes
.
Fear
thou
not
,
Jer.
46.28
.
O
Jacob
my
Servant
,
saith
the
Lord
,
for
I
am
with
thee
,
for
I
will
make
a
full
end
of
all
the
Nations
whither
I
have
driven
thee
,
but
I
will
not
make
a
full
end
of
thee
,
but
correct
thee
in
measure
,
yet
will
I
not
leave
thee
wholly
unpunished
.
Wherefore
Babylon
,
for
ever
taken
away
from
the
Chaldeans
,
was
delivered
to
another
People
;
and
Jerusalem
,
being
re-established
by
a
very
marvellous
Change
,
beheld
her
Children
from
all
parts
returning
to
her
.
It
was
Zerubbabel
,
of
the
Tribe
of
Juda
,
and
of
the
Blood
of
the
Kings
,
who
brought
them
back
from
Captivity
.
Those
of
Juda
came
in
Multitudes
.
The
ten
dispersed
Tribes
were
lost
among
the
Gentiles
,
saving
only
those
who
under
the
name
of
Juda
,
and
being
re-united
under
its
Standards
,
came
again
into
the
Land
of
their
Fathers
.
In
the
mean
time
the
Altar
was
set
up
again
,
the
Temple
rebuilt
,
the
Walls
of
Jerusalem
repaired
.
The
Jealousie
of
the
neighbouring
People
was
suppressed
by
the
Kings
of
Persia
,
who
were
become
the
Protectors
of
the
People
of
God
.
The
High-Priest
re-entered
into
his
former
Exercise
,
with
all
the
other
Priests
who
proved
their
Descents
by
the
publick
Registers
:
The
others
were
rejected
Esdras
,
a
Priest
himself
,
and
Doctor
of
the
Law
,
and
Nehemiah
the
Governor
,
reformed
all
the
Abuses
which
the
Captivity
had
brought
in
,
1
Esdr.
2.
and
caused
the
Law
to
be
observed
in
its
Purity
.
The
People
bewailed
,
with
them
,
the
Transgressions
which
had
brought
down
upon
them
those
severe
and
dreadful
Punishments
,
and
confess
that
Moses
had
foretold
them
of
them
.
2
Esdr.
1.8.9
.
They
do
all
together
read
in
the
Sacred
Oracles
,
the
Threatnings
of
the
Man
of
God
;
they
likewise
saw
the
fullfilling
of
them
upon
themselves
.
The
Oracle
of
Jeremiah
,
and
the
so
much
promised
Return
after
the
Seventy
Years
of
Captivity
,
both
astonish
them
,
and
comfort
them
;
they
adore
the
Judgments
of
God
,
and
being
reconciled
to
him
,
they
live
in
Peace
and
Quiet
.
God
who
brings
all
things
to
pass
in
his
own
due
time
,
had
chosen
this
,
to
cause
his
extraordinary
ways
to
cease
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Prophecies
,
in
his
People
sufficiently
instructed
for
the
future
.
He
rested
about
five
hundred
Years
,
even
to
the
days
of
the
Messiah
.
God
gave
to
the
Majesty
of
his
Son
,
his
Prophets
to
be
silent
for
all
that
time
,
to
keep
his
People
in
expectation
of
him
who
was
to
be
the
fulfilling
of
all
their
Oracles
.
But
toward
the
end
of
those
times
,
in
which
God
had
resolved
to
put
an
end
to
Prophecies
,
he
seemed
to
be
willing
to
shed
abroad
all
his
Illuminations
,
and
to
reveal
all
the
Councels
of
his
Providence
;
so
clearly
did
he
express
the
Secrets
of
the
Times
to
come
.
During
the
Captivity
,
and
especially
towards
the
time
of
its
expiring
,
Daniel
,
reverenced
for
his
Piety
,
even
by
Infidel
Kings
,
and
employed
for
his
Prudence
in
the
greatest
and
most
important
Affairs
of
their
Estate
,
Dan.
2.3
,
5
,
8.
saw
in
order
at
divers
times
,
and
under
different
Figures
and
Resemblances
,
four
Monarchies
under
which
the
Israelites
were
to
live
.
He
takes
notice
of
them
by
their
proper
Characters
.
Ibid.
2.7
,
8
,
10
,
11.
The
Empire
of
a
Grecian
King
is
seen
to
pass
away
like
a
Torrent
:
It
was
that
of
Alexander
.
By
its
fall
he
beheld
another
Empire
set
up
,
less
than
the
former
,
and
much
weakened
by
its
Divisions
.
This
was
that
of
his
Successors
,
among
whom
there
were
four
pointed
out
in
the
Prophecy
;
Antipater
,
Seleucus
,
Ptolomy
,
and
Antigonus
,
are
visibly
designed
.
'T
is
affirmed
by
the
History
that
they
were
more
powerful
than
the
others
,
Ibid.
7.6
,
8
,
21
,
22.
and
only
their
Power
should
go
to
their
Children
.
He
foresaw
their
Wars
,
Ibid.
11.6
.
their
Jealousies
,
and
their
broken
Agreements
;
the
continuance
and
the
Ambition
of
the
Kings
of
Syria
;
Dan.
2.44
,
45
,
7.13
,
14
,
27.
the
Pride
,
and
the
other
Signs
which
evidently
pointed
out
the
illustrious
Antiochus
,
the
implacable
Enemy
of
the
People
of
God
:
The
shortness
of
his
Reign
,
and
the
sudden
Punishment
of
his
Excesses
.
He
beheld
at
last
toward
the
end
,
and
as
it
were
,
in
the
Bosom
of
those
Monarchies
,
the
Kingdom
of
the
Son
of
Man
.
At
this
name
you
presently
do
acknowledg
Jesus
Christ
;
but
this
Kingdom
of
the
Son
of
Man
is
also
called
the
Kingdom
of
the
Saints
of
the
most
High
.
All
the
People
paid
Submission
to
that
great
and
peaceable
Kingdom
,
Eternity
is
promised
to
it
,
and
he
was
to
be
the
only
one
,
whose
Power
should
not
go
over
to
another
Empire
.
And
there
was
given
him
Dominion
and
Glory
,
and
a
Kingdom
,
that
all
People
,
Nations
in
Languages
should
serve
him
:
his
Dominions
is
an
everlasting
Dominion
,
which
shall
not
pass
away
;
and
his
Kingdom
that
which
shall
not
be
destroyed
.
When
that
Son
of
Man
should
come
,
that
Christ
who
was
so
much
desired
,
and
how
he
should
accomplish
the
Work
committed
to
him
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Redemption
of
Mankind
,
God
manifestly
discovers
it
to
Daniel
,
whilst
he
was
taken
up
about
the
Captivity
of
his
People
in
Babylon
,
and
about
the
Seventy
Years
which
God
was
resolved
to
determine
upon
the
People
,
Dan.
9.23
,
&c.
and
upon
the
Holy
City
,
to
finish
the
Transgression
,
&c.
In
the
midst
of
his
Supplications
which
he
made
for
the
Deliverance
of
his
Brethren
,
he
is
on
a
sudden
raised
up
to
more
transcendent
Mysteries
.
He
sees
another
Number
of
Years
,
and
another
Deliverance
of
much
greater
Importance
.
Instead
of
the
Seventy
Years
foretold
by
Jeremiah
,
he
sees
Seventy
Weeks
,
to
commence
from
the
time
of
the
Decree
given
by
Artaxerxes
of
old
,
in
the
twentieth
year
of
his
Reign
,
Ibid.
24.
for
the
Re-building
the
City
of
Jerusalem
.
There
is
pointed
out
in
particular
Words
,
at
the
end
of
those
Weeks
,
that
they
were
to
make
an
end
of
Sins
,
and
to
make
reconciliation
for
Iniquity
,
and
to
bring
in
everlasting
Righteousness
,
and
to
seal
up
the
Vision
and
Prophecy
,
and
to
anoint
th●
most
Holy
.
The
Christ
was
to
make
his
Charge
,
and
to
appear
as
the
Conductor
of
the
People
after
sixty
nine
Weeks
.
Ib.
25
,
26
,
27.
After
sixty
nine
Weeks
(
for
the
Prophet
repeats
it
again
)
The
Christ
is
to
be
put
to
death
,
he
is
to
suffer
a
violent
Death
;
he
shall
be
cut
off
,
but
not
for
himself
,
he
shall
be
sacrificed
to
fulfil
the
Mysteries
.
One
Week
is
pointed
out
amongst
the
rest
,
and
it
is
the
last
,
and
the
seventieth
,
wherein
Christ
is
to
be
Sacrificed
,
wherei●
he
shall
confirm
the
Covenant
with
many
for
one
Week
,
and
in
the
midst
of
the
Week
he
shall
cause
the
Sacrifice
and
the
Oblation
to
cease
;
without
doubt
,
by
the
death
of
Christ
,
for
it
is
after
the
death
of
Christ
that
this
Change
is
pointed
out
to
us
.
There
was
nothing
more
to
be
seen
but
Horror
and
Confusion
;
the
Ruine
of
the
Holy
City
,
and
the
Sanctuary
;
a
People
and
a
Captain
who
comes
to
destroy
all
;
the
Abomination
in
the
Temple
;
the
last
and
irremediable
Desolation
of
an
ungrateful
People
toward
their
Saviour
.
We
have
seen
that
these
Weeks
being
reduced
into
Weeks
of
Years
,
according
as
the
manner
of
the
Scripture
is
,
make
four
hundred
and
ninety
Years
,
and
bring
us
exactly
from
the
twentieth
year
of
Artaxerxes
to
the
last
week
;
a
week
full
of
Mysteries
,
where
the
sacrificed
and
ever-blessed
Jesus
puts
an
end
by
his
Death
to
the
Sacrifices
of
the
Law
,
and
accomplishes
the
Figures
and
Representations
of
them
.
The
Learned
differ
in
their
Computations
to
make
that
time
exactly
agree
.
That
which
I
have
proposed
to
you
is
without
any
Trouble
.
'T
is
so
far
from
making
the
Historical
Course
of
the
Kings
of
Persia
obscure
,
that
it
clears
it
up
;
tho'
there
should
be
nothing
in
it
more
surprising
,
admit
some
Uncertainty
should
be
found
in
the
Dates
of
those
Princes
,
eight
or
nine
years
at
most
,
which
might
be
disputed
in
an
account
of
four
hundred
and
ninety
Years
,
will
never
make
any
extraordinary
Question
.
But
what
need
we
discourse
further
of
it
?
God
hath
removed
the
Difficulty
,
if
there
was
any
,
by
a
Decision
that
cannot
be
reply'd
to
.
A
manifest
event
puts
us
above
all
the
nice
Punctualities
of
the
Chronolog●sts
;
and
the
total
Subversion
of
the
Jews
,
which
so
closely
followed
the
Death
of
our
Lord
,
is
sufficient
to
convince
the
most
willfully
blind
,
that
the
Prophecy
is
accomplished
.
There
remains
nothing
more
now
,
but
to
observe
to
you
one
Circumstance
of
it
.
Daniel
discovers
a
new
Mystery
to
us
.
The
Oracle
of
Jacob
had
told
us
that
the
Kingdom
of
Juda
was
to
cease
at
the
coming
of
the
Messiah
:
But
it
does
not
say
that
that
Death
should
be
the
cause
of
the
Downfal
of
that
Kingdom
.
God
revealed
that
most
necessary
Secret
to
Daniel
,
and
he
declared
to
him
,
as
you
see
,
that
the
Ruine
of
the
Jews
should
be
the
Consequence
of
the
death
of
Christ
,
and
of
their
Ingratitude
.
If
you
observe
the
place
,
the
Course
of
Events
will
quickly
make
you
an
excellent
Commentary
.
You
see
what
God
shewed
to
the
Prophet
Daniel
a
little
before
the
Conquests
of
Carus
,
and
the
Re-building
of
the
Temple
.
In
the
time
of
the
building
of
it
,
he
raised
up
the
Prophets
Haggai
and
Zachariah
:
And
presently
after
he
sent
Malachi
,
who
was
to
conclude
the
Prophecies
of
the
antient
People
.
What
was
it
that
Zachariah
did
not
see
?
One
could
almost
say
that
the
very
Book
of
God's
Decrees
was
laid
open
to
that
Prophet
,
and
that
there
he
read
the
whole
History
of
the
People
of
God
from
the
time
of
the
Captivity
.
The
Persecutions
of
the
Kings
of
Syria
,
and
the
Wars
which
they
made
upon
Judah
,
are
all
of
them
discovered
to
him
in
their
very
particulars
.
Zach.
14.1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
&c.
He
saw
Jerusalem
taken
,
and
sack'd
;
a
dreadful
Pillage
,
and
infinite
Disorders
;
the
Peoples
Flight
into
the
Desart
,
uncertain
of
their
Condition
,
whether
Life
or
Death
;
and
at
the
very
Vigil
of
its
last
Desolation
,
there
does
,
all
of
a
sudden
,
a
new
Light
appear
to
him
.
The
Enemies
are
vanquished
;
the
Idols
are
thrown
down
in
all
the
Holy
Land
.
There
is
nothing
but
Peace
and
Plenty
seen
both
in
City
and
Country
,
and
the
Temple
is
revered
in
all
the
East
.
One
remarkable
Circumstance
of
those
Wars
is
revealed
to
the
Prophet
;
and
that
is
,
that
Jerusalem
shall
be
betrayed
by
her
own
Children
,
Zach.
14.13
,
14
,
&
.
and
that
among
her
Enemies
there
shall
a
great
many
Jews
be
found
.
Sometimes
he
sees
a
long
Succession
of
Prosperity
:
Judah
is
full
of
Strength
;
the
Kingdoms
that
oppressed
it
,
are
humbled
;
the
Neighbours
that
were
continually
tormenting
it
,
P●●l.
9.10.6
.
Z●●●
.
9.1.2.3
●
.
●
.
6
7
8.
are
punished
;
some
are
converted
,
and
incorporated
into
the
People
of
God
.
The
Prophet
sees
that
People
blessed
with
divine
Favours
,
amongst
which
he
relates
to
them
the
Triumph
as
modest
as
it
was
glorious
,
Rejoice
greatly
,
O
Daughter
of
Zion
,
Ibid.
9.
shout
,
O
Daughter
of
Jerusalem
;
behold
thy
King
cometh
unto
thee
:
He
is
just
,
and
having
Salvation
,
lowly
,
and
riding
upon
an
Ass
,
and
upon
a
Colt
,
the
Foal
of
an
Ass
.
After
he
had
recounted
their
Prosperities
,
he
summs
up
from
the
beginning
all
the
course
of
their
Afflictions
.
He
sees
all
of
a
sudden
Fire
in
the
Temple
,
all
the
Country
in
desolation
with
the
capital
City
;
Murders
,
Violences
,
Zach.
11.1
,
2
,
&c.
and
a
King
who
countenances
and
encourages
them
.
But
God
hath
pity
on
his
forsaken
People
;
he
becomes
himself
their
Shepherd
,
and
his
Protection
sustains
them
.
At
length
he
kindles
civil
Wars
amongst
them
,
Ibid.
11.8
,
9.
and
the
Face
of
things
looks
dismal
.
The
time
of
that
Change
is
designed
by
a
certain
Character
,
and
three
Princes
degraded
in
one
Month
,
denote
the
beginning
of
their
Troubles
.
In
the
midst
of
these
Calamities
there
appears
yet
another
,
greater
than
all
the
rest
.
A
while
after
those
Divisions
,
and
at
the
time
of
their
Ruine
,
God
is
prized
at
thirty
pieces
of
Silver
by
his
ungrateful
People
,
and
the
Prophet
sees
all
,
Ibid.
12
,
13
,
&c
even
to
the
Potters
field
,
about
which
that
Money
was
employed
.
From
that
time
arise
great
Disorders
among
the
Shepherds
of
the
People
;
at
last
they
become
Blind
,
and
their
Power
is
destroyed
.
What
shall
I
say
of
the
marvellous
Vision
of
Zacharia
,
who
sees
the
Shepherd
smitten
,
and
the
Sheep
scattered
?
What
shall
I
say
of
the
regard
which
the
People
had
for
the
God
whom
they
have
pierced
,
Zach.
13.7.12.10
.
and
of
their
mourning
for
him
as
one
mourneth
for
his
only
Son
,
and
of
their
bitterness
for
him
,
as
one
that
is
in
bitterness
for
his
First-born
?
Zacharia
saw
all
these
things
;
but
that
sight
which
is
still
greater
,
is
the
promise
of
God's
Presence
and
Love
.
He
that
toucheth
you
toucheth
the
Apple
of
mine
Eye
.
Zach.
2.8
,
9
,
10
,
11
,
12
,
13.
Sing
and
rejoyce
,
O
Daughter
of
Zion
;
for
lo
,
I
come
,
and
I
will
dwell
in
the
midst
of
thee
,
saith
the
Lord
,
and
many
Nations
shall
be
joyned
to
the
Lord
in
that
day
,
and
shall
be
my
People
:
and
I
will
dwell
in
the
midst
of
Thee
,
&c.
Haggai
says
less
things
,
but
what
he
says
is
very
surprising
.
Whilst
the
second
Temple
was
building
,
and
the
old
men
,
who
had
seen
the
Glories
of
the
first
,
were
weeping
and
lamenting
,
in
comparing
the
Poorness
of
this
last
Building
with
the
Magnificence
of
the
other
,
the
Prophet
,
who
sees
farther
,
publishes
the
Glory
of
the
second
Temple
,
Hag.
2.7
,
8
,
9.
and
prefers
it
to
the
first
.
I
will
shake
all
Nations
,
and
the
desire
of
all
Nations
shall
come
,
and
I
will
fill
this
House
with
Glory
,
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
.
The
Glory
of
this
latter
shall
be
greater
than
of
the
former
,
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
.
He
explains
from
whence
shall
come
the
Glory
of
this
new
House
,
in
this
,
that
the
desire
of
all
Nations
shall
come
.
That
Messiah
,
who
was
promised
two
thousand
years
before
,
and
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
,
as
the
Saviour
of
the
Gentiles
,
shall
appear
in
this
new
Temple
.
Peace
shall
be
establis
●
there
;
all
the
astonished
World
shall
bear
Witness
of
the
coming
of
this
their
Redeemer
;
there
was
but
a
little
while
to
wait
,
and
the
times
assigned
for
this
waiting
are
in
their
last
period
.
At
length
the
Temple
was
finished
;
the
Sacrifices
were
offered
in
it
:
But
the
Covetous
Jews
prophaned
it
,
and
brought
thither
that
which
was
torn
,
and
the
lawe
,
and
the
sick
,
so
that
the
Offering
was
defective
.
Malachi
,
who
reprov'd
them
for
it
,
was
raised
to
a
higher
Consideration
;
and
upon
the
occasion
of
the
unclean
Sacrifices
of
the
Jews
,
he
sees
an
Offering
always
pure
,
and
never
sullied
,
which
shall
be
presented
to
God
,
Mal.
2.11
,
13.
no
more
so
as
it
was
in
the
Temple
of
Jerusal●m
heretofore
,
but
from
the
rising
of
the
Sun
even
to
the
going
down
of
the
same
;
no
more
by
the
Jews
,
but
by
the
Gentiles
,
among
whom
he
prophesied
that
the
name
of
God
should
be
great
.
He
sees
also
,
like
Haggai
,
the
Glory
of
the
second
Temple
,
and
the
Messiah
who
honours
it
with
his
Presence
:
But
he
sees
at
the
same
time
that
the
Messiah
is
the
God
to
whom
that
Temple
is
dedicated
.
Behold
,
Mal.
3.1
.
I
will
send
my
Messenger
,
and
he
shall
prepare
the
way
before
me
:
and
the
Lord
whom
ye
seek
,
shall
suddenly
come
to
his
Temple
;
ev●n
the
Messenger
of
the
Covenant
,
whom
ye
delight
in
;
behold
he
shall
come
,
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
.
A
Messenger
is
an
Envoy
:
But
behold
here
is
an
Envoy
of
a
very
wonderful
Dignity
;
an
Envoy
who
hath
a
Temple
;
an
Envoy
who
is
no
less
than
God
,
and
who
enters
into
the
Temple
as
into
his
own
House
;
an
Envoy
in
whom
all
the
People
delight
,
who
cometh
to
make
a
new
Covenant
,
and
who
for
that
reason
is
called
the
Messenger
of
the
Covenant
.
'T
was
therefore
in
the
second
Temple
that
God
sent
from
God
was
to
appear
:
Mal.
3.1.4.5
,
6.
But
another
Messenger
comes
before
him
to
prepare
his
way
for
him
.
There
we
see
the
Messiah
preceded
by
his
Fore-runner
.
The
Character
of
that
Fore-runner
is
also
discovered
to
the
Prophet
.
That
was
to
be
a
new
Elijah
,
remarkable
for
his
Holiness
,
for
the
Austerity
of
his
Life
,
for
his
Authority
,
and
for
his
Zeal
.
Thus
the
last
Prophet
of
the
antient
People
,
shews
the
first
Prophet
who
was
to
come
after
him
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
Elijah
,
the
Fore-runner
of
the
Lord
who
was
to
appear
.
Until
that
time
the
People
of
God
were
to
expect
no
more
Prophets
:
The
Law
of
Moses
was
to
be
sufficient
for
them
,
and
therefore
does
Malachi
shut
up
all
with
these
words
,
Remember
ye
the
Law
of
Moses
my
Servant
,
which
I
commanded
unto
him
in
Horeb.
for
all
Israel
,
Mal.
4.4
,
6
,
6.
with
the
Statutes
and
Judgments
.
Behold
I
will
send
you
Elijah
the
Prophet
,
and
he
shall
turn
the
Heart
of
the
Fathers
to
the
Children
,
who
will
shew
to
them
what
they
are
to
expect
.
To
this
Law
of
Moses
God
had
joyned
the
Prophets
,
who
had
spoken
in
conformity
;
and
the
History
of
the
People
of
God
made
by
the
same
Prophets
,
in
which
were
confirmed
,
by
visible
experiences
,
the
Promises
and
Threatnings
of
the
Law
.
Every
thing
was
very
carefully
and
distinctly
writ
;
every
thing
digested
by
the
order
of
particular
times
;
and
this
was
what
God
left
for
the
Instruction
of
his
People
,
when
he
caused
the
Prophecies
to
cease
.
Those
Instructions
wrought
a
wonderous
change
in
the
Manners
of
the
Israelites
.
V.
The
Times
of
the
second
Temple
.
They
had
no
more
need
of
either
Apparitions
,
or
manifest
Predictions
,
nor
of
those
unheard
of
Prodigies
which
God
wrought
so
often
for
their
Deliverance
and
Salvation
.
The
Testimonies
they
had
already
received
satisfied
them
,
and
their
Incredulity
,
not
only
convinced
by
the
event
of
things
,
but
also
so
frequently
punished
,
had
at
last
rendered
them
tractable
and
orderly
.
Wherefore
from
that
time
they
were
no
more
seen
to
return
to
Idolatry
,
to
which
they
were
so
strangely
inclined
before
.
They
were
mightily
ashamed
that
they
had
rejected
the
God
of
their
Fathers
.
They
were
ever
mindful
of
Nebuchadnezzar
,
and
their
own
Ruine
so
often
foretold
in
all
its
circumstances
,
and
which
had
always
fallen
upon
'em
sooner
than
they
believed
it
would
.
They
no
less
stood
in
admiration
of
their
re-establishment
wrought
contrary
to
all
appearance
at
the
time
,
and
by
him
who
had
been
pointed
out
to
them
.
They
never
beheld
the
second
Temple
but
they
remembred
what
was
the
reason
for
which
the
first
was
destroyed
,
and
how
this
had
been
rebuilt
:
thus
they
confirmed
themselves
in
the
Faith
of
their
Scriptures
to
which
every
circumstance
of
their
Condition
bore
witness
.
There
was
no
more
seen
amongst
them
any
false
Prophets
.
They
were
absolutely
driven
off
from
the
inclination
they
formerly
had
to
believe
them
,
and
from
that
affection
too
they
did
bear
then
to
Idolatry
.
Zach●riah
had
prophesied
by
one
and
the
same
Oracle
,
that
those
two
things
should
happen
to
them
.
His
Prophecy
had
a
most
plain
and
manifest
accomplishment
.
Z●●●
.
13.2
,
3
,
4
,
5.
And
it
shall
come
to
pass
,
saith
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
that
I
will
cut
off
the
names
of
the
Idols
out
of
the
Land
:
and
also
I
will
cause
the
Prophets
,
and
the
unclean
Spirit
to
pass
out
of
the
Land
.
And
it
shall
come
to
pass
that
when
any
shall
yet
prophesy
,
then
his
Father
and
his
Mother
that
begat
him
,
shall
say
unto
him
,
Thou
shalt
not
live
;
for
thou
speakest
lies
in
the
name
of
the
Lord
:
and
his
Father
and
his
Mother
that
begat
him
shall
thrust
him
through
when
he
prophesieth
.
And
it
shall
come
to
pass
in
that
day
,
that
the
Prophets
shall
be
ashamed
every
one
of
his
Vision
,
when
he
hath
prophesied
:
neither
shall
they
wear
a
rough
Garment
to
deceive
.
The
false
Prophets
shall
cease
under
the
second
Temple
:
the
People
disabused
of
their
former
Error
shall
no
longer
hearken
to
them
.
Is●i.
41.11
,
12
,
13
.
4●
18
,
19.49
●8
,
19
,
2●
,
21.52.1
,
2
,
7.54
,
55
,
&c.
6●
.
15.16
&c.
Ez●k
.
●6
.
38.11
,
12
13
,
14.
Jer.
46.27
.
The
true
Prophets
of
God
were
read
and
read
again
without
ceasing
:
there
was
no
need
of
any
Comment
;
for
the
things
which
happened
every
day
in
the
execution
of
their
Prophecies
were
but
the
too
faithful
Interpreters
of
them
.
All
their
Prophets
had
effectually
promised
them
a
most
profound
Peace
.
They
read
also
with
joy
the
curious
Descriptions
which
both
Isaiah
and
Ezekiel
made
of
those
happy
Times
which
should
follow
the
Captivity
of
Babylon
.
All
the
Ruins
are
repaired
,
the
Cities
and
the
Villages
are
magnificently
rebuilt
,
the
People
are
innumerable
,
the
Enemies
are
defeated
,
Plenty
and
Abundance
are
in
their
Cities
and
in
their
Fields
;
There
is
seen
Joy
,
Rest
,
and
Quietness
,
and
at
last
all
the
Fruits
of
a
sweet
and
lasting
Peace
.
God
promises
to
keep
his
People
in
a
durable
and
perfect
Tranquillity
.
They
enjoyed
it
under
the
Kings
of
Persia
.
As
long
as
that
Empire
lasted
,
the
favourable
Decrees
of
Cyrus
,
who
was
the
founder
thereof
,
secured
the
repose
of
the
Jews
.
Though
they
had
been
threatned
with
their
final
Ruine
under
Ahasuerus
,
howsoever
it
was
,
God
being
moved
by
their
tears
,
on
a
sudden
changed
the
heart
of
that
King
,
and
drew
on
a
most
remarkable
Vengeance
on
Haman
their
mortal
Enemy
.
Esth.
4
,
5
,
7
,
8
,
9.
Excepting
that
very
Conjuncture
,
which
was
quickly
over
,
they
were
always
without
fear
.
Instructed
by
their
Prophets
to
be
obedient
to
Kings
,
to
whom
God
had
submitted
them
,
their
Fidelity
was
inviolable
.
Jer.
27.12
,
17.40.9
.
So
likewise
were
they
evermore
kindly
treated
.
By
the
favour
of
a
very
small
Tax
which
they
paid
to
their
Soveraigns
,
who
were
their
Protectors
rather
than
their
Masters
,
they
lived
after
their
own
Laws
:
The
Sacerdotal
Power
was
absolutely
preserved
,
The
Chief
Priests
conducted
the
People
:
The
publick
Council
established
first
by
Moses
,
had
all
its
Authority
;
and
they
exercised
among
themselves
the
power
of
Life
and
Death
,
and
no
Body
medled
with
them
about
it
.
The
Kings
did
so
ordain
it
.
The
mine
of
the
Persian
,
Empire
brought
no
change
to
their
Affairs
.
Alexander
respected
their
Temple
,
admired
their
Prophecies
,
and
increased
their
Priviledges
.
Joseph
.
an
t
.
11.8.2
Cont.
Ap.
They
suffered
a
little
under
their
first
Successors
.
Ptolomy
,
the
Son
of
Lagus
,
surprized
Jerusalem
,
and
brought
from
thence
into
Egypt
a
hundred
thousand
Captives
:
But
he
soon
left
off
his
hatred
to
them
.
He
himself
made
them
Citizens
of
Alexandria
,
the
Capital
City
of
his
Kingdom
;
or
rather
he
confirmed
to
them
the
right
which
Alexander
had
already
invested
them
with
;
and
not
finding
any
in
all
his
Empire
more
faithful
than
the
Jews
,
he
filled
his
Armies
with
them
,
and
conferred
upon
them
the
most
important
Places
and
Offices
of
Trust
.
If
the
Lagides
regarded
them
,
Id.
ant.
12.3.2
.
Cont.
Ap.
yet
they
were
better
treated
by
the
Seleucides
,
under
whose
Empire
they
lived
.
Seleucus
Nicanor
,
chief
of
that
Family
,
established
them
in
Antioch
;
And
Antiochus
the
God
,
his
Grandson
,
having
caused
them
to
be
received
in
all
the
Cities
of
the
Lesser
Asia
,
we
have
seen
them
spread
themselves
over
all
Greece
,
living
there
according
to
their
Law
,
and
enjoying
there
the
same
Rights
as
the
other
Citizens
,
as
they
did
in
Alexandria
and
Antioch
.
In
the
mean
while
their
Law
was
turned
into
Greek
by
the
care
of
Ptolomeus
Philadelphus
King
of
Egypt
.
Joseph
.
Praef.
ant.
&
lib.
12.
2.
&
2.
Cont.
Ap.
The
Jewish
Religion
was
known
among
the
Gentiles
,
the
Temple
of
Jerusalem
was
enriched
by
the
Gifts
of
both
Kings
and
People
:
the
Jews
lived
in
Peace
and
in
Liberty
under
the
power
of
the
Kings
of
Syria
,
and
they
never
had
been
sensible
of
such
a
Tranquillity
under
their
own
Kings
.
It
seemed
as
if
it
would
have
been
eternal
,
but
that
they
themselves
did
break
it
by
their
own
Dissentions
.
For
no
less
than
three
hundred
years
did
they
enjoy
that
Peace
so
much
foretold
by
their
Prophets
,
when
Ambition
,
and
the
Jealousies
which
were
spread
amongst
them
were
going
to
destroy
them
.
Some
of
the
most
powerful
of
them
betrayed
their
People
for
a
Complement
and
piece
of
Flattery
to
the
Kings
;
they
would
fain
make
themselves
famous
after
the
manner
of
the
Grecians
,
1
Maccab.
1.12
,
13
,
&c.
2
Maccab.
3
,
4.1
.
&c.
14
,
15
,
16.
&c.
and
preferred
that
vain
Pomp
to
the
solid
Glory
which
the
observance
of
the
Laws
of
their
Ancestors
would
have
given
them
among
their
Citizens
.
They
celebrated
Places
as
the
Gentiles
did
.
That
Novelty
dazled
the
Eyes
of
the
People
,
and
Idolatry
cloathed
with
that
splendour
and
magnificence
,
appeared
very
lovely
to
a
great
many
Jews
.
To
these
Changes
were
superadded
the
Disputes
for
the
Soveraign
Priesthood
,
which
was
the
principal
Dignity
of
the
Nation
.
Those
that
were
ambitious
stuck
to
the
Interests
of
the
Kings
of
Syria
,
hoping
by
that
means
to
obtain
it
,
and
so
that
Sacred
Dignity
was
the
reward
of
the
Flattery
of
those
Court
Minions
.
Private
Piques
and
Jealousies
too
did
precipitately
bring
on
,
as
is
very
usual
,
great
Calamities
upon
all
People
.
Antiochus
the
illustrious
King
of
Syria
,
Dan.
7.8
,
11
,
24
,
25.8.9
,
10
,
11
,
12
,
13
,
14
,
23
,
24
,
25.
Polyb.
l.
26.
&
31.
in
excerp
.
&
ap.
Ath.
l.
10.
was
projecting
how
to
cut
off
that
distracted
People
,
and
so
to
make
himself
Master
of
their
Wealth
.
That
Prince
appeared
then
with
all
the
Characters
which
Daniel
had
described
him
in
;
Ambitious
,
Covetous
,
full
of
intrigue
,
cruel
,
insolent
,
wicked
,
furious
,
puffed
up
with
his
Victories
,
and
afterwards
,
enraged
at
his
losses
.
He
enters
into
Jerusalem
in
a
posture
of
attempting
all
things
:
the
Factions
of
the
Jews
,
and
not
his
own
Forces
,
harden
him
to
it
:
and
Daniel
had
so
foreseen
it
.
He
exercises
unheard
of
Cruelties
:
his
Pride
transports
him
to
the
last
and
most
violent
Excesses
,
and
he
vomits
forth
Blasphemies
against
the
most
High
,
as
the
same
Prophet
had
foretold
.
In
the
executing
of
those
Prophecies
,
and
because
of
the
sins
of
the
People
,
power
is
given
unto
him
against
the
perpetual
Sacrifice
.
He
prophaned
the
Temple
of
God
;
which
had
been
reverenced
by
the
Kings
his
Ancestors
;
he
pillaged
it
,
and
by
the
Riches
he
found
there
,
1
Macc.
1.43.46
,
57.
&c.
2
Macc.
6.1
,
2.
he
repaired
his
own
decayed
sunk
Exchequer
.
Under
the
pretext
of
bringing
into
conformity
the
Manners
of
his
Subjects
,
and
effectually
to
satiate
his
Avarice
in
pillaging
all
Judea
,
he
commanded
the
Jews
to
worship
the
same
Gods
with
the
Greeks
:
above
all
,
he
would
have
them
to
pay
adoration
to
Jupiter
Olympius
,
whose
Idol
he
had
set
up
in
the
very
Temple
:
and
being
far
more
wicked
than
Nebuchadnezzar
,
he
labours
to
destroy
the
Holy
Feasts
,
the
Law
of
Moses
,
the
Sacrifices
,
the
Religion
,
and
indeed
all
the
People
.
But
that
Prince
his
Successes
had
their
just
Limits
set
out
by
the
Prophecies
.
Mattathias
opposed
his
Violences
,
and
re-united
the
holy
People
.
Judas
Maccabeus
his
Son
,
with
a
handful
of
persons
,
perform'd
brave
and
unheard
of
Exploits
,
and
purified
the
Temple
of
God
three
years
and
a
half
after
its
Prophanation
,
as
Daniel
had
foretold
.
Dan.
7.25.12.7
,
11.
Joseph
.
prol.
lib.
de
bell
.
Jud.
&
lib.
1.1.6.11
.
Isai.
63.
1
Macc.
4.15.5.3.26
,
28
,
36
,
54.
Dan.
8.14.26
.
1
Macc.
6.2.9
.
He
pursued
the
Idumeans
and
all
the
other
Gentiles
who
had
joyned
themselves
to
Antiochus
;
and
having
taken
their
best
Places
from
them
,
he
returned
victorious
and
humble
,
just
as
Isaiah
had
seen
him
,
singing
forth
the
Praises
of
God
who
had
delivered
into
his
hands
the
Enemies
of
his
People
,
and
his
Garments
were
still
red
with
their
blood
.
He
continued
his
Victories
,
notwithstanding
the
prodigious
great
Armies
of
the
Captains
of
Antiochus
.
Daniel
had
given
that
wicked
King
but
six
years
to
torment
the
People
of
God
;
and
behold
just
at
the
prefixed
stated
term
he
acquainted
Ecbatane
with
the
Heroick
Deeds
of
Judas
.
He
fell
into
a
profound
Melancholy
,
and
dyed
,
as
the
holy
Prophet
had
foretold
,
miserable
,
but
not
by
the
hand
of
Man
,
after
he
had
acknowledged
,
tho'
it
was
too
late
,
the
Power
of
the
God
of
Israel
.
I
need
not
tell
you
in
what
manner
his
Successors
pursued
the
War
against
Judea
,
nor
say
any
thing
of
the
death
of
Judas
its
Deliverer
,
nor
of
the
Victories
of
his
two
Brethren
,
Jonathan
and
Simon
,
successively
High-Priests
,
whose
Valour
re-established
the
antient
Glory
of
the
People
of
God
.
Those
three
great
Men
saw
the
Kings
of
Syria
,
and
all
the
neighbouring
People
conspired
against
them
;
and
what
was
most
deplorable
of
all
,
was
,
that
they
saw
at
several
times
those
of
Judah
it self
armed
against
their
own
Country
,
and
against
Jerusalem
:
An
unheard
of
thing
till
then
,
but
expresly
taken
notice
of
by
the
Prophets
.
In
the
midst
of
so
many
Calamities
,
the
Confidence
they
had
in
God
made
them
undaunted
and
invincible
.
The
People
were
always
happy
under
their
Conduct
;
Zach.
14.4
.
1
Macc.
1.12.9.11.20
,
21
,
22.16
.
2
Macc.
4.22
,
23
,
&c.
and
at
last
in
Simon's
time
,
being
freed
from
the
Yoke
of
the
Gentiles
,
they
submitted
themselves
unto
him
and
his
Children
,
by
and
with
the
Consent
of
the
Kings
of
Syria
.
But
the
Act
by
which
the
People
of
God
transferred
all
the
publick
Power
to
Simon
,
and
granted
to
him
all
the
Royal
Prerogative
,
1
Macc.
14.41
.
is
remarkable
.
'T
is
thus
expressed
,
That
the
Jews
and
the
Priests
were
well
pleased
that
Simon
should
be
their
Governor
and
High-Priest
for
ever
,
until
there
should
arise
a
faithful
Prophet
.
The
People
used
from
the
beginning
to
a
Theocracy
,
or
divine
Government
,
and
knowing
that
since
the
time
of
David's
being
set
upon
the
Throne
by
the
order
and
appointment
of
God
,
the
Soveragain
Power
belonged
to
his
House
,
to
whom
it
was
to
be
at
last
surrend'red
at
the
time
of
the
Messiah
,
puts
expresly
this
Restriction
to
the
Power
which
he
had
given
to
his
High-Priests
,
and
continued
to
live
under
them
in
the
hopes
and
expectation
of
that
Christ
which
had
been
so
often
promised
.
Thus
did
that
Kingdom
,
which
was
absolutely
free
,
make
use
of
its
Prerogative
,
and
provided
for
its
Government
.
The
Posterity
of
Jacob
,
by
the
Tribe
of
Judah
,
and
by
the
rest
who
were
ranged
under
its
Standards
,
preserved
themselves
like
a
Body
of
a
State
,
and
independently
and
quietly
enjoyed
the
Land
which
had
been
assigned
to
them
.
By
virtue
of
the
Peoples
Decree
which
we
now
have
been
speaking
of
,
John
Hyrcan
,
the
Son
of
Simon
,
succeeded
to
his
Father
.
Under
him
the
Jews
grew
very
great
by
their
considerable
Conquests
.
They
subdued
Samaria
(
as
Jeremiah
and
Ezekiel
had
foretold
)
they
conquered
the
Idumeans
,
the
Philistins
,
Ezek.
16.55
,
56
,
58
,
61.
Jer.
31.5
.
1
Macc.
10.30
.
Joseph
.
an
t
.
13.8
,
17
,
18.
Zach.
9.1
,
2
,
&c.
the
Ammonites
,
who
were
their
perpetual
Enemies
,
and
those
People
embraced
their
Religion
(
as
Zachariah
had
observed
.
)
At
length
,
in
spight
of
all
the
Hatred
and
Jealousy
of
the
People
,
who
were
round
about
them
,
under
the
Authority
of
their
High-Priests
,
who
afterwards
became
their
Kings
,
they
founded
the
new
Kingdom
of
the
Asmoneans
,
or
the
Mascabees
,
more
large
and
extensive
than
ever
,
excepting
only
th●
times
of
David
and
Solomon
.
Thus
you
see
in
what
manner
the
People
of
God
subsisted
always
amidst
all
this
variety
of
Changes
;
and
that
People
who
were
sometimes
chastised
,
and
again
sometimes
comforted
under
their
Afflictions
and
Grievances
,
by
the
different
Treatments
they
received
according
as
they
deserved
,
bears
a
sufficient
publick
Testimony
to
that
Providence
which
governs
the
World
.
But
in
what
Condition
soever
they
were
,
they
lived
still
in
the
expectation
of
the
Messiah
,
which
was
in
the
fullness
of
time
to
come
,
wherein
they
looked
for
new
Graces
,
and
much
greater
than
any
of
those
they
had
yet
received
;
and
there
are
none
but
see
that
this
Faith
of
the
Messiah
,
and
of
his
Miracles
,
which
continues
still
to
this
day
among
the
Jews
,
is
descended
to
them
from
their
Patriarchs
and
their
Prophets
,
from
the
beginning
of
their
Nation
.
Joseph
.
1.
cont.
Apion
.
For
in
that
long
succession
of
Years
,
where
they
themselves
did
confess
that
,
by
a
Council
of
Providence
,
there
was
not
any
other
Prophet
risen
up
among
them
,
and
that
God
made
them
no
new
Predictions
,
nor
new
Promises
;
this
Faith
of
the
Messiah
which
was
to
come
,
was
more
sprightly
,
active
,
and
vigorous
than
ever
.
It
was
found
so
firmly
established
,
when
the
second
Temple
was
built
,
that
there
was
no
need
of
a
Prophet
to
confirm
the
People
in
it
.
They
were
supported
by
the
Faith
of
the
antient
Prophecies
,
which
they
had
seen
so
exactly
fullfilled
before
their
Eyes
,
in
so
many
chief
Points
:
The
●est
,
from
that
time
,
never
was
in
the
least
question'd
by
them
,
and
it
was
not
at
all
difficult
for
them
to
believe
that
God
,
who
was
so
faithful
in
every
thing
,
should
not
also
accomplish
in
its
due
time
that
which
concern'd
the
Messiah
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
very
main
of
all
his
Promises
,
and
the
Ground
and
Foundation
of
all
the
rest
.
In
effect
,
all
their
History
,
all
that
daily
happened
to
them
,
was
but
(
as
it
were
)
one
perpetual
opening
Scene
of
those
Oracles
which
the
Holy
Ghost
had
left
with
them
.
Being
so
settled
again
in
their
Land
after
the
Captivity
,
they
enjoyed
for
three
hundred
years
a
most
profound
Peace
;
if
their
Temple
was
reverenced
,
and
their
Religion
honoured
over
all
the
East
;
if
at
last
their
Peace
was
ruffled
and
shaken
by
their
Dissentions
;
if
that
proud
King
of
Syria
made
unheard
of
attempts
to
destroy
them
;
if
he
sometime
prevailed
,
if
he
were
a
little
after
punished
;
if
the
Jewish
Religion
,
and
all
the
People
of
God
were
restored
with
a
more
marvellous
glory
than
ever
before
,
and
the
Kingdom
of
Judah
grew
greater
toward
the
end
of
the
time
by
new
Conquests
:
you
have
seen
all
this
was
no
more
than
what
was
found
written
in
their
Prophets
.
Yes
,
every
thing
was
particularly
taken
notice
of
there
,
even
to
the
time
that
the
Persecutions
were
to
last
;
even
to
the
places
where
the
Battels
were
to
be
fought
,
and
even
to
the
Lands
which
were
to
be
conquered
.
I
have
in
the
gross
related
something
to
you
of
those
Prophecies
:
the
Particulars
would
be
matter
of
a
longer
Discourse
.
I
will
here
only
give
you
the
first
Tincture
of
those
important
Truths
,
which
is
so
much
the
more
acknowledged
as
we
shall
enter
forward
into
the
Particulars
.
I
shall
only
observe
here
that
the
Prophecies
of
the
People
of
God
have
had
,
during
all
those
times
,
Porph.
de
Abst
.
lib.
4.
Id.
Porphyr
.
&
Jul.
apud
Cyr.
l.
5.
&
6.
in
Jul.
so
plain
and
manifest
an
accomplishment
,
that
since
,
when
the
Heathen
themselves
,
when
a
Porphyrius
,
when
a
Julian
the
Apostate
,
otherwise
Enemies
of
the
Sacred
Scriptures
,
would
at
any
time
give
Example
of
Prophetick
Predictions
,
they
have
been
forced
to
seek
them
among
the
Jews
.
And
I
may
also
tell
you
for
a
truth
,
that
if
during
five
hundred
years
the
People
of
God
were
without
a
Prophet
,
all
the
estate
of
those
times
was
prophetical
:
The
work
of
God
went
on
,
and
the
ways
were
preparing
insensibly
for
the
full
accomplishment
of
those
ancient
Oracles
.
The
Return
from
the
Captivity
of
Babylon
was
only
a
shadow
of
the
Liberty
both
more
great
and
more
necessary
,
which
the
Messiah
was
to
bring
to
men
that
were
Captives
unto
sin
.
The
People
dispersed
in
several
places
in
Vpper
Asia
,
in
Lesser
Asia
,
in
Egypt
,
and
even
in
Greece
,
began
to
make
the
Name
and
the
Glory
of
the
God
of
Israel
shine
forth
more
conspicuously
among
the
Gentiles
.
The
Scriptures
,
which
were
one
day
to
be
the
Light
of
the
World
,
were
put
into
the
most
known
Language
of
the
World
:
their
Antiquity
is
confessed
.
Whilst
the
Temple
was
had
in
reverence
,
and
the
Scriptures
given
to
the
Gentiles
,
God
shews
some
representation
to
their
future
Conversion
,
and
lays
a
great
way
off
the
foundations
of
it
.
What
also
happened
among
the
Grecians
was
a
kind
of
preparation
to
the
knowledge
and
understanding
of
the
Truth
.
Their
Philosophers
confessed
that
the
World
was
governed
by
a
God
far
different
from
those
whom
the
common
sort
of
People
worshipped
,
and
whom
they
also
served
with
the
common
People
.
The
Greek
Histories
believe
that
this
excellent
Philosophy
came
from
the
East
,
and
from
those
places
where
the
Jews
had
been
dispersed
:
but
from
whence
soever
it
came
,
a
Truth
so
important
spread
among
the
Gentiles
,
however
it
was
opposed
,
and
how
ill
soever
it
was
followed
,
even
by
those
who
taught
it
,
began
again
to
awaken
Mankind
,
and
by
way
of
anticipation
furnished
them
with
certain
Proofs
,
who
were
one
day
to
deliver
them
from
their
Ignorance
.
As
always
the
Conversion
of
the
Gentiles
was
a
work
reserved
for
the
Messiah
,
and
the
proper
Character
of
his
coming
,
Error
and
Impiety
prevailed
every
where
.
The
most
illuminated
and
wisest
Nations
,
the
Chaldeans
,
the
Egyptians
,
the
Phoenicians
,
the
Greeks
,
the
Romans
,
were
the
most
ignorant
and
the
most
blind
concerning
Religion
:
so
true
is
it
that
we
are
to
be
advanced
to
it
by
a
particular
Grace
,
and
by
a
Wisdom
more
than
Humane
.
Who
should
presume
to
relate
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Immortal
Gods
,
and
their
impure
Mysteries
?
their
Loves
,
their
Cruelties
,
their
Jealousies
,
and
all
their
other
Excesses
were
the
Subject
of
their
Feasts
,
their
Sacrifices
,
and
the
Hymns
which
were
sang
to
them
,
and
of
the
Pictures
which
were
consecrated
in
their
Temples
.
So
that
wickedness
was
worshipped
,
and
confessed
as
necessary
to
the
Service
of
the
Gods
.
The
gravest
of
their
Philosophers
forbad
drinking
to
Excess
,
Plato
de
Leg.
6.
unless
it
were
in
the
Feasts
of
Bacchus
,
and
to
the
honour
of
the
Gods
.
Another
,
Aristot
.
7.
Politic
.
after
he
had
severely
condemned
all
immodest
Pictures
,
yet
excepted
those
of
the
Gods
who
would
be
honoured
by
those
Infamies
.
We
can't
read
but
with
astonishment
,
what
honours
they
were
obliged
to
pay
to
Venus
,
and
the
prostitutions
they
framed
for
worshipping
her
.
Greece
,
as
learned
and
as
wise
as
she
was
,
had
yet
received
those
abominable
Rites
and
Mysteries
.
Barach
6.10
,
42
,
43.
Herod
.
lib.
1.
Strabo
,
lib.
1●
.
Athen.
lib.
13.
In
the
most
important
Emergencies
both
private
Persons
,
and
the
Republick
too
vowed
Courtisans
to
Venus
,
and
Greece
never
blusht
to
attribute
her
safety
to
the
Intercessions
which
they
made
to
their
fair
Goddess
.
After
the
defeat
of
Xerxes
,
and
his
formidable
Armies
,
there
was
a
Table
set
up
in
the
Temple
,
where
were
inserted
their
Vows
,
and
their
Processions
,
with
this
Inscription
of
Simonides
the
famous
Poet
;
These
have
prayed
to
the
Goddess
Venus
,
who
for
their
sakes
hath
saved
Greece
.
If
Love
be
to
be
adored
,
it
ought
at
least
to
be
that
which
is
honest
;
but
here
it
was
not
so
.
Solon
(
who
could
believe
,
and
indeed
who
could
expect
from
so
great
a
name
so
great
a
reproach
?
Solon
,
I
say
)
set
up
at
Athens
the
Temple
of
Venus
the
Prostitute
,
Ibid.
or
of
illicite
Love
.
All
Greece
was
full
of
Temples
Consecrated
to
that
Deity
,
and
Conjugal
Love
had
not
one
erected
in
all
the
Country
.
But
yet
they
abominated
Adultery
both
in
Men
and
Women
:
Conjugal
Society
was
held
Sacred
among
them
.
But
when
they
applyed
themselves
to
Religion
,
they
seemed
as
if
they
were
possessed
with
a
strange
Spirit
,
and
their
Natural
Light
forsook
'em
.
The
Roman
Gravity
treated
Religion
with
no
more
seriousness
,
since
it
consecrated
to
the
honour
of
the
Gods
the
Impurities
of
the
Theatre
,
and
the
bloody
Spectacles
of
the
Gladiators
,
that
is
to
say
,
whatsoever
could
be
imagined
that
was
most
corrupt
and
barbarous
.
But
I
know
not
if
the
ridiculous
Follies
which
were
mingled
in
their
Religion
,
were
not
also
more
pernicious
to
them
,
for
it
made
them
very
contemptible
.
Can
any
respect
which
is
due
to
Divine
things
be
kept
up
,
amidst
the
Impertinencies
of
(
as
we
say
)
old
Wives
Tales
,
the
Representation
or
Remembrance
whereof
makes
up
so
great
a
part
of
the
Divine
Worship
?
All
the
Publick
Service
was
nothing
else
but
a
continual
Prophanation
,
or
rather
a
Derision
of
the
Name
of
God
;
and
there
must
needs
be
some
Power
that
is
an
Enemy
to
that
Sacred
Name
,
which
having
undertook
to
revile
it
,
should
push
on
men
to
make
use
of
it
in
such
contemptible
things
,
and
even
to
make
riot
of
it
upon
such
unworthy
Subjects
.
'T
is
true
,
the
Philosophers
at
last
were
brought
to
confess
that
there
was
another
God
than
those
which
the
common
People
worshipped
;
but
then
they
durst
not
publickly
avow
it
.
On
the
contrary
,
Xenoph.
mem.
l.
1.
Pl.
de
leg.
5.
Socrates
laid
it
down
for
a
Maxim
,
That
every
one
ought
to
follow
the
Religion
of
his
Country
.
Plato
,
his
Disciple
,
who
saw
Greece
,
and
all
the
Countreys
of
the
World
filled
with
a
mad
and
scandalous
Worship
,
forbore
not
to
settle
as
a
Foundation
of
his
Commonwealth
,
That
one
ought
never
to
change
any
thing
in
Religion
which
one
finds
established
,
and
a
man
must
be
lost
to
all
common
Sense
that
ever
thinks
to
do
it
.
Such
grave
Philosophers
,
who
have
otherwise
said
such
excellent
things
about
the
Divine
Nature
,
yet
durst
never
presume
to
contradict
the
Publick
Error
,
and
have
despaired
of
ever
being
able
to
conquer
it
.
Apol.
Socr.
apud
Pl●ton
.
&
Xenophon
.
Ep.
2.
ad
Dionys.
When
Socrates
was
accused
for
denying
the
Gods
whom
the
People
adored
,
he
defended
himself
from
it
,
as
from
a
Crime
:
and
Plato
,
in
speaking
of
the
God
that
had
formed
the
World
,
says
,
That
it
is
hard
to
find
him
,
and
that
it
is
forbid
to
declare
him
to
the
People
.
He
protests
that
he
never
speaks
of
him
but
in
the
dark
,
for
fear
of
exposing
so
great
a
Truth
to
Mockery
.
In
what
an
Abyss
of
blindness
was
Mankind
,
who
was
not
able
to
comprehend
the
least
Idea
of
the
true
God
?
Athens
,
the
most
learned
and
knowing
of
all
the
Cities
in
Greece
,
Diog.
Laert.
l.
2.
Soc.
3.
Plat.
Id.
lib.
2.
Stilp
.
took
those
for
Atheists
who
spake
of
things
Intellectual
;
and
that
is
one
of
the
reasons
for
which
Socrates
was
condemned
.
If
any
of
the
Philosophers
should
offer
to
teach
,
That
the
Statues
were
not
Gods
,
as
the
common
People
apprehended
them
,
they
saw
themselves
forced
to
retract
it
;
and
besides
,
after
that
they
were
banished
for
their
Impiety
by
the
Sentence
of
the
Areopagus
.
All
the
Earth
was
bewitched
with
the
same
Errour
:
for
the
Truth
durst
not
then
appear
.
That
great
God
,
the
Creator
of
the
World
,
had
neither
a
Temple
,
nor
any
worship
paid
him
,
but
in
Jerusalem
.
When
the
Gentiles
sent
thither
their
Offerings
,
they
gave
no
other
honour
to
the
God
of
Israel
,
but
to
joyn
him
with
the
other
Gods
.
Only
Judea
knew
his
holy
and
severe
Jealousie
,
and
knew
consequently
that
to
divide
Religion
between
him
and
the
other
Gods
,
was
to
destroy
it
.
And
yet
towards
the
latter
end
,
the
Jews
themselves
who
confessed
him
,
and
who
were
the
Guardians
of
Religion
,
began
;
so
much
do
men
labour
always
to
weaken
Truth
,
not
only
to
forget
the
God
of
their
Fathers
,
but
to
mingle
in
their
Religion
strange
Superstitions
which
were
unworthy
of
him
.
Joseph
.
Antiq.
13.9
.
Under
the
Reign
of
the
Asmoneans
,
and
from
the
time
of
Jonathan
,
the
Sect
of
the
Pharisees
began
among
the
Jews
.
Ibid.
18.
At
the
first
they
gained
a
mighty
Credit
by
the
Purity
of
their
Doctrines
;
considering
likewise
their
Conduct
was
meek
and
gentle
,
tho'
very
regular
,
and
they
lived
among
themselves
in
an
extream
Union
.
The
Rewards
and
Punishments
of
a
future
Life
which
they
zealously
asserted
,
brought
them
very
great
honour
.
At
last
Ambition
got
in
amongst
them
.
They
had
a
mind
to
govern
,
Id.
lib.
2.
de
Bell.
Jud.
7.
and
indeed
they
ascribed
to
themselves
an
absolute
Power
over
the
People
:
they
made
themselves
the
Arbiters
of
Learning
and
Religion
,
which
they
insensibly
turned
to
superstitious
Practices
,
advantagious
for
their
Interest
,
and
the
Dominion
they
would
fain
have
set
up
over
mens
Consciences
;
and
the
true
life
and
spirit
of
the
Law
was
almost
lost
.
To
these
Evils
an●ther
was
added
much
greater
to
wit
,
Pride
and
Presumption
;
but
such
a
Presumption
as
indeavoured
to
attribute
to
themselves
the
Gift
of
God
.
The
Jews
accustomed
to
his
Benefits
,
and
having
been
so
many
Ages
since
illuminated
with
his
knowledge
,
forgat
that
his
bounty
alone
had
separated
them
from
all
other
People
,
and
so
looked
on
his
Grace
as
a
Debt
.
A
chosen
Race
,
and
always
blessed
for
two
thousand
years
,
they
judged
themselves
only
to
be
worthy
to
know
God
,
and
believed
themselves
to
be
of
a
different
Species
from
other
Men
whom
they
saw
deprived
of
his
knowledge
.
Upon
this
ground
,
they
looked
on
the
Gentiles
with
a
disdain
that
was
insupportable
.
To
be
come
from
Abraham
according
to
the
Flesh
,
seemed
to
them
such
a
Distinction
as
raised
them
naturally
above
all
others
;
and
being
puffed
up
with
so
fine
an
Original
,
they
reckoned
themselves
Saints
by
Nature
,
and
not
by
Grace
:
An
Errour
which
continues
still
among
them
.
These
were
the
Pharisees
,
who
,
seeking
to
glorifie
themselves
by
their
own
Light
,
and
by
the
exact
observance
of
the
Ceremonies
of
the
Law
,
brought
in
this
Opinion
towards
the
latter
end
of
the
times
.
As
they
only
thought
of
distinguishing
themselves
from
other
men
,
they
multiplyed
outward
Ceremonies
and
Practices
without
any
measure
,
and
they
gave
out
all
their
fanciful
Notions
,
how
contrary
soever
they
were
to
the
Law
of
God
,
as
Authentick
Traditions
.
Although
those
Sentiments
had
not
by
any
Publick
Decree
passed
into
the
Dogma's
of
the
Synagogue
,
yet
they
insensibly
instilled
them
into
the
People
,
which
made
them
unquiet
,
turbulent
,
and
seditions
.
At
last
the
Divisions
,
which
were
to
be
according
to
their
Prophets
the
beginning
of
their
ruine
and
downfal
,
broke
out
upon
occasion
of
the
Disorders
that
happened
in
the
House
of
the
Asmoneans
.
There
were
scarce
sixty
years
unto
Jesus
Christ
,
Zach.
11.6
,
7
,
8.
&c.
when
Hyrcan
and
Aristo●ulus
the
Sons
of
Alexander
Janneus
fell
out
about
the
Priesthood
,
to
which
the
Royalty
was
annexed
.
Here
was
the
fatal
Moment
which
the
History
takes
notice
of
as
the
first
cause
of
the
Destruction
of
the
Jews
.
Joseph
.
an
t
.
14.8.20.8.1
.
Bell.
Jud.
4.5
.
Appian
.
bell
.
Syr.
Mithrid
.
&
Liv.
lib.
5.
Zach.
11.8
.
Pompey
,
whom
the
two
Brothers
called
to
regulate
them
,
subjected
them
both
,
at
the
same
time
when
he
dispossessed
Antiochus
,
Sirnamed
the
Asiatick
,
the
last
King
of
Syria
.
Those
three
Princes
degraded
together
,
and
as
it
were
,
at
one
effort
,
were
the
Signal
of
the
Destruction
so
exactly
described
by
the
Prophet
Zachariah
.
'T
is
certain
by
the
History
,
that
that
change
of
the
Affairs
of
Syria
and
Judea
was
made
at
the
same
time
by
Pompey
,
when
after
he
had
ended
the
War
with
Mithridates
,
ready
to
return
to
Rome
,
he
adjusted
the
Affairs
of
the
East
.
The
Prophet
only
observed
what
made
towards
the
Ruine
of
the
Jews
,
who
,
of
the
two
Brothers
whom
they
had
seen
Kings
,
saw
,
the
one
a
Prisoner
serving
at
Pompey's
Triumph
,
and
the
other
(
the
weak
Hyrcan
)
from
whom
the
same
Pompey
took
,
together
with
the
Diadem
,
a
great
part
of
his
Dominion
,
keeping
only
a
vain
Title
of
Authority
,
which
likewise
he
lost
quickly
after
.
'T
was
then
that
the
Jews
were
made
the
Tributaries
of
the
Romans
;
and
the
Ruine
of
Syria
brought
on
theirs
,
because
that
great
Kingdom
reduced
into
a
Province
in
their
Neighbourhood
,
augmented
so
much
the
Roman
Power
there
,
that
there
was
Safety
but
only
in
obeying
them
.
The
Governours
of
Syria
made
continual
Attempts
on
Judea
:
The
Romans
made
themselves
absolute
Masters
of
them
,
and
weakened
their
Government
in
several
things
.
By
them
at
last
the
Kingdom
of
Juda.
passed
out
of
the
Hands
of
the
Asmoneans
,
to
whom
it
had
been
subject
,
into
those
of
Herod
a
stranger
,
and
an
Idumean
.
The
cruel
and
ambitious
Politie
of
that
King
,
who
only
in
shew
professed
the
Jewish
Religion
,
changed
soon
the
Maxims
of
the
antient
Government
.
The
Jews
were
no
longer
Masters
of
their
Fate
under
the
vast
Empire
of
the
Persians
,
and
the
first
Seleucides
,
where
they
lived
only
in
an
undisturbed
Peace
.
Herod
,
who
holds
them
in
almost
an
absolute
Slavery
to
his
Power
,
embroils
all
things
,
confounds
,
a●ter
his
own
Humor
,
the
Succession
of
the
High-Priests
;
weakens
the
Pontificate
whi●h
he
makes
Arbitrary
;
enervates
the
Authority
of
the
Council
of
the
Nation
,
whi●h
can
no
longer
do
any
thing
:
All
the
publick
Power
goes
through
the
Hands
of
Herod
,
and
of
the
Romans
,
whose
Slave
he
is
,
and
he
shakes
the
Foundations
of
the
Jewish
Commonwealth
.
The
Pharisees
,
and
the
People
who
only
hearkened
to
their
Opinions
,
bore
this
Condition
very
impatiently
.
The
more
they
thought
themselves
oppressed
with
the
Yoke
of
the
Gentiles
,
the
greater
Hatred
and
Disdain
they
had
for
them
.
They
would
no
longer
have
a
Messiah
who
should
not
be
a
Warrior
,
and
dreadful
to
the
Powers
that
captivated
them
.
Thus
,
forgetting
so
many
Prophecies
,
which
so
plainly
and
expresly
spoke
of
their
being
humbled
,
they
had
no
long
Eyes
nor
Ears
but
for
those
which
proclaimed
Triumphs
to
them
,
though
very
different
from
such
as
they
wished
.
In
the
declension
of
the
Religion
,
VI.
Jesus
Christ
,
and
his
Doctrine
.
and
the
Affairs
of
the
Jews
,
at
the
end
of
King
Herod's
Reign
,
and
then
when
the
Pharisees
were
bringing
in
so
many
Abuses
,
Jesus
Christ
was
sent
upon
the
Earth
to
re-establish
the
Kingdom
in
the
House
of
David
,
after
a
more
exalted
manner
than
ever
the
carnal
Jews
understood
it
,
and
to
preach
that
Doctrine
and
good
Tydings
of
Salvation
which
God
was
resolved
all
the
World
should
be
acquainted
with
.
This
wonderful
Son
,
whom
Isaiah
calls
the
mighty
God
,
Isai.
9.6
.
the
everlasting
Father
,
and
the
Prince
of
Peace
,
was
born
of
a
Virgin
at
Bethlehem
,
and
there
he
came
to
own
the
first
Original
of
his
Race
:
Conceived
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
holy
by
his
Birth
,
being
alone
worthy
to
repair
the
wickedness
of
ours
,
he
was
called
Jesus
,
Matth.
1.21
.
because
he
was
to
save
us
from
our
Sins
.
Immediately
after
his
Birth
,
a
new
Star
,
a
Type
of
that
Light
he
was
to
bring
to
the
Gentiles
,
was
seen
in
the
East
,
and
brought
to
our
Saviour
thus
an
Infant
,
the
First-fruits
of
the
converted
Gentiles
.
A
little
after
,
that
Lord
,
so
much
desired
,
came
to
his
holy
Temple
,
where
Simeon
sees
him
,
not
only
the
Glory
of
the
Poeple
Israel
,
Luke
2.32
.
but
also
as
a
Light
to
lighten
the
Gentiles
.
When
the
time
of
preaching
his
Gospel
drew
near
,
St.
John
the
Baptist
,
who
was
to
prepare
th●
Way
before
him
,
called
all
Sinners
to
Repentance
,
and
made
the
whole
Desart
to
ring
again
with
his
Cries
,
whilst
he
spent
the
first
Years
of
his
Life
in
it
with
an
Innocence
equal
to
the
greatness
of
his
Austerity
.
The
People
,
who
for
five
hundred
Years
had
been
without
any
Prophets
,
acknowledged
this
new
Elijah
,
and
were
ready
to
take
him
for
the
Saviour
of
the
World
,
so
great
and
extraordinary
did
his
Holiness
appear
to
be
:
But
then
he
himself
did
shew
unto
the
People
him
whose
Shoes
latchet
he
was
not
worthy
to
unloose
.
John
1.27
.
At
length
,
Jesus
Christ
began
to
preach
his
Gospel
,
and
to
reveal
what
he
had
seen
from
all
Eternity
in
the
Bosom
of
his
Father
.
He
lays
the
Foundation
of
his
Church
by
the
calling
of
twelve
Sinners
,
Matt.
10.2
.
Mark
3.16
.
Luke
6.14
.
Act.
1.13
.
Matt.
16.18
.
and
he
puts
St.
Peter
at
the
head
of
them
,
with
so
opened
and
declared
a
Prerogative
,
that
the
Evangelists
,
who
in
their
numbring
up
of
their
Apostles
,
do
not
observe
any
certain
Order
,
yet
do
all
agree
in
this
one
thing
,
of
naming
St.
Peter
before
all
the
others
,
as
being
the
first
and
chief
of
them
.
Jesus
Christ
goes
through
all
Judea
,
which
he
fills
with
his
Kindnesses
;
healing
of
the
Sick
,
being
merciful
to
Sinners
,
whose
true
Physician
he
shews
himself
to
be
by
the
access
he
gives
them
to
himself
,
making
Men
to
feel
an
Authority
,
and
yet
a
pleasing
Meekness
,
as
never
yet
appeared
in
any
but
in
his
Person
.
He
declares
high
Mysteries
;
but
he
confirms
them
by
as
great
Miracles
:
He
commands
great
Virtues
;
but
at
the
same
time
he
gives
great
Illuminations
of
them
,
great
Examples
,
and
great
Graces
.
'T
is
by
that
also
that
he
appears
full
of
Grace
and
Truth
,
●ohn
1.14
,
15
,
16.
and
that
we
have
all
received
of
his
Fulness
.
All
things
are
sustained
in
his
Person
;
his
Life
,
his
Doctrine
,
his
Miracles
.
The
same
Truth
shines
there
throughout
:
Every
thing
concurs
to
make
him
seem
the
Master
of
Mankind
,
and
the
Model
of
all
Perfection
.
He
alone
,
living
in
the
midst
of
his
Enemies
,
and
in
the
sight
of
all
the
World
,
was
able
to
say
,
without
fear
of
being
caught
in
an
Untruth
,
John
.
8.26.12.29
.
Which
of
you
will
convince
me
of
Sin
?
And
again
,
I
am
the
Light
of
the
World
;
my
Meat
is
to
do
the
Will
of
him
that
sent
me
,
and
to
finish
his
Work
;
and
he
that
sent
me
,
is
with
me
:
the
Father
hath
not
left
me
alone
:
for
I
always
do
those
things
that
please
him
.
His
Miracles
are
of
a
peculiar
Order
,
and
of
a
new
Character
.
They
are
not
Signs
in
the
Heaven
,
Matt.
16.1
.
such
as
the
Jews
desired
him
that
he
would
shew
them
.
He
wrought
them
almost
all
upon
the
Men
themselves
,
healing
their
Infirmities
.
All
those
Miracles
were
more
the
Instances
of
his
Goodness
than
of
his
Power
,
and
did
not
so
much
surprise
the
Beholders
,
as
they
touched
them
at
the
bottom
of
their
Hearts
.
He
did
them
with
Authority
:
The
Devils
and
the
Diseases
obeyed
him
:
At
his
Word
,
those
who
were
born
blind
,
received
their
Sight
;
the
Dead
were
raised
from
their
Graves
,
and
Sins
were
pardoned
.
The
principle
of
all
this
was
in
himself
:
They
ran
from
the
Source
:
I
find
,
saith
he
,
there
is
Virtue
gone
out
of
me
:
Luke
6.19.8.46
.
And
there
never
was
any
that
wrought
either
such
great
Miracles
as
he
did
,
or
so
many
,
even
almost
on
all
that
came
to
him
:
And
yet
for
all
that
,
he
promises
that
his
Disciples
shall
do
greater
Works
in
his
Name
;
so
fruitful
and
inexhaustible
was
that
Virtue
he
had
in
himself
.
John
14
12.
Who
cannot
but
admire
the
Condescension
with
which
he
tempers
the
excellency
of
his
Doctrine
?
It
is
Milk
for
Babes
,
and
yet
too
at
the
same
time
it
is
Meat
for
the
Strong
.
He
is
seen
full
of
the
Secrets
of
God
,
but
he
is
not
seen
to
be
astonished
at
it
,
as
other
men
were
to
whom
God
communicated
himself
:
he
speaks
naturally
of
them
,
as
one
that
was
born
in
that
Mystery
and
Glory
;
John
3.34
.
and
what
God
had
given
him
without
measure
,
he
distributed
(
viz.
the
Spirit
)
with
measure
,
that
so
our
weakness
might
be
able
to
bear
it
.
Although
he
was
sent
in
general
to
all
the
World
,
yet
at
first
he
addressed
himself
only
to
the
lost
Sheep
of
the
House
of
Israel
,
to
which
indeed
he
was
principally
sent
:
But
he
prepared
the
way
for
the
Conversion
of
the
Samaritans
and
Gentiles
.
A
Woman
of
Samaria
acknowledges
him
for
THE
CHRIST
whom
her
Nation
waited
for
,
John
4.21
,
25.
as
well
as
that
of
the
Jews
,
and
she
learns
of
him
the
mystery
of
the
new
Worship
,
which
should
be
no
longer
fixed
to
any
one
certain
place
.
A
Woman
of
Canaan
,
and
an
Idolatress
,
if
I
may
be
permitted
so
to
say
,
although
she
was
reprehended
,
forces
from
him
by
a
passionate
violence
the
healing
of
her
Daughter
.
Matth.
15.22
,
23
,
24.
&c.
Matt.
8.10
,
11.
He
confesses
that
in
several
places
the
Children
of
Abraham
were
to
be
found
among
the
Gentiles
,
and
he
speaks
of
his
Doctrine
as
being
preached
before
,
contradicted
,
and
received
by
all
the
Earth
.
The
World
had
never
seen
any
thing
like
it
,
and
his
Apostles
were
astonished
at
it
.
He
conceals
not
from
his
own
the
sad
Trials
through
which
they
should
pass
.
He
discovers
to
them
the
Violences
and
the
Seduction
that
would
be
made
use
of
against
them
,
the
Persecutions
,
the
false
Doctrines
,
the
false
Brethren
,
and
the
Wars
both
within
and
without
,
and
the
Faith
that
was
to
be
purified
,
by
all
those
Tryals
;
towards
the
last
days
,
the
weakning
of
that
Faith
,
and
the
coldness
of
Charity
among
his
Disciples
,
but
yet
in
the
midst
of
all
those
Perils
,
nothing
,
not
even
the
Gates
of
Hell
should
be
able
to
prevail
against
the
Church
and
the
Truth
.
Matth.
16.18
.
Here
you
see
now
a
new
manner
of
Conduct
,
and
a
new
face
and
order
of
things
:
there
is
no
more
promising
of
Temporal
Rewards
to
the
Children
of
God
:
Jesus
Christ
shews
unto
them
a
future
Life
,
and
keeping
them
in
suspence
upon
that
Expectation
,
he
teaches
them
to
draw
off
their
Minds
from
all
these
lower
sensible
Enjoyments
.
The
Cross
,
and
patience
under
it
,
was
to
be
the
portion
of
tneir
Cup
here
upon
Earth
,
and
Heaven
was
proposed
to
them
as
before
,
to
be
taken
by
violence
.
Jesus
Christ
,
Matth.
11.12
.
who
shew'd
to
men
this
new
way
,
was
the
first
to
enter
in
at
it
.
He
preached
pure
Truths
,
which
amazed
the
dull
and
ignorant
,
and
yet
the
almost
only
men
that
were
proud
and
supercilious
:
He
discovers
the
latent
pride
and
hypocrisy
of
the
Pharisees
and
Doctors
of
the
Law
,
who
corrupted
it
by
their
false
and
strained
Interpretations
.
In
the
midst
of
those
Reproaches
he
honours
their
Ministry
,
and
Moses's
Seat
wherein
the
Scribes
and
Pharisees
did
sit
.
Matth.
23.2
.
He
was
often
in
the
Temple
,
and
made
the
Holiness
of
that
place
to
be
respected
,
and
sent
the
Lepers
whom
he
healed
unto
the
Priests
.
Thereby
he
taught
men
how
they
ought
to
repress
and
correct
abuses
,
without
ever
being
prejudiced
at
the
Ministry
established
by
God
himself
,
and
shewed
that
the
Body
of
the
Synagogue
subsisted
,
notwithstanding
the
Corruption
of
some
of
its
private
Members
.
But
it
did
apparently
incline
to
ruine
.
The
High-Priests
,
and
the
Pharisees
stirred
up
the
People
of
the
Jews
against
Christ
,
for
their
Religion
was
almost
quite
turned
into
Superstition
.
They
could
not
indure
the
Saviour
of
the
World
who
called
them
to
substantial
,
tho'
difficult
Practices
.
The
most
holy
and
the
best
of
all
men
,
nay
even
holiness
and
goodness
it self
,
became
the
most
envied
and
the
most
hated
.
But
that
did
not
discourage
him
,
for
he
ceased
not
doing
good
to
his
Citizens
:
but
he
saw
their
ingratitude
;
he
foretold
their
punishment
even
weeping
,
and
denounced
to
Jerusalem
her
hasty
destruction
.
He
also
prophesied
that
the
Jews
,
who
were
Enemies
to
the
Truth
which
he
declared
,
should
be
delivered
up
to
Errour
,
and
become
the
Mockery
of
the
false
Prophets
.
In
the
mean
time
the
jealousie
of
the
Pharisees
and
the
Priests
brings
him
to
a
most
infamous
and
accursed
death
:
his
Disciples
forsake
him
;
one
of
them
betrays
him
;
the
first
and
the
most
zealous
of
all
den●es
him
thrice
.
Being
accused
before
the
Council
,
he
honours
even
to
the
last
the
Ministry
of
the
Priests
,
and
answers
the
High-Priest
particularly
to
the
Questions
he
interrogated
him
in
a
Judicial
way
.
But
the
hour
was
come
,
that
the
Synagogue
was
to
be
reproved
.
The
High-Priest
and
all
the
Council
condemn
Jesus
Christ
,
because
he
called
himself
The
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
.
He
was
delivered
up
to
Pontius
Pilate
the
Roman
President
:
his
Innocence
was
confessed
by
his
Judge
,
whom
yet
Polity
and
Interest
made
to
act
against
the
convictions
of
his
own
Conscience
:
The
just
One
is
condemned
to
death
:
the
greatest
of
all
Crimes
gives
place
to
the
most
perfect
Obedience
that
ever
was
:
Jesus
,
the
Master
of
his
own
life
,
and
of
all
things
else
,
gives
up
himself
voluntarily
to
the
fury
of
the
wicked
Multitude
,
and
offers
the
Sacrifice
which
was
to
be
the
expiation
of
Mankind
.
On
the
Cross
he
sees
in
the
Prophecies
what
yet
remained
to
be
done
:
and
he
fulfils
it
,
and
then
says
,
It
is
finished
.
At
that
word
,
every
thing
in
the
World
was
changed
:
the
Law
ceased
,
John
19.30
.
the
Types
were
over
,
its
Sacrifices
were
abolished
by
a
more
perfect
Oblation
.
That
done
,
Jesus
Christ
expires
with
a
loud
groan
:
all
Nature
was
moved
:
the
Centurion
,
who
watched
him
,
being
greatly
astonished
at
such
a
Death
,
cried
out
and
said
,
Matth.
27.50
,
54.
Truly
this
was
the
Son
of
God
;
and
those
that
had
beheld
it
returned
to
their
own
homes
smiting
their
Breasts
.
On
the
third
day
he
arose
again
from
the
dead
;
appeared
to
his
Disciples
who
had
forsaken
him
,
and
who
could
by
no
means
believe
his
Resurrection
.
They
saw
him
,
spake
with
him
,
touched
and
handled
him
,
and
were
convinced
.
To
confirm
the
Faith
of
his
Resurrection
,
he
shewed
himself
at
divers
times
,
and
in
divers
circumstances
.
His
Disciples
saw
him
in
private
,
and
likewise
saw
him
all
together
:
He
appeared
to
above
five
hundred
Brethren
at
once
.
1
Cor.
15.6
.
An
Apostle
who
wrote
of
it
,
assures
us
that
the
greater
part
were
then
alive
at
the
writing
of
his
Epistle
.
Jesus
Christ
being
risen
,
giveth
to
his
Apostles
what
time
they
required
throughly
to
consider
of
him
,
and
after
he
had
put
himself
into
their
hands
all
the
ways
they
could
desire
,
so
that
not
the
least
scruple
of
a
Doubt
could
possibly
remain
in
them
,
he
commanded
them
to
bear
witness
of
what
they
had
seen
,
of
what
they
had
heard
,
and
of
what
their
hands
had
handled
.
And
that
none
might
doubt
of
the
credit
of
their
Evidence
,
any
more
than
of
their
Persuasion
,
he
obliged
them
to
seal
their
Testimony
with
their
Blood
.
Thus
their
preaching
was
not
to
be
shaken
;
the
foundation
of
it
was
a
positive
fact
,
unanimously
attested
by
those
that
saw
it
.
Their
sincerity
was
justified
by
the
strongest
proof
and
trial
imaginable
,
which
was
that
of
torments
,
and
of
death
it self
.
Those
were
the
Instructions
which
the
Apostles
received
.
Upon
that
foundation
did
twelve
Fishermen
undertake
to
convert
all
the
World
,
which
they
saw
so
set
against
the
Laws
that
they
were
commissionated
to
prescribe
to
them
,
and
the
Truths
they
had
to
declare
.
They
were
ordered
to
begin
at
Jerusalem
,
Luke
24.47
.
and
from
thence
to
scatter
themselves
throughout
all
the
Earth
,
Acts
1.8
.
Matth.
28.19
,
20.
instructing
all
Nations
,
baptizing
them
in
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
and
of
the
Son
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
.
Jesus
Christ
promises
them
to
be
with
them
alway
,
even
to
the
end
of
the
World
;
and
by
that
very
word
assures
them
of
the
perpetual
Continuance
of
the
Ecclesiastical
Ministry
.
And
when
he
had
said
that
,
he
ascends
into
Heaven
in
their
sight
.
The
Promises
were
accomplished
:
the
Prophecies
had
then
their
Scene
fully
opened
.
The
Gentiles
were
called
to
the
Knowledge
of
God
by
the
Command
of
Jesus
Christ
that
was
risen
from
the
dead
:
a
new
Ceremony
was
instituted
for
the
Regeneration
of
the
new
People
;
and
the
Faithful
are
taught
that
the
true
God
,
the
God
of
Israel
,
that
one
and
indivisible
God
to
whom
they
are
consecrated
in
Baptism
,
is
together
in
himself
Father
,
Son
,
and
Holy
Ghost
.
There
are
then
propounded
to
us
the
incomprehensible
Depths
of
the
Divine
Being
,
and
the
ineffable
Greatness
of
his
Unity
,
and
the
infinite
Riches
of
that
Nature
,
more
fruitful
yet
within
than
without
,
able
to
communicate
himself
without
any
manner
of
Division
to
three
equal
Persons
.
There
are
explained
the
Mysteries
which
were
folded
,
and
as
it
were
sealed
up
in
the
antient
Writings
.
We
understand
the
meaning
of
that
saying
,
Gen.
1.26
.
Let
us
make
Man
in
our
Image
;
and
tne
Trinity
set
forth
in
Man's
Creation
,
is
expresly
declared
in
his
Regeneration
.
We
learn
by
it
what
that
Wisdom
was
,
which
was
conceived
before
all
times
in
the
Bosom
of
God
,
as
Solomon
speaks
:
Prov.
8.22.23
,
24
,
25
,
26
,
27.
That
Wisdom
,
which
made
up
all
his
Delight
;
and
by
which
all
his
Works
were
made
.
We
know
who
he
was
that
David
saw
in
the
Psal.
110.3
.
Beauties
of
Holiness
,
from
the
Womb
of
the
Morning
;
and
the
New
Testament
informs
us
that
it
was
the
Word
,
the
inward
Word
of
God
,
and
his
eternal
Thought
,
who
is
always
in
his
Bosom
,
and
by
whom
all
things
were
made
.
By
that
we
can
answer
that
mysterious
Question
which
is
put
to
us
in
the
Proverbs
:
Prov.
30.4
.
W●o
hath
ascended
up
into
Heaven
,
or
descended
?
Who
hath
gathered
the
Wind
in
his
Fists
?
Who
hath
bound
the
Waters
in
a
Garment
?
Who
hath
established
all
the
ends
of
the
Earth
?
What
is
his
Name
,
and
what
is
his
Son's
Name
,
if
thou
canst
tell
?
For
we
know
that
that
so
mysterious
and
so
hidden
name
of
God
,
is
the
name
of
the
Father
understood
in
that
profound
Sence
which
made
him
to
be
conceived
from
all
Eternity
,
the
Father
of
a
Son
equal
to
himself
,
and
that
the
Name
of
his
Son
is
the
name
of
the
Word
;
the
Word
which
he
begot
eternally
in
the
Contemplation
of
himself
,
which
is
the
perfect
expression
of
his
Truth
,
his
Image
,
his
only
Son
,
being
the
brightness
of
his
Glory
,
Heb.
1.3
.
and
the
express
Image
of
his
Person
.
With
the
Father
and
the
Son
we
know
also
the
Holy
Ghost
,
the
Love
of
both
,
and
their
eternal
Union
.
'T
was
that
Spirit
which
made
the
Prophets
,
and
which
was
in
them
to
discover
to
them
the
Councils
of
God
,
and
the
Secrets
of
Futurity
;
the
Spirit
of
whom
it
is
written
,
Isai.
48.16
.
The
Lord
God
and
his
Spirit
hath
sent
me
,
which
is
distinguished
from
the
Lord
,
and
which
is
also
the
Lord
himself
,
since
that
he
sent
the
Prophets
,
and
discovered
to
them
things
to
come
.
That
Spirit
which
spake
to
the
Prophets
,
and
which
spake
by
the
Prophets
was
united
to
the
Father
and
the
Son
,
and
interposed
with
them
in
the
Consecration
of
the
new
Man
.
Thus
the
Father
,
the
Son
and
the
Holy
Ghost
,
one
single
God
in
three
Persons
,
shewn
more
darkly
to
our
Fathers
,
was
clearly
revealed
in
the
new
Covenant
.
Being
instructed
in
so
high
a
Mystery
,
and
astonished
at
its
incomprehensible
Depth
,
we
cover
our
Faces
before
God
with
the
Cherubims
whom
Isaiah
saw
,
and
with
them
we
adore
him
who
is
Holy
,
holy
,
holy
,
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
Isai.
6.3
.
whose
Glory
is
the
fulness
of
the
whole
Earth
.
It
belonged
to
the
only
Son
,
John
1.18
.
who
was
in
the
Bosom
of
his
Father
,
and
who
without
ever
coming
from
thence
,
came
down
to
us
;
to
him
,
I
say
,
it
belonged
fully
to
discover
to
us
those
admirable
Secrets
of
the
Divine
Nature
,
which
Moses
and
the
Prophets
had
but
lightly
touched
upon
.
It
belonged
to
him
to
make
us
understand
,
how
it
was
,
that
the
Messiah
promised
as
a
Man
who
was
to
save
all
men
,
was
at
the
same
time
shewn
as
God
in
the
singular
Number
,
and
absolutely
after
the
same
manner
as
the
Creator
himself
was
shewn
to
us
;
and
this
is
also
that
which
he
hath
done
,
in
teaching
us
,
that
though
he
was
the
Son
of
Abraham
,
John
8.58
.
yet
he
was
before
ever
Abraham
was
born
,
and
that
he
came
down
from
Heaven
,
and
that
he
always
is
in
Heaven
:
Id.
3.13
.
that
he
was
God
,
the
Son
of
God
;
and
yet
he
was
Man
,
the
Son
of
Man
;
the
true
Emanuel
;
God
with
us
:
in
a
word
,
the
Word
made
Flesh
,
uniting
in
his
Person
Humane
Nature
with
the
Divine
,
that
so
he
might
reconcile
all
things
unto
himself
.
Thus
are
revealed
to
us
the
two
great
and
principal
Mysteries
,
that
of
the
Trinity
,
and
that
of
the
Incarnation
.
But
he
who
hath
revealed
them
to
us
,
makes
us
to
find
the
Image
thereof
in
our selves
,
that
so
they
might
be
always
present
to
us
,
and
that
we
might
acknowledge
the
Dignity
of
our
Nature
.
In
short
,
if
we
would
impose
Silence
on
our
Senses
,
and
would
for
a
little
while
look
into
our selves
,
into
the
bottom
of
our
Souls
,
that
is
to
say
,
into
that
part
where
the
truth
comes
to
be
understood
,
we
should
find
there
some
Image
of
the
Trinity
we
adore
.
The
thought
which
we
feel
to
spring
up
as
the
Bud
of
our
Mind
,
as
the
Son
of
our
Understanding
,
gives
us
some
Idea
of
the
Son
of
God
eternally
conceived
in
the
mind
of
the
heavenly
Father
.
Wherefore
that
Son
of
God
assumes
the
name
of
Word
,
to
make
us
understand
that
he
sprang
up
in
the
Bosome
of
the
Father
,
Greg.
Naz.
Orat
.
26.
Aug.
de
Trin.
9.4
.
&c.
&
in
Johan
.
Evang.
Tr.
1.
&c.
de
Civ
.
11.26
,
27
,
28.
not
as
Bodies
do
,
but
as
that
inward
Word
arises
in
our
Mind
,
which
we
feel
in
it
when
we
contemplate
on
the
Truth
.
But
the
fruitfulness
of
our
Mind
is
not
terminated
on
that
inward
Word
,
that
intellectual
Thought
,
that
image
of
Truth
which
is
formed
in
us
.
We
love
both
that
inward
Word
,
and
the
Mind
in
which
it
arises
,
and
in
that
love
we
feel
somewhat
in
us
which
we
value
as
highly
as
our
very
mind
and
thought
,
which
is
the
Fruit
of
both
,
which
unites
them
;
an●
is
united
to
them
,
and
which
makes
up
but
one
Life
with
us
.
So
far
as
there
can
be
found
any
relation
between
God
and
Man
;
so
far
,
I
say
,
is
produced
in
God
the
eternal
Love
which
comes
from
the
Fat●er
who
thinks
,
and
from
the
Son
who
is
his
Thought
,
to
make
up
with
him
and
his
Thought
one
and
the
same
nature
equally
happy
and
perfect
.
In
a
word
,
God
is
perfect
,
and
his
Word
the
living
Image
of
an
infinite
Truth
,
is
no
less
perfect
than
him
;
and
his
Love
,
which
,
proceeding
from
the
inexhaustible
Fountain
of
Good
,
hath
all
the
fulness
of
it
,
cannot
but
have
an
infinite
Perfection
:
And
since
that
we
have
no
other
Idea
of
God
but
that
of
Perfection
,
each
of
those
three
things
considered
apart
,
deserves
to
be
called
God
:
But
beause
those
three
things
do
necessarily
agree
with
one
and
the
same
Nature
,
those
three
things
therefore
make
up
but
one
God
.
We
ought
then
to
have
no
unequal
nor
separate
Conceptions
of
this
Adorable
Trinity
;
and
how
incomprehensible
soever
the
Equality
be
,
our
Soul
,
if
we
will
but
hearken
to
it
,
will
tell
us
something
of
it
.
It
is
,
and
when
it
knows
perfectly
what
it
is
,
its
Intelligence
corresponds
to
the
truth
of
its
being
:
Aug.
loc.
citat
.
And
when
it
loves
its
being
with
its
understanding
as
much
as
it
deserves
to
be
belov'd
,
its
Love
equals
the
perfection
of
both
.
Those
three
things
are
never
divided
,
the
one
is
confined
by
other
,
and
the
third
by
both
:
We
understand
that
we
are
,
and
that
we
love
,
and
we
love
to
be
,
and
to
understand
.
Who
can
deny
it
,
if
he
understand
himself
?
and
not
only
is
not
one
of
those
better
than
another
,
but
three
altogether
are
not
better
than
is
one
of
them
by
it self
,
since
that
each
of
them
do
bind
the
whole
,
do
conclude
the
whole
,
and
that
in
those
three
consists
the
Felicity
and
Dignity
of
the
reasonable
Nature
.
Thus
is
the
Trinity
which
we
worship
,
and
to
which
we
are
consecrated
by
our
Baptism
;
thus
,
I
say
,
and
infinitely
more
is
it
perfect
,
unseparable
,
one
in
its
Essence
,
and
in
short
,
equal
in
every
sence
.
But
we
our selves
,
who
are
the
Image
of
the
Trinity
,
we
,
in
another
respect
,
are
also
the
Image
of
the
Incarnation
.
A
Soul
of
a
spiritual
and
incorruptible
Nature
,
hath
a
corruptible
Body
which
is
united
to
it
:
Aug.
Ep.
3.
ad
Volusc
.
c.
3.
de
Civ.
10.29
.
Cyr.
Ep.
ad
.
Valerian
.
p.
3.
Con●
.
Eph.
&c.
Symb.
Ath.
&c.
And
from
the
Union
of
them
both
results
a
Whole
,
which
is
Man
,
Mind
and
Body
together
,
incorruptible
,
intelligent
,
and
purely
brutish
.
These
Attributes
agree
with
the
whole
,
by
relation
to
each
of
its
two
parts
;
So
the
divine
Word
,
whose
Virtue
sustains
the
whole
,
by
relation
to
each
of
its
two
parts
;
so
the
divine
Word
,
whose
Virtue
sustains
the
whole
,
is
united
in
a
particular
manner
,
or
rather
it
becomes
himself
,
by
a
perfect
Union
,
that
Jesus
Christ
the
Son
of
Mary
,
that
which
makes
him
to
be
the
Son
of
God
and
Man
both
together
,
begotten
from
all
Eternity
,
and
yet
begotten
in
time
,
always
living
in
the
Bosom
of
his
Father
,
and
yet
dead
upon
the
Cross
for
our
Salvation
.
But
where
God
finds
himself
mixed
,
Comparisons
drawn
from
humane
things
are
never
but
imperfect
.
Our
Soul
is
not
before
our
Body
,
and
something
fails
it
when
ever
it
is
separated
from
it
.
The
Word
perfect
in
it self
from
all
Eternity
,
is
only
united
to
our
Nature
for
its
Honour
.
That
Soul
which
presides
over
the
Body
,
and
makes
several
Changes
in
it
,
it self
suffers
from
it
in
its
turn
.
If
the
Body
be
moved
at
the
command
,
and
according
to
the
Will
of
the
Soul
,
the
Soul
is
troubled
,
the
Soul
is
afflicted
,
and
influenced
a
thousand
ways
,
either
tormenting
or
pleasing
,
according
to
the
Dispositions
of
the
Body
;
so
that
as
the
Soul
raises
up
the
Body
to
it self
in
the
governing
part
,
so
it
is
cast
down
below
it
by
what
it
suffers
from
the
Body
.
But
in
Jesus
Christ
,
the
word
presides
over
all
,
it
keeps
all
under
its
Dominion
.
So
Man
is
raised
,
and
the
Word
is
not
cast
down
by
any
thing
:
Immutable
and
unalterable
it
rules
and
governs
Nature
which
is
united
to
it
in
all
things
throughout
.
From
thence
it
comes
,
that
in
Jesus
Christ
,
Man
,
absolutely
submissive
to
the
inward
direction
of
the
Word
which
raises
it
up
to
it self
,
has
only
divine
Thoughts
and
Motions
.
All
that
he
thinks
,
all
that
he
wills
,
all
that
he
says
,
all
that
he
conceals
within
,
all
that
he
shews
outwardly
,
is
animated
and
inspired
by
the
Word
,
led
by
the
Word
,
worthy
of
Word
,
that
is
to
say
,
worthy
of
Reason
it self
,
of
Wisdom
it self
,
and
of
Truth
it self
.
Wherefore
every
thing
is
Light
in
Jesus
Christ
:
His
Conduct
is
a
Rule
;
his
Miracles
are
Instructions
,
his
Words
are
Spirit
and
Life
.
It
is
not
given
to
all
to
understand
these
sublime
Truths
,
nor
perfectly
to
see
in
himself
that
marvellous
Image
of
divine
things
,
which
St.
Austin
and
the
other
Fathers
have
thought
so
certain
.
Our
Senses
govern
us
too
much
,
and
our
Imagination
which
will
be
concerned
in
all
our
Thoughts
,
does
not
suffer
us
always
to
stay
upon
so
pure
a
Light
.
We
do
not
know
our selves
;
we
are
ignorant
what
vast
Riches
we
constantly
carry
about
with
us
,
because
we
search
not
to
the
bottom
of
our
Natures
;
and
only
the
most
inwardly
discerning
Eyes
can
perceive
them
.
But
as
little
as
we
do
pry
into
that
Secret
,
and
observe
in
our selves
the
Image
of
the
two
Mysteries
,
which
make
up
the
Foundation
of
our
Faith
,
that
is
sufficient
to
raise
us
up
above
all
,
and
nothing
of
Mortality
can
affect
us
any
more
.
Also
Jesus
Christ
calls
us
to
an
immortal
Glory
,
and
it
is
the
Fruit
of
the
Faith
we
have
for
the
Mysteries
.
That
God-Man
,
that
incarnate
Truth
and
Wisdom
,
which
makes
us
to
believe
such
great
things
upon
its
single
Authority
,
promises
to
us
the
clear
and
happy
Vision
of
it
in
Eternity
,
as
the
certain
Recompence
of
our
Faith
.
In
this
way
,
is
the
Mission
of
Jesus
Christ
infinitely
advanced
above
that
of
Moses
.
Moses
was
sent
to
rouse
up
sensual
and
brutish
Men
by
temporal
Rewards
.
Since
that
they
were
become
all
Body
and
all
Flesh
,
it
was
necessary
for
him
at
first
to
captivate
them
by
their
Senses
,
and
by
that
means
to
inculcate
into
them
the
Knowledg
of
God
,
and
the
horror
of
Idolatry
,
to
which
Mankind
had
so
prodigious
an
Inclination
.
That
was
the
Ministry
of
Moses
:
But
to
inspire
Man
with
more
exalted
Thoughts
,
and
by
a
full
Evidence
to
convince
him
of
the
Dignity
,
Immortality
,
and
eternal
Happiness
of
his
Soul
,
this
was
reserv'd
to
be
the
Work
of
Jesus
Christ
.
In
the
times
of
Ignorance
,
that
is
to
say
,
those
which
were
before
our
blessed
Saviours
days
,
what
the
Soul
knew
of
its
Dignity
and
Immortality
,
led
it
for
the
most
part
to
Error
.
The
worshipping
of
dead
Men
did
almost
make
up
all
their
Idolatry
:
Almost
all
Men
sacrificed
to
the
Manes
,
that
is
,
to
the
Souls
of
the
Dead
.
Those
antient
Errors
do
discover
to
us
indeed
how
great
was
the
antient
Belief
of
the
Souls
Immortality
,
and
shows
us
that
we
ought
to
place
it
among
the
first
Traditions
of
Mankind
.
But
Man
who
spoil'd
all
things
,
had
strangely
abused
it
,
since
the
Soul
carried
him
out
to
sacrifice
to
the
Dead
.
Nay
they
went
at
last
to
that
excess
,
as
to
sacrifice
living
Men
to
them
;
they
killed
their
Slaves
,
and
even
their
Women
,
to
make
them
go
and
serve
them
in
the
other
World
.
The
Gauls
did
so
with
many
other
People
:
And
the
Indians
,
observed
by
the
Heathen
Authors
among
the
first
Defenders
of
the
Souls
Immortality
;
Cas.
de
hell
.
Gall.
6.
have
also
been
the
first
Introducers
of
those
abominable
Murders
in
the
World
,
under
the
pretence
of
Religion
.
The
same
Indians
used
to
kill
themselves
to
forward
the
Happiness
of
the
future
Life
;
and
that
deplorable
Blindness
continues
still
to
this
day
among
those
People
;
so
dangerous
is
it
to
teach
the
Truth
in
any
other
way
or
manner
than
what
God
hath
instituted
,
and
clearly
to
explain
to
Man
all
that
he
is
before
he
knew
God
perfectly
.
'T
was
the
want
of
knowing
God
,
which
made
most
of
the
Philosophers
not
to
believe
the
Immortality
of
the
Soul
,
without
believing
it
at
the
same
time
a
Portion
of
the
Divinity
,
nay
a
Divinity
it self
,
an
eternal
Being
,
uncreated
as
well
as
incorruptible
,
and
which
had
neither
beginning
not
end
.
What
shall
I
say
of
those
who
believed
the
Transmigration
of
Souls
;
who
made
them
skip
from
Heaven
to
Earth
,
and
then
from
Earth
to
Heaven
again
;
from
Beasts
into
Men
,
and
from
Men
into
Beasts
;
from
Happiness
to
Misery
,
and
from
Misery
to
Happiness
;
and
those
Revolutions
never
to
have
any
end
,
nor
any
certain
order
?
How
sadly
was
the
Divine
Justice
,
Providence
,
and
Goodness
,
darkened
amidst
so
many
fuliginous
Errors
!
And
how
necessary
was
it
to
know
God
,
and
the
Rules
of
his
Wisdom
,
before
he
knows
the
Soul
,
and
its
immortal
Nature
!
Wherefore
the
Law
of
Moses
gave
only
to
Man
the
first
Notion
of
the
nature
of
the
Soul
,
and
its
Felicity
.
We
saw
the
Soul
at
first
made
by
the
Power
of
God
,
as
well
as
the
rest
of
the
Creatures
;
but
with
this
particular
Character
and
Distinction
,
that
it
was
made
after
his
Image
,
and
by
his
Breath
;
that
it
might
understand
to
whom
it
was
obliged
by
its
being
,
and
also
that
it
might
never
fancy
it self
to
be
of
the
same
nature
with
the
Body
,
not
formed
by
its
order
and
concurrence
.
But
the
Consequences
of
this
Doctrine
,
and
the
Marvels
of
the
future
Life
,
were
not
then
universally
unfolded
;
This
great
Light
and
Discovery
was
not
to
be
till
the
coming
of
the
Messiah
.
God
had
scattered
some
few
Sparks
of
it
in
the
Old
Testament
.
Solomon
said
,
that
the
Dust
should
return
to
the
Earth
as
it
was
;
Eccles.
12.7
.
and
the
Spirit
shall
return
to
God
who
gave
it
.
The
Patriarchs
,
and
the
Prophets
lived
in
that
Hope
,
and
Daniel
had
foretold
that
there
should
a
time
come
,
Dan.
12.1
,
2
,
4.
that
those
who
slept
in
the
Dust
of
the
Earth
,
should
awake
;
some
to
everlarting
Life
;
and
some
to
shame
and
everlasting
Contempt
.
But
at
the
same
time
that
those
things
were
revealed
to
him
,
he
was
commanded
to
seal
up
the
Book
,
even
to
the
time
of
the
End
,
to
let
us
understand
that
the
full
discovery
of
these
Truths
was
reserved
for
another
Season
,
and
another
Age.
But
though
the
Jews
had
in
their
Scriptures
some
Promises
of
eternal
Happiness
,
and
that
towards
the
time
of
the
Messiah's
coming
,
in
which
they
were
to
be
declared
,
they
spoke
much
more
of
them
,
as
appears
by
the
Books
of
Wisdom
,
and
the
Maccabees
;
yet
however
,
this
Truth
gained
so
little
Reputation
among
the
antient
People
,
that
the
Saducees
,
without
ever
knowing
it
,
not
only
were
admitted
into
the
Synagogue
,
but
also
were
advanced
to
the
Priesthood
.
It
was
one
of
the
Characters
of
the
new
People
,
to
lay
down
as
a
Foundation
of
Religion
,
the
faith
of
a
future
Life
,
and
that
was
to
be
the
Fruit
of
the
coming
of
the
Messiah
.
Wherefore
not
being
satisfied
with
telling
us
,
that
a
Life
eternally
happy
was
reserved
for
the
Children
of
God
,
he
hath
told
us
wherein
it
consists
.
The
happy
Life
is
to
be
with
him
in
the
glory
of
God
his
Father
;
John
17.
the
Life
of
happiness
is
to
see
the
glory
which
he
hath
in
the
bosom
of
the
Father
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
:
the
Life
of
happiness
is
,
that
Jesus
Christ
is
in
us
in
his
Members
,
and
that
the
eternal
Love
which
the
Father
hath
for
his
Son
,
extendeth
it self
to
us
,
he
fills
us
full
of
the
same
Gifts
:
In
a
word
,
the
Life
of
happiness
is
to
know
the
only
true
God
,
and
Jesus
Christ
whom
he
hath
sent
;
but
to
know
him
in
that
manner
which
we
call
a
clear
sight
,
1
Cor.
13.9
,
12.
2
●p.
3.2
.
face
to
face
,
the
sight
which
reforms
in
us
,
and
perfects
there
the
Image
of
God
,
that
according
as
St.
John
says
,
We
shall
be
like
unto
him
,
because
we
shall
see
him
as
he
is
.
That
sight
shall
be
followed
with
an
Immense
Love
,
and
unexpressible
Joy
,
and
a
Triump
that
shall
have
no
end
.
Rev.
7.12.19.1
,
2
,
3
,
4
,
5
,
6
,
7.
An
eternal
Alleluja
,
and
an
eternal
Amen
shall
be
heard
to
resound
through
all
the
heavenly
Jerusalem
,
and
all
Calamities
shall
be
done
away
,
and
all
Desires
shall
be
satisfied
,
there
shall
be
nothing
else
to
do
,
but
to
sing
,
Salvation
,
and
Glory
,
and
Honour
and
Power
unto
the
Lord
our
God
,
and
to
fall
down
and
worship
him
who
sits
on
the
Throne
for
ever
and
ever
.
With
these
new
Rewards
,
it
was
but
ne●essary
that
Jesus
Christ
should
propose
to
us
new
Ideas
of
Vertue
;
more
perfect
and
purified
Practices
.
The
End
of
Religion
,
the
Soul
of
Vertues
,
and
the
Abridgment
of
the
Law
,
is
Charity
.
But
until
Jesus
Christ
was
come
into
the
World
,
we
may
say
,
that
the
perfection
,
and
the
effects
of
that
Vertue
were
not
throughly
known
.
It
was
truly
and
properly
our
blessed
Saviour
that
taught
us
to
place
our
Satisfaction
in
God
alone
.
To
set
up
the
Kingdom
of
Charity
,
and
to
reveal
to
us
all
the
Duties
of
it
,
he
lays
before
us
the
Love
of
God
,
even
to
the
hating
of
our selves
,
and
continually
persecuting
that
Principle
of
Corruption
which
we
all
carry
about
with
us
in
our
hearts
.
He
propounds
to
us
the
Love
of
our
Neighbour
,
even
to
the
extending
that
beneficent
Inclination
to
all
men
,
including
therein
even
those
that
hate
and
persecute
us
:
he
proposes
to
us
the
moderating
of
our
sensual
Desires
,
even
to
the
absolute
cutting
off
our
own
Members
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
which
gives
us
the
most
lively
and
sensible
impressions
:
He
proposes
also
to
us
submission
to
the
Will
of
God
,
even
to
the
rejoycing
at
the
Sufferings
he
lays
upon
us
;
as
also
Humility
,
and
that
too
to
the
loving
of
Reproaches
for
God's
sake
,
and
to
the
believing
that
no
Indignities
,
how
injurious
soever
,
can
make
us
so
vile
in
the
eyes
of
men
,
as
we
truly
are
in
God's
sight
by
our
shameful
and
abominable
sins
.
Upon
this
foundation
of
Charity
it
is
,
that
all
the
conditions
of
Humane
Life
are
perfected
.
It
is
by
that
,
that
Marriage
is
reduced
to
its
primitive
form
:
the
Conjugal
Affection
is
now
no
more
divided
;
so
holy
a
Society
is
only
terminated
by
Death
;
and
Children
do
not
now
see
their
Mothers
cast
out
for
entertaining
of
a
Step-dame
in
their
places
.
Celibacy
is
set
forth
as
an
Imitation
of
the
life
of
Angels
,
which
is
wholly
and
entirely
taken
with
God
,
and
with
the
chast
delights
of
his
Love
.
Superiours
do
learn
that
they
are
the
Servants
of
others
,
and
devoted
to
their
Good
;
and
Inferiours
do
acknowledge
the
wise
order
of
God
in
their
lawful
Powers
,
although
they
abuse
their
Authority
:
this
very
thought
sweetens
to
us
the
hardships
of
Subjection
,
and
under
the
most
troublesome
Masters
Obedience
is
not
at
all
troublesome
to
the
true
Christian.
To
these
Precepts
he
superadds
Councils
of
eminent
perfection
;
to
renounce
all
pleasures
;
to
live
in
the
Body
as
if
we
without
the
Body
;
to
forsake
all
things
;
to
give
all
we
have
to
the
Poor
,
that
we
may
possess
nothing
but
God
;
to
live
upon
a
little
,
yea
almost
upon
nothing
;
and
to
expect
that
little
too
from
Divine
Providence
.
But
that
Law
which
is
most
proper
to
the
Gospel
,
is
that
of
bearing
his
Cross
.
The
Cross
is
the
true
Trial
of
Faith
,
the
true
Foundation
of
Hope
,
the
perfect
purifier
of
Charity
;
in
a
word
,
the
true
way
to
Heaven
.
Jesus
Christ
dyed
on
the
Cross
;
he
bore
his
Cross
all
the
while
he
lived
;
't
is
by
the
Cross
that
he
would
have
us
to
follow
him
,
and
he
hath
promised
to
reward
it
with
Eternal
Life
.
The
first
to
whom
he
particularly
made
this
Promise
of
Everlasting
Rest
,
was
a
Companion
of
his
Cross
:
This
day
,
saith
he
,
Luke
22.48
.
thou
shalt
be
with
me
in
Paradise
.
Immediately
after
his
Expiration
on
the
Cross
,
the
Veil
which
covered
the
Sanctuary
was
rent
from
the
top
to
the
bottom
,
and
the
Heaven
was
opened
to
holy
Souls
.
It
was
after
he
came
from
the
Cross
,
and
from
the
horrours
of
his
Punishment
,
that
he
appeared
to
his
Apostles
,
glorious
,
and
a
Conquerour
over
Death
,
that
they
might
thereby
learn
and
understand
that
it
was
by
the
Cross
they
were
to
enter
into
his
Glory
,
and
that
he
would
shew
no
other
way
to
his
Children
.
Thus
in
the
Person
of
Jesus
Christ
was
given
to
the
World
the
lively
Image
of
an
accomplished
Vertue
,
who
had
nothing
,
nor
did
expect
nothing
here
in
this
World
;
who
received
from
men
only
continual
Persecutions
,
yet
he
never
ceased
doing
of
them
good
,
and
for
all
that
on
whom
his
very
kindnesses
brought
the
worst
of
punishments
.
Jesus
Christ
dyed
without
finding
any
Gratitude
in
those
whom
he
obliged
,
nor
Fidelity
from
his
Friends
,
nor
Equity
in
his
Judges
.
His
Innocence
,
although
it
was
acknowledged
,
did
not
save
him
;
his
Father
himself
,
in
whom
alone
he
had
put
his
trust
and
hope
,
withdrew
all
the
Marks
of
his
Protection
:
the
Just
is
delivered
up
to
his
Enemies
,
and
he
dyed
forsaken
both
of
God
and
Men.
But
every
good
and
holy
man
will
see
,
that
in
those
his
greatest
Extremities
,
he
neither
stood
in
need
of
any
Humane
Consolation
,
nor
even
any
visible
and
sensible
Sign
of
the
Divine
Succour
:
for
it
was
God
he
only
loved
,
and
in
whom
he
only
trusted
,
and
he
was
sure
that
He
thought
on
him
,
though
there
were
not
any
outward
signs
of
it
,
and
that
an
everlasting
Happiness
was
reserved
for
him
.
Soc.
apud
Plat.
Dial.
11.
de
Rep.
The
wisest
of
the
Philosophers
,
in
his
researches
after
an
Idea
of
Vertue
,
found
out
,
that
as
of
all
wicked
men
,
he
would
be
the
most
flagitious
,
who
knew
how
most
artificially
to
hide
his
Malice
,
that
he
might
be
taken
for
a
good
man
,
and
by
that
means
enjoy
all
the
credit
that
Vertue
was
able
to
give
him
:
so
the
most
vertuous
man
without
doubt
was
he
,
whose
perfective
Vertue
gained
him
the
envy
and
jealousie
of
all
men
,
so
that
he
had
only
the
integrity
of
his
own
unreproveable
Conscience
on
his
side
,
though
he
saw
himself
exposed
to
all
manner
of
Injuries
,
even
to
be
nailed
on
the
Cross
,
his
Vertue
not
being
able
to
afford
him
that
poor
Succour
of
freeing
him
from
such
a
Punishment
.
Certainly
God
did
put
this
marvellous
Idea
of
Vertue
in
the
mind
of
a
Philosopher
,
to
render
it
effective
in
the
Person
of
his
Son
,
and
to
shew
that
the
Just
man
had
another
Glory
,
another
Repose
,
and
in
a
word
another
Happiness
than
he
could
have
here
upon
Earth
.
To
make
clear
this
truth
,
and
to
shew
it
fulfilled
so
visibly
in
himself
at
the
expence
of
his
own
Life
,
was
the
greatest
work
that
a
man
could
do
;
and
God
found
it
so
great
,
that
he
reserved
it
for
this
so
much
promised
Messiah
,
for
this
Man
whom
he
made
the
same
Person
with
his
only
Son
.
Indeed
what
greater
thing
could
be
reserved
for
a
God
that
was
to
come
down
upon
the
Earth
?
and
what
could
he
do
here
more
worthy
of
himself
,
than
to
shew
Vertue
in
all
its
purity
,
and
the
eternal
Happiness
to
which
we
are
led
by
those
Sufferings
which
this
World
looks
on
as
the
most
grievous
and
reproachful
?
But
if
we
will
consider
what
yet
there
was
of
a
higher
and
more
perfective
Excellency
in
the
Mystery
of
the
Cross
,
what
Human
Understanding
can
fathom
it
?
There
are
discovered
to
us
such
Vertues
as
none
but
the
God-Man
could
practise
.
Who
else
could
,
like
him
,
put
himself
in
the
stead
of
all
the
old
Sacrifices
,
and
abolish
them
in
substituting
to
them
a
Victime
of
infinite
Dignity
and
Merit
,
and
to
order
for
the
future
that
none
besides
himself
should
be
offered
up
to
God
?
such
was
the
act
of
Religion
,
that
Jesus
Christ
performed
on
the
Cross
.
The
Eternal
Father
,
could
he
find
either
among
Men
,
or
Angels
,
an
Obedience
equal
to
that
which
his
Well-beloved
Son
paid
him
,
as
when
nothing
was
able
to
take
his
Life
out
of
his
hands
,
he
voluntarily
laid
it
down
to
please
him
?
What
shall
I
say
of
the
perfect
Union
of
all
his
Desires
with
the
Divine
Will
,
and
of
the
Love
whereby
God
was
in
him
,
2
Cor.
5.19
.
reconciling
the
World
unto
himself
.
In
that
incomprehensible
Union
he
embraced
all
Mankind
,
he
pacified
Heaven
and
Earth
,
he
plunged
himself
with
an
immense
ardour
into
that
Deluge
of
Blood
with
which
he
was
to
be
baptized
with
all
his
faithful
Followers
,
Luke
12.50
.
and
he
made
to
come
out
of
his
Wounds
the
fire
of
Divine
Love
which
was
to
burn
up
all
the
Earth
.
But
that
which
passes
all
understanding
is
,
to
behold
the
Justice
used
by
that
God-Man
,
who
was
suffered
to
be
condemned
by
the
World
,
to
the
end
that
the
World
might
remain
eternally
condemned
through
the
enormous
Iniquity
of
that
Judgment
.
John
12.31
.
Now
is
the
Judgment
of
this
World
;
now
shall
the
Prince
of
this
World
be
cast
out
,
as
our
Saviour
Christ
himself
declares
.
Hell
,
which
had
undone
the
World
,
was
now
going
to
destroy
him
:
in
attacking
the
Innocent
,
it
will
be
forced
to
remit
the
Guilty
whom
it
held
Captive
:
the
miserable
Obligation
whereby
we
were
delivered
up
to
the
Rebellious
Angels
was
cancelled
:
And
you
being
dead
in
your
sins
,
Coloss.
2.13
,
14
,
15.
and
the
uncircumcision
of
your
flesh
,
hath
he
quickned
together
with
him
,
having
forgiven
you
all
trespasses
,
blotting
out
the
hand-writing
of
Ordinances
,
that
was
against
us
,
which
was
contrary
to
us
,
and
took
it
out
of
the
way
,
nailing
it
to
his
Cross
:
and
having
spoiled
Principalities
,
and
Powers
,
he
made
a
shew
of
them
openly
,
triumphing
over
them
in
it
.
Hell
being
spoiled
and
defeated
,
groaned
;
the
Cross
was
a
place
of
triumph
and
rejoycing
to
our
Saviour
,
and
the
Powers
that
were
Enemies
,
tremblingly
followed
the
Chariot
of
the
Conquerour
.
But
a
greater
Triumph
yet
was
laid
before
our
Eyes
;
the
Divine
Justice
was
it self
vanquished
;
the
Sinner
,
who
was
due
to
it
as
its
Victime
,
was
snatch'd
out
of
its
hands
.
He
found
a
Surety
was
able
to
pay
for
him
an
infinite
price
.
Jesus
Christ
was
eternally
united
to
the
Elect
for
whom
he
gave
himself
;
they
became
his
Members
and
his
Body
:
the
Eternal
Father
could
no
longer
look
upon
them
but
in
him
their
Head
:
therefore
he
likewise
extended
towards
them
the
infinite
Love
which
he
had
for
his
Son
.
'T
was
this
Son
himself
that
begged
it
of
him
:
he
would
not
be
separated
from
those
men
whom
he
had
bought
and
redeemed
with
his
most
precious
Blood
.
Father
,
I
will
,
that
they
also
whom
thou
hast
given
me
,
John
17.24
,
25
,
26.
be
with
me
where
I
am
,
that
they
may
behold
my
glory
which
thou
hast
given
me
;
for
thou
lovedst
me
before
the
foundation
of
the
World
.
O
righteous
Father
,
the
World
hath
not
known
thee
,
but
I
have
known
thee
,
and
these
have
known
that
thou
hast
sent
me
.
And
I
have
declared
unto
them
thy
Name
,
and
will
declare
it
,
that
the
love
wherewith
thou
hast
loved
me
,
may
be
in
them
,
and
I
in
them
:
they
shall
be
filled
with
my
Spirit
;
they
shall
enjoy
my
glory
;
they
shall
partake
with
me
,
Rev.
3.21
.
even
to
the
sitting
on
my
Throne
.
After
so
great
a
Benefit
,
what
can
there
be
more
than
Cryes
of
Joy
and
Thanks
whereby
to
be
able
to
express
our
Acknowledgments
?
O
miracles
,
Justin
.
Epist.
ad
Diognet
.
cryes
out
a
great
Philosopher
and
a
great
Martyr
!
O
incomprehensible
exchanged
,
and
surprising
artifice
of
the
Divine
Wisdom
!
One
single
One
is
smitten
,
and
all
are
delivered
.
God
smites
his
Innocent
Son
for
the
sake
of
Guilty
men
,
and
he
pardons
Guilty
men
for
the
sake
of
his
Innocent
Son
.
The
Just
paid
what
he
never
owed
,
and
acquits
the
Sinners
of
their
debt
;
for
what
could
better
cover
our
Sins
,
than
his
Righteousness
?
What
better
way
could
the
Rebellion
of
Servants
be
expiated
,
than
by
the
obedience
of
the
Son
?
The
iniquity
of
many
is
hid
in
one
just
One
,
and
the
justice
of
One
alone
makes
it
that
many
are
justified
.
What
then
are
we
not
to
pretend
to
?
God
commendeth
has
love
towards
us
,
Rom.
5.8
,
9.
in
that
,
while
we
were
yet
sinners
,
Christ
dyed
for
us
.
Much
more
then
being
now
justified
by
his
Blood
,
we
shall
be
saved
from
wrath
through
him
.
All
was
for
us
by
Jesus
Christ
;
Grace
,
holiness
,
life
,
glory
,
blessedness
:
the
Kingdom
of
the
Son
of
God
is
our
Inheritance
,
there
is
nothing
above
us
,
provided
only
that
we
do
not
degenerate
and
make
our selves
vile
.
Whilst
Jesus
Christ
was
filling
up
our
desires
,
and
surpassing
our
hopes
,
he
finished
the
work
of
God
which
was
begun
under
the
Patriarchs
,
and
in
the
Law
of
Moses
.
Then
God
resolved
to
make
himself
known
by
sensible
Experiences
:
he
shewed
himself
very
magnificent
in
Temporal
Promises
,
good
in
heaping
upon
his
Children
such
Blessings
as
flattered
the
Senses
,
powerful
in
delivering
them
from
the
hands
of
their
Enemies
,
faithful
in
leading
them
into
the
Land
of
Promise
to
their
Fathers
,
just
by
the
Rewards
and
Punishments
which
he
openly
sent
them
according
to
their
works
.
All
his
marvellous
Works
prepared
the
way
for
the
Truths
which
Jesus
Christ
came
to
teach
.
If
God
be
so
good
as
to
bestow
on
us
what
is
agreeable
to
our
Senses
,
how
much
rather
shall
he
give
unto
us
what
is
agreeable
to
our
Souls
which
were
made
after
his
own
Image
?
If
he
be
so
tender
and
beneficent
towards
his
Children
,
shall
he
shut
up
his
love
and
his
bounty
in
those
few
years
which
make
up
our
life
?
Will
he
give
to
those
whom
he
loves
only
a
shadow
of
Felicity
,
a
fertile
Land
in
Corn
and
Oyl
?
Will
there
not
be
a
heavenly
Country
wherein
he
will
abundantly
recompence
us
with
true
and
everlasting
good
things
?
There
will
be
one
without
all
peradventure
,
and
Jesus
Christ
will
come
to
shew
it
us
.
For
indeed
the
Almighty
would
do
works
very
unworthy
of
himself
,
if
all
his
magnificence
should
terminate
in
Grandeurs
that
were
only
exposed
to
our
weak
and
infirm
Senses
.
Whatsoever
is
not
eternal
,
is
neither
correspondent
to
the
Majesty
of
an
Eternal
God
,
nor
does
it
answer
the
hopes
of
man
,
to
whom
he
hath
made
known
his
eternity
;
and
that
unchangeable
fidelity
which
he
bears
to
his
Servants
will
never
have
an
Object
proportionable
to
it
,
until
it
be
extended
to
something
that
is
immortally
permanent
.
Therefore
will
Jesus
Christ
at
last
come
and
open
the
Heavens
to
us
,
to
disocover
there
to
our
Faith
that
abiding
City
,
Heb.
11.8.9
,
10
,
13
,
14
,
15
,
16.
which
hath
Foundations
,
whose
Builder
and
Maker
is
God
,
where
we
are
to
be
gathered
together
after
this
life
.
He
shews
us
,
that
if
God
make
Eternal
to
be
one
of
his
Titles
,
the
Name
of
the
God
of
Abraham
,
of
Isaac
,
and
of
Jacob
,
it
is
because
those
holy
men
are
always
living
before
him
.
Matth.
22.32
.
Luke
20.38
.
For
God
is
not
the
God
of
the
dead
,
but
of
the
living
.
It
is
below
him
to
do
only
as
men
,
accompany
his
friends
to
the
Grave
,
without
giving
them
any
hope
beyond
;
and
it
would
be
(
if
I
may
speak
with
reverence
)
reproachable
for
him
to
call
himself
with
so
much
of
force
and
energy
the
God
of
Abraham
,
if
he
had
not
founded
in
the
Heavens
an
Eternal
City
,
wherein
Abraham
and
his
Children
may
be
happy
throughout
all
Generations
.
'T
is
thus
therefore
that
these
Truths
of
a
Futurity
were
unfolded
to
us
by
Jesus
Christ
.
Heb.
11.14
,
15
,
16.
He
shewed
them
to
us
,
even
under
the
Law
.
the
true
Land
of
Promise
was
the
heavenly
Kingdom
.
'T
was
that
blessed
Country
that
Abraham
,
Isaac
,
and
Jacob
desired
.
Palestine
did
not
deserve
to
be
the
Boundary
of
their
fervent
Vows
,
nor
to
be
the
sole
object
of
so
long
an
expectation
of
our
Fathers
.
Egypt
,
from
whence
we
were
to
come
out
,
the
Wilderness
through
which
we
were
to
pass
,
Babylon
,
whose
Prison-walls
we
were
to
break
to
enter
,
or
to
return
into
our
Country
,
that
was
this
World
with
all
its
delights
and
vanities
;
for
here
it
was
that
we
were
truly
Captives
,
and
Pilgrims
,
led
astray
by
Sin
,
and
Concupiscence
;
we
were
to
shake
off
this
Yoke
to
find
in
Jerusalem
,
and
in
the
City
of
our
God
true
liberty
,
and
an
House
or
Sanctuary
not
made
with
hands
,
2
Cor.
5.1
.
eternal
in
the
Heavens
,
where
the
Glory
of
the
God
of
Israel
should
be
manifested
to
us
.
By
this
Doctrine
of
Jesus
Christ
the
Mystery
of
God
was
laid
open
to
us
,
the
Law
was
all
Spiritual
,
its
Promises
were
introductive
of
those
of
the
Gospel
,
and
served
as
a
Foundation
to
them
.
One
and
the
same
light
was
visible
throughout
:
it
arose
under
the
Patriarchs
;
under
Moses
and
the
Prophets
it
increased
;
Jesus
Christ
who
was
greater
than
the
Patriarchs
,
who
came
with
more
Authority
than
Moses
,
and
who
was
more
illuminated
than
all
the
Prophets
,
discovered
this
unto
us
in
his
fulness
.
To
this
Christ
,
to
this
God-Man
,
to
this
Man
who
held
upon
Earth
,
as
St.
Austin
speaks
,
the
place
of
The
Truth
,
and
discovers
it
to
be
personally
resident
amongst
us
;
to
him
,
I
say
,
it
was
reserved
to
shew
us
all
Truth
,
that
is
to
say
,
so
much
of
the
Mysteries
,
of
the
Vertues
,
and
of
the
Rewards
,
as
God
had
designed
for
those
whom
he
really
loved
.
These
were
the
Grandeurs
which
the
Jews
ought
to
have
look'd
for
in
their
Messiah
.
There
is
nothing
so
great
and
glorious
,
as
to
carry
in
it self
,
and
to
discover
unto
men
Truth
in
its
fulness
and
perfection
,
which
seeds
them
and
directs
them
,
and
clears
up
their
eyes
so
as
to
make
'em
capable
of
seeing
God
.
Now
in
this
time
when
the
Truth
was
to
be
discovered
to
men
with
that
fulness
,
it
was
also
commanded
to
be
promulged
throughout
all
the
Earth
,
and
at
all
times
.
God
gave
to
Moses
but
one
single
People
,
and
one
determined
time
:
but
all
Ages
,
and
all
the
People
of
the
World
,
were
given
to
Jesus
Christ
:
he
hath
his
Elect
every
where
,
and
his
Church
extensive
as
the
Universe
shall
never
leave
off
her
bringing
them
forth
;
Go
,
saith
he
,
therefore
,
and
teach
all
Nations
,
baptizing
them
in
the
Name
of
the
Father
,
Matth.
28.19
,
20.
and
of
the
Son
,
and
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
teaching
them
to
observe
all
things
,
whatsoever
I
have
commanded
you
:
and
lo
,
I
am
with
you
alway
,
even
unto
the
end
of
the
World
.
Amen
.
VII
.
The
Descent
of
the
Holy
Ghost
:
the
Establishment
of
the
Church
:
The
Judgements
of
God
on
the
Jews
,
and
on
the
Gentiles
.
To
disperse
into
all
Places
,
and
in
all
Ages
,
such
eminent
Truths
,
and
to
put
such
pure
and
admirable
Practices
in
force
amidst
such
Corruption
,
there
was
need
of
a
Vertue
more
than
Humane
.
Wherefore
Jesus
Christ
promised
to
send
the
Holy
Ghost
to
fortifie
his
Apostles
,
and
eternally
to
inspire
and
invigorate
the
Body
of
the
Church
.
This
power
of
the
Holy
Ghost
,
to
declare
it self
the
more
,
was
to
appear
in
weakness
.
Behold
,
I
send
,
saith
Jesus
Christ
to
his
Apostles
,
Luke
24.49
.
the
promise
of
my
Father
upon
you
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Holy
Ghost
:
in
the
mean
time
,
tarry
ye
in
the
City
of
Jerusalem
,
be
quiet
,
do
not
concern
your self
about
any
thing
,
until
ye
be
indued
with
power
from
on
high
.
And
to
shew
their
submission
and
conformity
to
that
Order
,
they
continued
shut
up
for
forty
days
:
at
the
prefixed
time
the
Holy
Ghost
descended
;
Acts
2.3
.
cloven
Tongues
,
like
as
of
fire
,
falling
upon
the
Disciples
of
our
blessed
Saviour
,
do
shew
the
efficacy
of
their
preaching
;
and
so
being
filled
with
the
Holy
Ghost
,
Id.
4.
they
began
to
speak
as
the
Spirit
gave
them
utterance
;
the
Apostles
bore
witness
of
Jesus
Christ
;
they
were
all
ready
to
suffer
for
the
Testimony
,
that
they
had
seen
him
rise
from
the
dead
.
Miracles
followed
upon
their
preaching
:
At
two
of
St.
Peter's
Sermons
eight
thousand
Jews
were
converted
,
and
bewailing
their
Errour
and
Blindness
,
they
were
w●shed
in
the
Blood
which
they
had
spilt
.
Thus
was
the
Church
founded
in
Jerusalem
,
and
amongst
the
Jews
,
and
notwithstanding
the
perverse
incredulity
of
the
Gross
of
the
Nation
,
yet
the
Disciples
of
Jesus
Christ
made
known
unto
the
World
a
Charity
,
a
Power
,
but
tempered
with
so
much
sweetness
and
condescension
,
as
never
had
been
seen
in
any
Society
before
.
Persecution
arose
;
the
Faith
increased
;
the
Children
of
God
began
more
and
more
to
aspire
towards
Heaven
:
the
Jews
,
by
their
obstinate
and
inveterate
Malice
,
drew
upon
themselves
the
just
Vengeance
of
God
,
and
hastened
on
them
the
sad
Calamities
and
Desolation
wherewith
they
had
been
threatned
;
their
Estates
and
their
Affairs
grew
worse
and
worse
.
Whilst
God
was
setting
apart
a
great
number
of
them
whom
he
placed
among
his
Elect
,
St.
Peter
was
sent
to
baptize
Cornelius
a
Roman
Centurion
.
He
learned
first
of
all
by
a
Heavenly
Vision
,
and
afterwards
by
Experience
,
that
the
Gentiles
were
called
to
the
Knowledge
of
God
.
Jesus
Christ
,
who
was
willing
to
have
them
converted
,
speaks
from
on
high
to
St.
Paul
,
who
was
to
be
their
Doctor
;
and
by
a
Miracle
till
then
unheard
of
,
from
a
Persecutor
he
is
made
not
only
a
Defender
,
but
a
zealous
Preacher
of
the
Faith
:
The
profound
Secret
of
the
Calling
of
the
Gentiles
by
the
Reprobation
of
the
ungratefull
Jews
,
who
were
still
made
more
and
more
unworthy
of
the
Gospel
,
was
discovered
to
him
.
St.
Paul
reached
forth
his
hands
to
the
Geniiles
;
and
treated
upon
those
important
Questions
with
a
wonderful
force
and
power
,
that
Christ
should
suffer
,
Acts
26.23
.
and
that
he
should
be
the
first
that
should
rise
from
the
dead
,
and
should
shew
unto
the
People
,
and
to
the
Gentiles
:
He
proved
the
Affirmative
by
Moses
,
and
the
Prophets
,
and
called
Idolaters
to
the
Knowledge
of
God
,
in
the
Name
of
Jesus
Christ
that
was
risen
.
They
were
converted
by
Multitudes
.
St.
Paul
shewed
that
their
Calling
was
an
effect
of
Grace
,
which
made
no
distinction
betwixt
either
Jew
or
Gentile
.
Fury
and
Jealousie
transported
the
Jews
,
so
as
they
laid
terrible
Plots
against
St.
Paul
,
being
chiefly
incensed
that
he
preached
up
the
Gentiles
,
and
brought
them
to
the
true
God
:
At
last
he
was
delivered
to
the
Romans
,
as
they
had
before
delivered
up
Jesus
Christ
to
them
.
All
the
Empire
was
in
commotion
against
the
rising
Church
,
and
Nero
,
the
Persecutor
of
all
Mankind
,
was
the
first
Persecutor
of
the
Faithful
.
That
Tyrant
put
both
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
to
death
.
Rome
was
consecrated
by
their
Blood
;
and
the
Martyrdom
of
St.
Peter
,
chief
of
the
Apostles
,
established
in
the
Capital
City
of
the
Empire
the
Principal
See
of
Religion
.
In
the
mean
time
,
the
time
drew
on
when
the
Divine
Vengeance
was
to
fall
upon
the
Impenitent
Jews
;
Disorders
grew
up
amongst
them
;
a
false
Zeal
blinded
them
,
and
made
them
odious
to
all
men
;
their
false
Prophets
infatuated
them
by
the
Prom●ses
of
an
imaginary
Kingdom
.
Thus
being
seduced
by
their
deceitful
tricks
and
artifices
,
they
could
no
longer
endure
any
legitimate
Empire
,
and
so
they
were
unlimited
in
their
attempts
.
God
gave
them
up
to
a
reprobate
Sence
.
They
revolted
against
the
Romans
who
overthrew
them
.
Titus
himself
that
destroyed
them
,
confessed
he
only
lent
his
hand
to
that
God
that
was
provoked
against
them
.
Adrian
made
a
full
end
of
them
.
Philost
.
vit.
Apoll
.
Tyan
.
lib.
6.
Joseph
de
bell
.
Jud.
lib.
7.16
.
They
were
cut
off
with
all
the
marks
of
the
Divine
Vengeance
:
driven
out
of
their
own
Land
,
and
made
Slaves
to
all
the
World
;
they
no
longer
had
either
Temple
,
or
Altar
,
or
Sacrifice
,
or
Country
;
and
there
was
seen
in
Judah
not
so
much
as
a
form
of
People
.
But
God
had
notwithstanding
provided
for
the
Eternity
of
his
Government
:
The
Eyes
of
the
Gentiles
were
opened
,
and
they
were
united
in
Spirit
to
the
converted
Jews
.
By
that
means
they
were
joined
to
the
Race
and
Stock
of
Abraham
,
and
became
his
Children
by
Faith
,
and
so
inherited
the
promises
which
had
been
made
to
him
.
A
new
People
were
formed
,
and
the
new
Sacrifice
so
much
celebrated
by
the
Prophets
,
began
to
be
offered
throughout
all
the
World
.
Thus
was
that
antient
Oracle
or
Jacob
fulfilled
to
a
tittle
:
Judah
from
the
beginning
was
multiplied
more
than
all
his
Brethren
;
and
having
always
kept
a
certain
Preheminence
,
he
at
last
received
the
Kingdom
as
Hereditary
to
him
.
Afterwards
the
People
of
God
were
reduced
to
his
single
Race
,
and
shut
up
in
his
Tribe
,
they
were
called
by
his
Name
.
In
Judah
were
continued
that
great
People
,
who
were
promised
to
Abraham
,
to
Isaac
,
and
to
Jacob
;
in
him
the
other
promises
were
perpetuated
,
the
worship
of
God
,
the
Temple
,
the
Sacrifices
,
the
possession
of
the
promised
Land
,
which
was
only
called
Judah
.
Notwithstanding
all
their
several
States
,
the
Jews
continued
always
in
a
body
of
a
regulated
People
and
Kingdom
,
making
use
of
their
Laws
.
There
were
always
seen
to
arise
either
Kings
,
or
Magistrates
and
Judges
,
even
till
the
Advent
of
the
Messiah
;
he
came
,
and
the
Kingdom
of
Judah
quickly
fell
to
ruin
.
It
was
utterly
destroyed
,
and
the
Jewish
People
were
driven
without
hope
from
the
Land
of
their
Fathers
.
The
Messiah
was
the
expectation
of
the
Nations
,
and
he
reigned
over
a
new
People
.
But
to
keep
the
Succession
and
the
Perpetuity
,
it
was
necessary
to
have
this
new
people
engrafted
,
as
I
may
so
say
,
upon
the
former
,
and
as
St.
Paul
speaks
,
if
thou
being
a
wild
Olive
tree
were
grafted
in
amongst
then
,
Rom.
11.17
.
and
with
them
partakest
of
the
root
and
fatn●●s
of
the
Olive-tree
.
So
it
happened
that
the
Church
,
which
was
first
established
among
the
Jews
,
at
length
received
the
Gentiles
to
make
up
one
and
the
same
Tree
with
them
,
one
and
the
same
Body
,
one
and
the
same
People
,
and
to
make
them
partakers
of
her
Graces
and
Promises
.
What
happened
after
that
to
the
incredulous
Jews
under
Vespatian
and
Titres
,
hath
no
relation
to
the
Progress
of
the
People
of
God
It
was
a
chastising
of
the
Rebells
,
who
by
their
infidelity
against
the
Seed
which
was
promised
to
Abraham
and
David
,
were
no
more
Jews
,
nor
the
Sons
of
Abraham
,
but
according
to
the
Flesh
;
for
they
renounced
the
Promise
by
which
the
Nations
were
to
be
blessed
.
Thus
that
last
and
dreadful
desolation
of
the
Jews
was
no
more
a
transmigration
,
like
that
of
Babylon
;
it
was
not
a
suspension
of
the
Government
,
and
of
the
Estate
of
the
People
of
God
,
nor
of
the
solemn
service
of
Religion
,
the
new
People
already
formed
and
continued
with
the
old
in
Jesus
Christ
,
were
not
transported
;
they
extended
and
spread
themselves
without
interruption
from
Jerusalem
,
where
they
were
first
to
arise
,
even
to
the
utmost
parts
of
the
Earth
.
The
Gentiles
joined
to
the
Jews
became
thenceforward
the
real
Jews
,
the
true
Kingdom
of
Judah
set
in
opposition
to
that
Schismatical
Israel
which
was
cut
off
from
the
People
of
God
,
the
true
Kingdom
of
David
,
by
the
Obedience
they
paid
to
the
Laws
,
and
to
the
Gospel
of
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Son
of
David
.
After
the
Establishment
of
that
new
Kingdom
,
it
is
not
to
be
wondered
at
,
if
all
things
went
to
wrack
in
Judea
.
The
second
Temple
signified
no
longer
any
thing
,
since
that
the
Messiah
had
fulfilled
in
it
what
was
foretold
by
the
Prophets
.
That
Temple
had
had
the
glory
which
was
promised
to
it
,
when
the
desire
of
all
Nations
was
come
.
The
visible
Jerusalem
had
done
what
was
remaining
to
be
accomplished
,
since
the
Church
had
its
Birth
there
,
and
that
from
thence
it
daily
spread
forth
its
Branches
over
all
the
Earth
.
Judea
was
of
no
longer
Service
either
to
God
,
or
to
Religion
,
no
more
than
were
the
Jews
,
and
it
was
just
,
that
in
punishing
the
hardness
of
their
hearts
,
their
ruines
should
be
dispersed
over
the
face
of
the
Earth
.
'T
was
what
was
to
happen
to
them
in
the
time
of
the
Messiah
occording
to
Jacob
,
to
Daniel
,
Hosea
3
,
4
,
5.
Isai.
49.20
,
21
Rom.
11.11
,
12
,
&c.
to
Zachariah
,
and
to
all
their
Prophets
:
but
as
they
were
to
return
one
day
to
that
Messiah
of
whom
they
were
ignorant
,
and
that
the
God
of
Abraham
had
not
as
yet
exhausted
his
Mercies
to
the
faithless
race
of
that
Patriarch
,
he
found
a
way
,
whereof
in
the
whole
World
there
was
but
that
one
example
,
to
preserve
the
Jews
,
tho'
banished
their
Country
,
and
lying
under
their
desolation
,
longer
by
far
than
did
those
People
who
had
conquered
them
.
There
is
not
now
seen
any
remainders
either
of
the
antient
Assyrians
,
or
the
antient
Medes
,
or
the
antient
Persians
,
or
the
antient
Greeks
,
or
even
the
antient
Romans
.
The
Footsteps
of
them
are
lost
,
and
they
are
confounded
among
other
People
.
The
Jews
,
who
were
the
Prey
of
those
antient
Nations
,
so
much
spoken
of
in
Histories
,
have
out-lived
them
,
and
God
in
preserving
them
,
keeps
us
in
expectation
of
what
he
will
be
pleased
to
do
hereafter
in
his
own
due
time
,
with
the
unhappy
remainders
of
a
People
that
were
formerly
so
dear
in
his
Favour
.
In
the
mean
time
their
hardness
serves
for
the
Salvation
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
gives
them
this
advantage
to
find
in
unsuspected
hands
the
Scriptures
which
foretold
Jesus
Christ
,
and
his
mysteries
.
Among
other
things
,
we
find
in
those
Scriptures
,
Isai.
6.42
,
43
,
55.
Dan.
9.
Mat
13.
Jo.
12.
Act.
28.
Rom.
11.
&c.
both
the
blindness
and
the
unhappiness
of
the
Jews
,
who
yet
notwithstanding
keep
them
so
carefully
.
Thus
their
Reproach
contributes
to
our
benefit
:
their
Infidelity
makes
up
one
of
the
Foundations
of
our
Faith
;
they
teach
us
to
fear
God
,
and
are
an
eternal
Spectacle
to
us
of
the
Judgments
which
he
executes
upon
his
rebellious
ungrateful
Children
,
that
so
we
might
learn
not
to
glory
in
those
graces
bestowed
on
our
Fathers
.
A
Mystery
so
marvellous
and
so
advantagious
to
the
instruction
of
Mankind
,
deserves
very
well
to
be
considered
.
But
we
want
no
Humane
Discourse
to
make
us
understand
it
.
The
Holy
Ghost
has
taken
care
to
explain
it
to
us
by
the
mouth
of
St.
Paul
,
Rom.
11.1
,
2.
&c.
and
I
beseech
you
hearken
to
what
that
Apostle
hath
written
of
it
to
the
Romans
.
After
he
had
spoken
of
the
small
number
of
the
Jews
who
had
received
the
Gospel
,
and
of
the
blindness
of
the
rest
,
he
falls
into
a
profound
consideration
to
think
what
that
People
ought
to
be
who
were
honoured
with
so
many
favours
,
and
at
last
he
discovers
to
us
the
benefit
we
should
reap
by
their
fall
,
and
the
fruits
which
their
Conversion
should
one
day
produce
.
The
Jews
,
have
they
stumbled
,
says
he
,
that
they
should
fall
?
Rom.
11.11
,
12.
God
forbid
.
But
rather
through
their
fall
Salvation
is
come
unto
the
Gentiles
,
for
to
provoke
them
to
Jealousie
.
To
make
them
look
into
themselves
.
Now
if
the
fall
of
them
be
the
riches
of
the
World
,
of
the
Gentiles
who
were
in
such
great
numbers
converted
,
how
much
more
their
fulness
?
for
if
the
casting
away
of
them
be
the
reconciling
of
the
World
,
what
shall
the
receiving
of
them
be
,
but
life
from
the
dead
?
for
if
the
first
fruit
be
holy
,
the
lump
is
also
holy
;
and
if
the
root
be
holy
,
so
are
the
branches
.
And
if
some
of
the
branches
be
broken
off
,
and
thou
being
a
wild
Olive-tree
wert
graffed
in
amongst
them
,
and
with
them
partakest
of
the
root
and
fatness
of
the
Olive-tree
,
boast
not
against
the
branches
:
but
if
thou
boast
,
thou
bearest
not
the
root
,
but
the
root
thee
.
Thou
wilt
say
then
,
the
branches
were
broken
off
,
that
I
might
be
graffed
in
.
Well
:
because
of
Vnbelief
they
were
broken
off
,
and
thou
standest
by
faith
.
Be
not
high-minded
,
but
fear
.
For
if
God
spared
not
the
natural
Branches
,
take
heed
lest
he
also
spare
not
Thee
.
Who
would
not
tremble
at
the
hearing
of
these
words
of
the
Apostle
?
Are
w●
able
to
stand
unshaken
at
the
dreadful
Vengeance
that
has
been
for
so
many
Ages
so
remarkably
severe
upon
the
Jews
,
when
St.
Paul
assures
us
,
and
that
from
God
himself
,
that
our
Ingratitude
will
bring
upon
us
too
no
less
a
Punishment
?
But
let
us
hear
out
the
whole
of
this
great
Mystery
.
The
Apostle
continues
his
Address
to
the
converted
Gentiles
.
Behold
therefore
the
goodness
and
severity
of
God
:
on
them
which
fell
,
severity
:
but
towards
thee
,
goodness
,
if
thou
continue
in
his
goodness
:
otherwise
thou
also
shalt
be
cut
off
.
And
they
also
,
if
they
abide
not
still
in
unbelief
,
shall
be
graffed
in
:
for
God
is
able
to
graff
them
in
again
.
For
if
thou
wert
cut
out
of
the
Olive-tree
which
is
wild
by
Nature
,
and
wert
graffed
contrary
to
Nature
into
a
good
Olive-tree
:
Id.
22
,
23
,
24.
how
much
shall
these
which
be
the
natural
Branches
,
be
graffed
into
their
own
Olive-tree
?
Here
the
Apostle
seems
to
be
transported
beyond
what
he
was
at
first
a
speaking
,
and
entering
into
the
depths
of
the
Counsels
of
God
,
he
thus
pursues
his
Discourse
.
For
I
would
not
,
Brethren
,
Id.
25
,
26
,
27.
that
ye
should
be
ignorant
of
his
Mystery
,
(
lest
ye
should
be
wise
in
your
own
conceits
)
that
blindness
in
part
is
happened
to
Israel
,
until
the
fulness
of
the
Gentiles
be
come
in
.
And
so
all
Israel
shall
be
saved
,
as
it
is
written
,
there
shall
come
out
of
Zion
the
Deliverer
,
and
shall
turn
away
ungodliness
from
Jacob.
Isa.
59.20
.
For
this
is
my
Covenant
unto
them
,
when
I
shall
take
away
their
sins
.
That
passage
of
Isaiah
,
which
St.
Paul
cites
here
,
according
to
the
Septuagint
,
which
he
used
to
follow
,
because
their
Version
was
known
all
over
the
World
,
comes
up
more
strongly
in
the
Original
;
For
the
Prophet
foretold
there
before
all
things
,
the
Conversion
of
the
Gentiles
by
those
words
:
So
shall
they
fear
the
name
of
the
Lord
from
the
West
,
Isai.
59.19
,
20
,
21.
and
his
glory
from
the
rising
of
the
Sun
.
Afterwards
under
the
Type
and
Figure
of
a
rapid
flood
driven
by
an
impetuous
wind
,
Isaiah
saw
afar
off
the
Persecutions
which
should
make
the
Church
increase
.
At
length
the
Holy
Ghost
told
him
what
should
happen
to
the
Jews
,
and
declared
to
him
,
That
the
Redeemer
shall
come
out
of
Zion
,
and
unto
them
that
turn
from
transgression
in
Jacob.
As
for
me
,
this
is
my
Covenant
with
them
,
saith
the
Lord
;
My
Spirit
that
is
upon
thee
,
and
my
words
which
I
have
put
in
thy
mouth
,
shall
not
depart
out
of
thy
mouth
,
nor
out
of
the
mouth
of
thy
Seed
,
nor
out
of
the
mouth
of
thy
Seeds
seed
,
saith
the
Lord
,
from
henceforth
,
and
for
ever
.
He
hath
made
it
plain
therefore
,
that
after
the
Conversion
of
the
Gentiles
,
the
Redeemer
which
Zion
had
mistaken
,
and
the
Children
of
Jacob
had
rejected
,
should
turn
again
to
them
,
blot
out
their
sins
,
and
should
restore
unto
them
the
understanding
of
the
Prophecies
,
which
they
should
have
utterly
lost
for
a
long
time
,
to
go
down
successively
,
and
from
hand
to
hand
through
all
Posterity
,
never
to
be
forgotten
.
Thus
should
the
Jews
one
day
return
,
and
so
as
never
to
go
astray
again
;
but
they
should
not
return
until
after
the
East
and
the
West
,
that
is
to
say
,
all
the
World
,
should
be
filled
with
the
fear
and
the
knowledge
of
God
.
The
Holy
Ghost
made
St.
Paul
see
,
that
that
happy
return
of
the
Jews
should
be
the
effect
of
that
Love
which
God
had
had
for
their
Fathers
;
wherefore
he
thus
concludes
his
Discourse
:
As
concerning
the
Gospel
,
says
he
,
which
we
now
preach
to
you
,
they
,
the
Jews
,
are
enemies
for
your
sake
:
if
God
hath
cast
them
away
,
it
hath
been
,
O
Gentiles
,
that
he
might
call
you
:
but
as
touching
the
Election
,
by
which
they
were
chosen
from
the
time
of
the
Covenant
which
was
made
and
sworn
to
Abraha●
they
are
beloved
for
the
Fathers
sake
:
For
the
gifts
and
calling
of
God
are
without
repentance
.
For
as
ye
in
times
past
have
not
believed
God
,
yet
have
now
obtained
mercy
through
their
unbelief
,
God
having
been
pleased
to
choose
you
in
their
stead
,
Even
so
have
these
also
,
the
Jews
,
now
not
believed
,
that
through
your
mercy
they
also
may
obtain
mercy
;
for
God
hath
concl●ded
them
all
in
unbelief
,
that
he
might
have
mercy
upon
all
,
and
that
so
they
might
all
confess
the
need
they
have
of
his
grace
and
mercy
.
O
the
depth
of
the
riches
both
of
the
wisdom
and
knowledge
of
God!
how
unsearchable
are
his
Judgments
,
and
his
ways
past
finding
out
!
Fo●
who
hath
known
the
mind
of
the
Lord
;
or
who
hath
been
his
Counsellor
?
or
who
hath
first
given
to
him
,
and
it
shall
be
recompensed
to
him
again
?
for
of
him
,
and
through
him
,
and
to
him
are
all
things
:
to
whom
be
glory
for
ever
,
Amen
.
This
is
what
St.
Paul
hath
said
concerning
the
Election
of
the
Jews
,
their
Fall
,
their
Return
,
and
at
last
concerning
the
Conversion
of
the
Gentiles
,
who
were
called
to
fill
up
their
place
,
and
to
bring
them
back
in
the
fulness
of
time
to
the
blessing
that
was
promised
to
their
Fathers
,
that
is
to
say
,
to
that
Christ
whom
they
had
denied
.
This
great
Apostle
hath
discovered
to
us
the
Grace
which
goes
from
one
People
to
another
to
keep
them
all
in
fear
lest
they
should
lose
it
;
and
hath
also
manifested
its
invincible
force
and
power
,
in
that
after
it
had
converted
Idolaters
,
it
should
reserve
it self
for
its
last
work
,
the
convincing
the
Jews
of
their
hardness
and
contumacious
perfidiousness
.
By
this
profound
Counsel
of
God
the
Jews
remain
still
among
all
Nations
,
whither
they
were
dispersed
and
carried
captive
:
but
they
remain
likewise
with
the
branded
Character
of
their
Reprobation
,
being
visibly
fallen
by
their
Infidelity
of
the
Promises
which
were
made
to
their
Fathers
,
banished
from
the
Land
of
Promise
,
having
not
any
Land
to
cultivate
,
but
are
Slaves
in
all
Countreys
whereever
they
are
,
without
honour
without
liberty
,
and
without
any
form
of
being
a
People
.
They
fell
into
this
deplorable
estate
eight
and
thirty
years
after
they
had
crucified
Jesus
Christ
,
and
after
they
had
,
in
persecuting
his
Disciples
,
mis-spent
the
time
which
had
been
given
them
to
come
to
the
knowledg●
of
themselves
.
But
whilst
the
ancient
People
were
under
a
state
of
Reprobation
for
their
Infidelity
,
the
new
People
were
daily
increasing
among
the
Gentiles
:
the
Covenant
formerly
made
with
Abraham
reached
,
according
to
the
Promise
,
to
all
the
People
of
the
World
that
had
forgot
God
:
the
Christian
Church
called
all
men
to
her
,
and
being
in
tranquillity
for
several
Ages
,
amid●t
unheard
of
Persecutions
,
she
plainly
convinced
them
that
they
were
not
to
expect
their
happiness
here
in
this
World
.
This
was
the
most
worthy
Fruit
of
the
knowledge
of
God
,
and
the
effect
of
that
great
Blessing
which
the
World
was
to
look
for
by
Jesus
Christ
.
It
was
still
daily
more
and
more
hung
up
in
every
Family
,
and
all
People
were
to
have
it
:
Men
opened
their
eyes
more
and
more
,
confessing
the
blindness
into
which
they
had
been
plunged
by
Idolatry
;
and
notwithstanding
all
the
Rom●●
Power
,
Christians
were
seen
,
without
revolting
,
without
making
any
disturbance
,
and
only
by
patient
suffering
all
sorts
of
Inhumanities
,
to
make
a
new
World
as
it
were
,
in
dispersing
themselves
throughout
the
Un-verse
.
The
unheard
of
suddenness
with
which
that
great
Change
was
made
,
was
a
visible
Miracle
.
Jesus
Christ
had
foretold
that
his
Gospel
should
soon
be
preached
over
all
the
Earth
:
and
that
Wonder
was
to
fall
out
presently
after
his
Death
,
and
he
had
said
,
that
after
he
was
lifted
up
from
the
Earth
,
John
8.28.12.32
.
that
is
to
say
,
after
they
had
nailed
him
to
the
Cross
,
he
would
draw
all
men
unto
him
.
His
Apostles
had
not
yet
finished
their
course
,
but
St.
Paul
said
then
to
the
Romans
,
that
he
thanked
God
through
Jesus
Christ
,
Rom.
1.8
.
that
their
Faith
was
spoken
of
throughout
the
whole
World
.
He
told
the
Colossians
,
Coll.
1.5
,
6
,
23.
that
the
Gospel
was
heard
and
preached
to
every
Creature
under
Heaven
,
that
he
was
made
a
Minister
of
it
,
and
that
it
brought
forth
fruit
,
and
was
come
to
all
the
World
.
A
Positive
Tradition
hath
instructed
us
that
St.
Thomas
carried
it
to
the
Indies
,
Greg.
Nazianz.
Orat.
25.
and
the
rest
of
them
to
the
other
distant
Regions
of
the
Earth
.
But
there
is
no
need
to
have
recourse
to
Histories
for
the
confirmation
of
this
Truth
:
the
effect
declares
it
;
and
it
is
sufficiently
seen
with
what
reason
St.
Paul
applies
that
passage
of
the
Psalmist
to
the
Apostles
.
The
words
of
the
Psalmist
are
these
,
Psal.
19.4
.
viz.
Their
line
is
gone
out
through
all
the
Earth
,
and
their
words
to
the
end
of
the
World
:
in
them
hath
he
set
a
Tabernacle
for
the
Sun
:
and
the
Apostles
words
are
,
Have
they
not
heard
?
Rom.
10.18
.
yes
verily
,
their
sound
went
into
all
the
Earth
,
and
their
words
unto
the
ends
of
the
World
.
Under
their
Disciples
,
there
was
scarce
any
nook
of
habitable
Land
,
how
remote
or
unknown
soever
,
but
the
Gospel
one
way
or
other
was
brought
thither
.
A
hundred
years
after
the
death
of
Christ
,
St.
Justin
then
reckoned
among
the
Faithful
a
great
part
of
the
wild
and
savage
Nations
,
J●●●
.
Apol.
2.
&
Adv.
Tryph.
even
to
those
vagabond
People
that
wandered
up
and
down
,
and
had
no
fixed
places
of
abode
to
dwell
in
.
And
it
was
no
vain
amplification
of
the
matter
,
but
a
manifest
and
notorious
fact
,
that
he
openly
declared
in
the
presence
of
Emperours
,
and
in
the
face
of
all
the
World
.
St.
Ireneus
comes
a
little
after
him
,
Iren.
1
,
2
,
3.
and
we
see
then
the
Number
of
the
Churches
which
he
gave
was
considerably
increased
.
Their
agreement
was
admirable
:
what
was
believed
among
the
Gauls
,
in
Spain
,
and
Germany
,
was
likewise
believed
in
Egypt
,
and
in
the
East
,
and
as
there
was
but
one
and
the
same
Sun
in
all
the
World
,
so
was
there
seen
in
all
the
Church
,
from
one
end
of
the
World
unto
the
other
,
but
one
and
the
same
Light
of
Truth
.
If
we
advance
but
a
very
little
further
,
we
shall
stand
amazed
at
the
progress
it
made
.
In
the
midst
of
the
third
Age
,
Tertull.
adv.
Jud.
7.
Ap.
37.
Orig.
tr.
28.
in
Matt.
hom.
4.
in
Ez●ch
.
Tertullian
and
Origen
make
us
see
in
the
Church
whole
Countries
and
People
which
but
a
little
befor●
were
not
to
be
admitted
into
it
.
Those
whom
Origen
excepted
against
,
who
were
most
remote
from
the
known
World
,
were
a
while
after
approv'd
of
by
Arno●ius
.
Arn.
l.
2.
What
could
the
World
have
seen
that
it
should
so
readily
surrender
it self
to
Jesus
Christ
?
If
it
had
been
Miracles
,
God
had
visibly
concerned
himself
in
that
work
;
and
if
it
could
possibly
be
that
it
had
seen
none
,
would
not
this
have
been
a
new
Miracle
,
greater
and
more
incredible
than
those
which
would
not
be
believed
,
Aug.
21.
de
Civ.
22.5
.
of
having
converted
the
World
without
a
Miracle
,
of
having
instructed
so
many
ignorant
Persons
in
such
exalted
Mysteries
,
and
inspired
so
many
learned
Ones
with
such
an
humble
Submission
,
as
also
of
having
convinced
the
Incredulous
of
so
many
things
incredible
.
But
the
Miracle
of
Miracles
,
if
I
may
so
speak
,
is
this
,
that
with
the
belief
of
the
Mysteries
,
the
most
eminent
Vertues
,
and
the
most
difficult
and
painful
Practices
were
exercised
almost
all
the
World
over
.
The
Disciples
of
Jesus
Christ
followed
him
in
his
most
rugged
ways
.
To
suffer
all
for
the
Truth
,
was
a
common
thing
with
his
Children
;
and
to
be
Imitators
of
their
dear
and
blessed
Saviour
,
they
ran
to
their
Torments
with
more
zeal
and
eagerness
than
others
did
to
their
greatest
Pleasures
and
Delights
.
Innumerable
are
the
Examples
of
the
Rich
,
who
have
in
a
manner
beggered
themselves
to
supply
the
Necessities
of
the
Poor
;
and
so
likewise
of
the
Poor
who
have
preferred
penury
and
want
to
Riches
;
of
Virgins
who
have
here
upon
Earth
imitated
the
life
of
Angels
;
and
of
the
charitable
Pastors
and
Shepherds
who
became
all
things
to
all
men
,
and
always
were
ready
to
give
to
their
Flock
not
only
their
Vigils
and
their
Labours
,
but
to
lay
down
their
very
Lives
for
their
sakes
.
What
shall
I
say
concerning
Repentance
and
Mortification
?
the
very
Judges
never
executed
their
Sentences
more
severely
upon
Criminals
,
than
the
penitent
Sinners
have
inflicted
Punishments
on
their
own
selves
.
Nay
more
,
the
most
Innoc●nt
have
with
an
incredible
Severity
punished
in
themselves
that
prodigious
inclination
which
is
in
us
all
to
sin
.
The
life
of
St.
John
Baptist
,
which
seemed
so
much
to
astonish
the
Jews
,
was
usual
among
the
Faithful
:
Desarts
have
been
populated
with
his
Imitators
:
and
there
were
in
those
days
so
many
that
sought
out
places
of
Retirement
,
that
the
most
perfect
of
them
have
been
forced
to
find
out
Retreats
of
a
more
profound
Solitude
to
perform
the
Austerities
of
their
Piety
and
Devotion
;
so
much
did
they
shun
the
World
,
and
so
delightful
was
the
life
of
Contemplation
to
them
.
These
were
the
precious
Fruits
the
Gospel
was
to
be
productive
of
.
The
Church
abounded
no
less
in
Examples
than
in
her
Precepts
,
and
her
Doctrine
appeared
holy
,
by
the
infinite
Number
of
her
Saints
.
God
Almighty
,
who
knew
that
the
most
generous
and
eminent
Vertues
would
arise
from
Sufferings
,
founded
her
by
Martyrdom
,
and
kept
her
for
three
hundred
years
in
that
Condition
,
without
giving
her
one
moments
quiet
or
repose
.
After
that
he
had
by
so
long
an
Experience
fully
shewn
that
he
stood
in
no
need
of
any
Humane
Succour
,
nor
of
the
Powers
upon
Earth
to
establish
his
Church
,
he
then
called
Emperours
into
it
,
and
made
of
the
Great
Constantine
a
declared
Protector
of
Christianity
.
From
that
time
Kings
have
run
from
all
parts
into
the
Church
;
and
all
that
was
writ
in
the
Prophecies
concerning
its
future
glory
,
has
been
accomplished
in
the
sight
of
all
the
Earth
.
And
if
she
hath
been
Invincible
against
the
Efforts
without
,
she
hath
been
no
less
so
against
all
intestine
Divisions
.
Those
Heresies
so
often
foretold
by
Jesus
Christ
and
his
Apostles
,
have
come
to
pass
,
and
the
Faith
that
was
persecuted
by
the
Emperours
,
did
at
the
same
time
suffer
a
more
dangerous
Persecution
from
the
Hereticks
.
But
that
Persecution
was
never
more
violent
than
in
the
time
that
the
Heathen
Persecution
was
seen
to
cease
.
Then
Hell
made
its
utmost
Efforts
to
destroy
by
it self
that
Church
which
the
Assaults
of
its
declared
Enemies
had
strengthened
and
confirmed
.
Scarce
did
she
begin
to
respire
by
the
Peace
which
Constantine
gave
her
,
but
behold
Arrius
,
that
unhappy
Priest
,
raised
her
up
greater
Troubles
than
ever
she
had
suffered
before
.
Constantius
the
Son
of
Constantine
,
seduced
by
the
Arrians
,
whose
Dogmata
he
authorized
,
tormented
the
Catholicks
on
all
sides
,
became
a
new
Persecutor
of
Christianity
,
and
was
so
much
the
more
formidable
,
as
that
under
the
Name
of
Jesus
Christ
he
made
war
with
Jesus
Christ
himself
.
For
the
Complement
of
all
her
Miseries
,
the
Church
thus
divided
falls
into
the
hands
of
Julian
the
Apostate
,
who
laboured
all
he
could
to
destroy
Christianity
,
and
found
no
better
way
than
to
foment
Factions
wherewith
it
was
torn
.
To
him
succeeded
a
Valens
as
much
an
Arrian
as
Constantius
,
but
more
violent
.
Other
Emperours
protected
other
Heresies
with
as
equal
heat
and
fury
.
The
Church
learnt
by
all
these
Experiences
,
that
she
was
likely
to
suffer
no
less
under
Christian
Emperours
than
she
had
done
under
those
that
were
Infidel
,
and
that
she
was
to
shed
her
Blood
not
only
for
the
defence
of
all
the
Body
of
her
Doctrine
,
but
of
every
particular
Article
of
it
.
Indeed
,
there
was
not
any
but
what
she
saw
assaulted
by
her
own
Children
.
A
thousand
Sects
and
Heresies
that
had
come
out
of
her
Bosom
were
risen
up
against
her
.
But
if
,
according
as
Jesus
Christ
had
foretold
,
she
saw
them
rise
against
her
,
she
likewise
saw
them
fall
before
her
according
to
his
Promises
,
though
they
were
oft-times
supported
by
Emperours
and
Kings
.
Her
true
Sons
,
as
St.
Paul
says
,
were
known
by
this
proof
;
Truth
,
the
more
it
was
confessed
,
was
thereby
so
much
the
more
confirmed
,
and
the
Church
remained
,
like
the
Building
whose
Foundation
was
on
a
Rock
,
unshaken
.
VIII
.
Particular
Reflections
upon
the
punishment
of
the
Jews
,
and
upon
the
Predictions
of
Jesus
Christ
,
who
had
taken
notice
of
it
.
Whilst
I
have
been
endeavouring
to
shew
you
in
an
uninterrupted
thred
of
Discourse
the
Progress
of
the
Councells
of
God
,
in
the
Perpetuity
of
his
People
,
I
have
hastily
passed
over
many
things
which
deserved
very
profound
Reflections
.
Let
me
now
have
your
permission
to
return
again
to
them
,
th●t
I
may
not
leave
you
in
a
loss
of
such
great
and
important
matters
.
And
first
,
I
would
beg
of
your
Highness
to
consider
with
a
more
particular
attention
,
the
fall
of
the
Jews
,
all
the
Circumstances
whereof
bear
Testimony
to
the
Gospel
.
Those
Circumstances
are
unfolded
to
us
by
Infidel
Authors
,
by
Jews
,
and
by
Heathens
,
who
without
understanding
the
course
of
the
Councells
and
Decrees
of
God
,
have
reported
to
us
the
weighty
matters
of
Fact
,
by
which
he
was
pleased
to
declare
it
.
We
have
Josephus
,
a
Jewish
Author
,
a
very
faithful
Historian
,
and
well
versed
in
the
affairs
of
his
Nation
,
the
Antiquities
of
which
,
he
hath
illustrated
by
an
admirable
Work
.
He
hath
written
the
last
War
,
whereby
it
was
destroyed
,
after
he
had
been
present
at
all
,
and
had
himself
served
his
Country
in
it
with
a
very
considerable
Command
.
The
Jews
do
also
furnish
us
with
other
very
antient
Authors
,
whose
Testimonies
you
will
see
.
They
have
antient
Commentaries
upon
the
Books
of
the
Scripture
,
and
among
others
,
the
Chaldee
Paraphrases
which
they
Print
with
their
Bibles
.
They
have
their
Book
called
the
Talmud
,
that
is
to
say
,
Doctrine
,
which
they
have
as
high
a
reverence
for
,
as
for
the
Scripture
it self
.
'T
is
a
Collection
of
the
Treatises
and
Sentences
of
their
antient
Masters
;
and
tho'
the
parts
whereof
that
great
work
is
composed
,
be
not
all
of
the
same
antiquity
,
yet
the
last
Authors
who
are
cited
there
,
lived
in
the
first
Ages
of
the
Church
.
There
,
among
a
multitude
of
impertinent
Stories
which
seem
for
the
most
part
to
begin
after
the
time
of
our
Blessed
Saviour
,
we
find
very
fair
remains
of
the
antient
Traditions
of
the
Jewish
People
,
and
Proofs
sufficient
to
convince
them
.
And
first
of
all
it
is
certain
by
the
Confession
of
the
Jews
themselves
,
that
the
Divine
Vengeance
was
never
more
terribly
,
nor
more
manifestly
declared
,
than
it
was
in
their
last
desolation
.
'T
was
a
positive
tradition
attested
in
their
Talmud
,
and
confirm'd
by
all
the
Rabbies
,
that
forty
Years
before
the
Destruction
of
Jer●salem
,
which
came
pretty
near
to
the
time
of
the
Death
of
Jesus
Christ
,
there
were
continually
seen
in
the
Temple
strange
things
.
Every
day
some
new
Prodigies
appeared
there
,
R.
Johan
.
the
Son
of
Zachai
.
Tr.
de
fest
expiat
.
so
that
one
day
a
famous
Rabbi
cried
out
:
O
Temple
,
O
Temple
,
what
is
that
which
moves
thee
,
and
why
art
thou
afraid
of
thy self
?
What
was
more
observable
than
that
frightful
noise
which
was
heard
by
the
Priests
in
the
Sanctuary
,
on
the
day
of
Pentecost
,
and
that
audible
voice
that
came
from
the
inmost
part
of
that
sacred
place
,
which
said
,
Let
us
depart
hence
,
let
us
depart
hence
?
The
Holy
Angels
which
were
the
Protectors
of
the
Temple
did
loudly
declare
that
they
were
leaving
it
,
because
that
God
,
who
had
made
his
abode
in
it
for
so
many
Ages
,
had
then
reprobated
it
.
Josephus
and
Tacitus
have
also
recounted
that
Prodigy
to
us
.
It
was
only
perceived
by
the
Priests
.
But
there
was
another
Prodigy
which
startled
the
Eyes
of
all
People
;
and
never
had
any
other
People
seen
the
like
before
.
Joseph
lib.
6.
de
bel
.
Jud.
c.
12.
Tacit.
Hist.
lib.
5.
c.
13.
Four
years
before
the
War
was
declared
,
a
Countryman
,
says
Josephus
,
cryed
out
,
A
voice
is
gone
out
from
the
East
,
a
voice
is
gone
out
from
the
West
,
a
voice
is
gone
on
from
the
four
Winds
;
a
voice
against
Jerusalem
and
the
Temple
;
a
voice
against
Men
and
Women
that
are
newly
Married
:
a
voice
against
all
this
People
.
And
from
that
time
neither
Night
nor
Day
did
he
leave
crying
,
Wo
,
Wo
to
Jerusalem
.
He
redoubled
his
Cries
on
Feast-days
.
Not
any
other
word
was
heard
to
come
out
of
his
Mouth
:
Those
who
complained
of
him
,
those
who
cursed
him
,
those
who
gave
him
meat
,
never
heard
any
thing
else
come
from
him
,
beside
that
terrible
voice
,
Wo
,
wo
to
Jerusalem
.
He
was
taken
,
interrogated
,
and
condemned
to
be
scourged
by
the
Magistrates
;
to
every
demand
,
and
at
every
blow
,
he
answered
,
without
complaining
,
Wo
to
Jerusalem
.
Being
let
go
as
a
Madman
,
he
run
up
and
down
all
the
Country
,
continually
repeating
that
heavy
Prophecy
.
And
so
he
held
on
crying
for
seven
years
,
and
his
voice
never
waxed
hoarse
nor
weary
.
Till
at
the
time
of
the
last
Siege
of
Jerusalem
,
he
shut
himself
up
in
the
City
,
and
upon
the
Walls
thereof
with
a
loud
Voice
,
he
uncessantly
cried
out
,
Woe
,
Woe
to
the
City
,
woe
to
the
Temple
,
woe
to
all
the
People
;
and
lastly
he
added
,
Woe
also
to
my self
,
which
words
were
no
sooner
uttered
,
but
a
Stone
slung
out
of
an
Engine
,
carried
him
away
.
Might
not
one
almost
say
,
may
it
please
your
Highness
,
that
the
divine
Vengeance
became
visible
in
that
Man
,
who
only
subsisted
to
pronounce
its
Decrees
,
that
it
had
filled
him
with
its
Power
,
that
so
he
might
equal
the
Calamities
of
the
People
by
his
Cries
;
and
that
at
last
he
should
be
destroyed
by
an
effect
of
that
Vengeance
,
which
he
had
for
so
long
a
time
before
declared
,
to
make
it
thereby
the
more
sensible
and
the
more
present
,
when
he
was
to
be
not
only
the
Prophet
and
the
witness
of
it
,
but
also
to
fall
a
Sacrifice
to
it
.
That
Prophet
of
the
woes
of
Jerusalem
was
called
Jesus
,
and
was
the
Son
of
Anan●s
.
It
seems
,
the
Name
of
Jesus
,
a
Name
of
Salvation
and
Peace
,
was
turned
to
the
Jews
,
who
despised
it
in
the
person
of
our
Saviour
,
to
a
fatal
presage
;
and
those
ungrateful
wretches
having
rejected
one
JESUS
,
who
preached
up
to
them
grace
,
mercy
and
life
,
God
sent
them
another
JESUS
,
who
was
only
to
pronounce
to
them
woes
irrecoverable
and
remediless
,
and
the
inevitable
decree
of
their
approaching
Ruine
.
Let
us
search
a
little
farther
into
the
Judgments
of
God
,
under
the
Conduct
of
the
Scriptures
.
Jerusalem
and
the
Temple
thereof
were
twice
destroyed
;
once
by
Nebuchadnezzer
,
and
the
other
time
by
Titu●
.
But
in
each
of
those
times
,
the
Justice
of
God
was
made
manifest
by
the
same
ways
,
though
it
was
more
conspicuous
in
the
latter
.
For
the
better
understanding
the
order
of
the
Councells
of
God
,
let
us
first
lay
down
this
Truth
so
often
established
in
the
sacred
Oracles
;
that
one
of
the
most
terrible
effects
of
Divine
Vengeance
,
is
when
in
the
Punishment
of
our
precedent
Sins
,
it
delivers
us
up
to
a
reprobate
Mind
,
so
as
that
we
are
deaf
to
all
wise
and
w●olesome
Admonitions
,
blind
to
the
ways
of
Salvation
,
which
are
shewn
to
us
,
ready
to
believe
every
thing
that
ruins
us
,
provided
it
does
but
flatter
us
,
and
bold
and
daring
to
undertake
any
thing
without
ever
measuring
our
own
Strength
with
that
of
our
Enemies
whom
we
provoke
.
Thus
Jerusalem
and
its
Princes
were
destroyed
the
first
time
under
the
hand
of
Nebuchadnezzar
King
of
Babylon
.
Weak
,
and
always
beaten
by
that
victorious
King
,
they
often
found
they
made
but
vain
Efforts
against
him
,
and
were
obliged
to
swear
Fidelity
to
him
.
The
Prophet
Jeremiah
declared
to
them
from
God
,
that
God
himself
had
delivered
them
up
to
that
Prince
,
and
there
was
no
Safety
for
them
but
in
submitting
to
the
Yoke
.
He
told
to
Zedekiah
King
of
Juda
,
and
to
all
his
People
,
saying
,
I
spake
also
to
Zedekiah
King
of
Juda
according
to
all
these
Words
,
saying
,
2
Chron.
36.12.13
.
Jer.
27.12
,
17.
Bring
your
Necks
under
the
Yoke
of
the
King
of
Babylon
,
and
serve
him
,
and
his
People
,
and
live
,
for
why
will
ye
die
,
wherefore
should
this
City
be
laid
waste
?
But
they
believed
not
his
Word
.
Whilst
Nebuchadnezzar
kept
them
strait
shut
up
by
the
prodigious
Intrenchments
he
had
made
round
about
the
City
,
they
suffered
themselves
to
be
deceived
and
bewitched
by
their
false
Prophets
,
who
puffed
up
their
Minds
with
imaginary
Victories
,
and
told
them
in
the
Name
of
the
Lord
,
although
the
Lord
had
not
sent
them
:
Jer.
28.2
,
3.
2
Kings
25.
I
have
broken
the
Yoke
of
the
King
of
Babylon
,
within
two
full
Years
will
I
bring
again
into
this
place
a●l
the
Vessels
of
the
Lords
House
,
that
Nebuchadnezzar
King
of
Babylon
took
away
from
this
place
,
and
carried
them
to
Babylon
.
The
People
being
seduced
by
these
Promises
,
suffered
Famine
,
and
the
hard●st
Extremities
imaginable
,
and
attempted
so
much
by
their
audacious
Madness
,
that
there
was
no
room
left
to
shew
them
Mercy
.
The
City
was
overthrown
,
the
Temple
was
consumed
by
Fire
,
and
all
things
were
destroyed
.
With
these
Marks
the
Jews
confessed
that
the
Hand
of
God
was
upon
them
.
But
that
the
divine
Vengeance
might
be
as
plain
and
manifest
to
them
in
the
last
Destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
as
it
had
been
in
the
former
,
there
was
seen
in
them
both
,
the
same
Seduction
,
the
same
Temerity
,
and
the
same
Hardness
and
Obduracy
.
Tho'
their
Rebellion
had
brought
upon
them
the
Roman
Arms
,
and
they
had
rashly
shook
off
a
Yoke
under
which
all
the
World
then
bowed
,
Titus
would
not
destroy
it
:
But
on
the
contrary
,
he
made
them
several
offers
of
Pardon
,
not
only
at
the
beginning
of
the
War
,
but
also
then
,
when
they
could
no
longer
escape
his
Hand
.
He
had
already
raised
round
about
Jerusalem
,
a
long
and
vast
Wall
fortified
with
Towers
and
Redoubts
as
strong
as
the
City
it self
,
when
he
sent
to
them
Josephus
their
fellow
Citizen
,
one
of
their
Captains
,
one
of
their
Priests
who
had
been
taken
in
that
War
in
the
defence
of
his
Country
.
What
did
he
not
say
to
them
to
move
them
to
accept
of
Caesar's
Terms
?
What
powerful
Arguments
did
he
make
use
of
to
invite
them
to
return
to
their
Obedience
?
He
made
them
see
that
both
Heaven
and
Earth
conspired
against
them
;
and
their
Ruine
,
if
they
resisted
,
was
inevitable
,
and
that
their
absolute
Safety
was
in
the
Mercy
and
Clemency
of
Titus
.
Save
,
said
he
to
them
,
the
Holy
City
,
save
your selves
;
save
this
Temple
,
Joseph
.
7.
de
bel
.
Jud.
c.
4.
the
Wonder
of
the
World
,
which
the
Romans
pay
Reverence
to
,
and
which
Titus
will
not
see
destroyed
but
with
Regret
and
Sorrow
.
But
what
way
was
there
to
save
People
that
were
so
obstinate
on
their
own
Ruine
?
Being
led
away
by
their
false
Prophets
,
they
would
not
hearken
to
such
wise
and
salutary
Discourses
.
They
were
reduced
to
Extremity
:
Famine
destroyed
greater
Numbers
of
them
than
the
Sword
,
and
Mothers
slew
,
and
then
dressed
and
eat
up
their
own
Children
.
Titus
touched
with
their
sad
Calamities
,
called
his
Gods
to
witness
,
that
he
was
not
the
cause
of
their
Ruine
.
During
these
miserable
Times
they
still
gave
Faith
to
the
false
Predictions
which
promised
them
the
Empire
of
the
World
.
Nay
more
,
the
City
was
taken
;
the
Fire
was
already
blasing
on
all
sides
:
And
yet
those
mad
People
still
believed
their
false
Prophets
who
assured
them
that
the
Day
of
Salvation
was
come
,
that
so
they
might
still
resist
,
and
there
be
no
hopes
of
Mercy
left
for
them
.
In
fine
,
they
were
all
massacred
,
the
City
was
utterly
overthrown
,
and
saving
some
Remains
of
Towers
which
Titus
reserved
to
serve
as
a
Monument
to
Posterity
,
there
was
not
one
Stone
left
upon
another
.
Your
Highness
sees
then
that
the
same
Vengeance
broke
out
now
upon
Jerusalem
,
as
did
befal
it
under
Zedekiah
.
Titus
was
no
less
sent
by
God
than
Nebuchadnezzar
:
The
Jews
were
destroyed
in
the
same
manner
.
There
was
seen
in
Jerusalem
the
same
Rebellion
,
the
same
Famine
,
the
same
Extremities
,
the
same
ways
of
Salvation
opened
,
the
same
Seduction
,
the
same
Obduracy
,
the
same
Fall
,
and
in
a
word
,
that
every
Circumstance
was
like
the
other
:
The
second
Temple
was
burnt
under
Titus
the
same
Month
,
and
the
same
day
of
it
,
as
the
first
was
under
Nebuchadnezz●r
:
Ibid.
c.
9
,
10.
Every
thing
was
remarkable
,
and
the
People
could
not
doubt
but
that
the
Vengeance
was
from
Heaven
.
However
there
is
between
these
two
Destructions
of
Jerusalem
,
and
of
the
Jews
very
memorable
Differences
,
but
which
all
tend
to
make
us
see
in
this
latter
,
a
Justice
more
declared
and
rigorous
.
Nebuchad●●zzar
commanded
that
Fire
should
be
set
to
the
Temple
;
Titus
forgot
no
Arguments
to
save
it
,
tho'
his
Counsellors
represented
to
him
,
that
so
long
as
it
should
stand
,
the
Jews
,
who
were
resolved
to
destroy
them
i●
they
could
,
would
never
leave
off
their
Rebellions
.
But
the
fatal
Day
was
come
,
which
was
the
tenth
of
August
,
which
had
once
before
seen
the
Temple
of
Solomo●
burnt
down
to
the
Ground
.
Notwithstanding
all
the
Prohibitions
of
Titus
openly
declared
before
the
Romans
and
the
Jews
and
notwithstanding
the
natural
Inclination
of
the
Souldiers
to
pillage
rather
than
to
consume
so
much
Wealth
and
Riches
,
a
Souldier
moved
,
as
Josephus
says
,
with
some
divine
Fury
,
was
lifted
up
by
his
Fellows
to
a
Window
with
a
flaming
Firebrand
in
his
Hand
,
and
cast
it
into
the
golden
Gate
,
and
so
presently
set
fire
on
the
Temple
.
Titus
at
the
News
hereof
runs
in
hast
,
commanding
his
Souldiers
to
quench
the
growing
Flames
,
but
it
took
hold
of
all
in
an
Instant
,
and
so
that
admirable
Building
was
burnt
to
Ashes
.
Now
if
the
Jews
hardness
of
Heart
under
King
Zedekiah
was
the
most
terrible
effect
,
and
the
most
sure
Sign
of
the
Divine
Vengeance
,
what
shall
we
say
of
the
Blindness
which
was
so
apparent
in
the
time
of
Titus
?
In
the
first
Ruine
of
Jerusalem
the
Jews
did
take
part
,
and
joined
one
with
another
:
in
the
latter
,
Jerusalem
being
besieged
by
the
Romans
was
torn
to
pieces
by
three
Factions
,
Enemies
.
If
the
Hatred
they
all
had
against
the
Romans
went
out
even
to
Fury
;
they
were
no
less
bloudy
and
cruel
against
one
another
;
the
Battles
without
were
less
expensive
of
Jewish
Blood
than
those
that
were
within
:
Presently
after
the
Assaults
maintained
against
the
Stranger
,
the
Citizens
fell
together
by
the
Ears
among
themselves
.
Violence
and
Thievery
was
every
where
prevailing
in
the
City
.
It
was
destroyed
,
and
became
but
an
open
Field
of
dead
Bodies
,
and
the
Chiefs
of
the
several
Factions
disputed
only
for
the
Empire
of
it
.
Was
not
this
a
Representation
of
Hell
,
where
the
Damned
do
no
less
hate
one
another
than
they
hate
the
Devils
that
are
their
common
Enemies
,
and
where
every
place
is
full
of
Pride
,
Confusion
,
and
Rage
?
Your
Highness
must
confess
then
that
the
Justice
which
God
brought
on
the
Jews
by
Nebuchadnezzar
was
but
a
Shadow
of
that
whereof
Titus
was
the
Minister
.
What
City
ever
saw
destroyed
eleven
hundred
thousand
Men
in
seven
Months
time
,
and
in
one
only
Siege
?
And
yet
this
the
Jews
beheld
in
the
last
Siege
of
Jerusalem
.
The
Chaldeans
had
never
made
them
suffer
the
like
:
Their
Captivity
under
the
Chaldeans
lasted
but
seventy
Years
;
but
it
is
sixteen
hundred
Years
since
they
were
made
Slaves
all
over
the
World
,
and
as
yet
they
do
not
find
any
mitigation
of
their
Slavery
.
It
is
not
to
be
wondered
at
,
if
Victorious
Titus
,
after
the
taking
of
Jerusalem
,
would
not
receive
the
Congratulations
of
the
neighbouring
People
,
nor
the
Crowns
which
they
sent
him
in
honour
of
his
Conquest
.
So
many
memorable
Circumstances
,
the
Wrath
of
God
,
which
was
so
manifest
,
and
his
Hand
which
he
then
saw
was
present
,
kept
him
in
a
profound
Astonishment
,
and
that
made
him
say
what
you
have
already
heard
,
that
he
was
not
the
Conqueror
,
he
was
only
a
weak
Instrument
of
the
Divine
Vengeance
.
But
he
knew
not
all
the
Mysterie
of
it
:
The
Hour
was
not
yet
come
that
the
Emperors
were
to
confess
Jesus
Christ
.
It
was
the
time
of
the
Humiliations
and
Persecutions
of
the
Church
.
Wherefore
Titus
,
tho'
he
was
illuminated
enough
to
understand
that
Juda
was
destroyed
by
a
manifest
effect
of
God's
Justice
,
yet
he
did
not
know
what
the
Crime
was
that
made
God
resolved
so
terribly
to
punish
her
.
But
it
was
the
greatest
of
all
Crimes
,
a
Crime
till
then
unheard
of
,
that
is
to
say
the
Deicide
,
which
also
brought
down
such
a
Vengeance
as
never
before
the
World
had
seen
any
Example
of
.
But
if
we
will
a
little
open
our
eyes
,
and
consider
the
course
of
things
,
we
shall
see
that
neither
that
Sin
of
the
Jews
,
nor
their
Punishment
,
could
be
concealed
from
us
.
Let
us
remember
only
what
Jesus
Christ
had
foretold
them
.
He
had
prophesied
the
absolute
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
and
of
the
Temple
:
when
he
said
,
Matth.
24.1
,
2.
Mark
13.1
,
2.
Luke
21.5
,
6.
Verily
I
say
unto
you
,
there
shall
not
be
left
here
one
stone
upon
another
,
that
shall
not
be
thrown
down
.
He
had
foretold
the
manner
how
that
ungrateful
City
should
be
besieged
,
and
that
dreadful
Circumvallation
which
should
begirt
it
:
he
likewise
foretold
the
dismal
Famine
which
was
to
fall
upon
her
Citizens
,
and
had
not
forgot
to
speak
of
the
false
Prophets
,
by
whom
they
should
be
seduced
.
He
had
admonished
the
Jews
that
the
time
of
their
Misery
was
nigh
at
hand
:
he
had
given
certain
particular
signs
which
were
to
point
out
the
precise
moment
of
it
:
he
unfolded
to
them
the
long
Chain
of
their
Sins
,
which
would
draw
upon
them
so
heavy
and
woful
a
Punishment
.
In
a
word
,
he
had
related
the
whole
History
of
the
Siege
,
and
of
the
Desolation
of
Jerusalem
.
Your
Highness
may
likewise
be
pleased
to
observe
,
that
he
made
them
these
Predictions
but
a
little
before
his
Passion
,
that
so
they
might
the
better
understand
the
cause
of
all
their
Miseries
.
His
Passion
was
very
near
when
he
told
them
,
Behold
,
Matth.
23
.
3●
,
35
,
36
,
37.
I
send
unto
yo●
Prophets
,
and
Wise-men
,
and
Scribes
,
and
some
of
them
ye
shall
kill
and
crucifie
,
and
some
of
them
shall
you
scourge
in
your
Synagogues
,
and
persecute
them
from
City
to
City
:
That
upon
you
may
come
all
the
righteous
blood
shed
upon
the
Earth
,
from
the
blood
of
righteous
Abel
,
unto
the
blood
of
Zacharias
,
Son
of
Barachias
,
whom
ye
slew
between
the
Temple
and
the
Alt●r
:
Verily
I
say
unto
yo●
,
all
these
things
shall
come
upon
this
Generation
.
O
Jerusalem
,
Jerusalem
,
thou
that
killest
the
Prophets
,
and
stonest
them
who
are
sent
unto
thee
,
how
often
would
I
have
gathered
thy
Children
together
,
even
as
a
Hen
gathereth
her
Chickens
under
her
wings
,
and
ye
would
not
?
behold
,
your
House
is
left
un●o
you
desolate
.
Thus
you
have
the
History
of
the
Jews
.
They
persecuted
their
Messiah
,
both
in
his
own
Person
,
and
in
that
of
his
Disciples
and
Followers
:
they
stirred
up
all
the
World
against
his
Disciples
,
and
would
not
let
them
enjoy
any
quiet
in
any
City
:
they
armed
the
Romans
and
Emperours
against
the
growing
Church
:
they
stoned
St.
Stephen
,
killed
the
two
S.
Jameses
,
whose
holiness
made
them
become
venerable
even
among
themselves
,
sacrificed
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
by
the
Sword
and
by
the
hands
of
the
Gentiles
.
So
that
they
must
needs
be
destroyed
;
for
so
much
Blood
mixt
with
that
of
the
Prophets
whom
they
had
massacred
,
cried
aloud
to
Heaven
for
vengeance
:
Their
Houses
and
their
City
was
to
be
desolate
;
their
destruction
should
be
no
less
than
their
Crime
:
Jesus
Christ
advertised
them
of
it
:
the
time
was
very
nigh
:
Matth.
24.34
.
Mark
13
30.
Luke
19.42
.
that
Generation
should
not
pass
,
till
all
these
things
were
fulfilled
;
that
is
to
say
,
that
those
men
who
were
then
alive
should
be
Witnesses
of
it
.
But
let
us
go
on
,
and
hear
out
the
rest
of
our
blessed
Saviour's
Prophecies
to
them
.
As
he
was
making
his
Entrance
into
Jerusal●m
some
days
before
his
Crucifixion
,
being
touched
with
a
sense
of
the
Calamities
which
his
Death
would
bring
upon
that
wretched
City
,
he
beheld
it
with
sorrowful
and
weeping
eyes
;
Ah
,
said
he
,
Thou
unhappy
City
,
if
thou
hadst
known
,
even
thou
,
Luk.
19.41
,
42
at
least
in
this
thy
day
,
which
is
yet
given
thee
for
repentance
,
the
things
which
belong
unto
thy
Peace
!
but
now
they
are
hid
from
thine
eyes
.
For
the
days
shall
come
upon
thee
,
that
thine
Enemies
shall
cast
a
Trench
about
thee
,
and
compass
thee
round
,
and
keep
thee
in
on
every
side
,
and
shall
lay
thee
even
with
the
ground
,
and
thy
Children
within
thee
;
and
they
shall
not
leave
in
thee
one
stone
upon
another
,
because
thou
knowest
not
the
time
of
thy
Visitation
.
This
was
a
plain
and
sufficient
setting
forth
both
of
the
manner
of
the
Siege
,
and
of
the
last
effects
of
Wrath
and
Vengeance
:
But
Jesus
could
not
yet
go
to
his
Cross
without
declaring
to
Jerusalem
the
heavy
Punishment
that
was
one
day
to
fall
on
her
for
that
unworthy
Treatment
he
had
received
among
them
.
As
he
went
to
Mount
Calvarie
,
bearing
his
Cross
on
his
Shoulders
,
There
followed
him
a
great
Company
of
People
,
and
of
Women
,
who
also
bewailed
and
lamented
him
;
he
stood
still
,
and
turning
about
to
them
,
he
breaks
forth
into
these
passionate
Expressions
,
Daughters
of
Jerusalem
,
Luke
23.27
,
28
,
29.
weep
not
for
me
,
but
weep
for
your selves
,
and
for
your
Children
:
For
behold
,
the
days
are
coming
,
in
the
which
they
shall
say
,
Blessed
are
the
Barren
,
and
the
Wombs
that
never
bare
,
and
the
Paps
which
never
gave
suck
.
Thee
shall
they
begin
to
say
to
the
Mountains
,
fall
on
us
,
and
to
the
Hills
,
cover
us
.
For
if
they
do
these
things
in
a
green
Tree
,
what
shall
be
done
in
the
dry
?
If
the
Innocent
,
if
the
Just
must
suffer
so
severe
a
Punishment
,
what
may
then
the
Guilty
expect
?
Did
Jeremiah
ever
more
bitterly
deplore
the
destruction
of
the
Jews
?
what
more
powerful
and
efficacious
words
could
our
Saviour
speak
to
make
them
understand
their
Misery
and
Despair
,
and
that
horrible
Famine
,
so
fatal
to
the
Children
,
so
fatal
to
their
Mothers
,
who
should
behold
their
Breasts
dried
up
,
and
they
to
have
nothing
left
them
but
their
Tears
to
feed
their
crying
staring
Children
with
,
and
then
who
at
last
should
be
forced
themselves
to
eat
up
the
Fruit
of
their
Wombs
to
abate
the
extremity
of
their
own
Hunger
.
IX
.
Two
memorable
Predictions
of
our
blessed
Saviour
are
explained
,
and
their
accomplishment
justified
by
History
.
These
were
the
Predictions
he
openly
declared
to
all
the
People
.
Those
he
gave
in
private
to
his
Disciples
deserve
a
more
particular
attention
still
.
They
are
comprized
in
that
long
and
admirable
Discourse
where
he
joyns
together
the
Ruine
of
Jerusalem
with
that
of
the
Universe
.
That
Unity
was
mysterious
,
and
this
the
design
of
it
.
Jerusalem
,
that
happy
City
which
our
Lord
had
chosen
,
as
long
as
it
kept
in
the
Covenant
,
and
in
the
Faith
of
the
Promises
,
was
the
Type
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Figure
of
Heaven
,
where
God
discovers
himself
to
his
Children
.
That
is
the
reason
we
oft-times
see
the
Prophets
to
joyn
in
the
Thread
of
the
same
Discourse
,
Matth.
24.
Mark
13.
Luke
21.
what
respects
Jerusalem
to
that
which
regards
the
Church
and
the
Celestial
Glory
.
'T
is
one
of
the
Secrets
of
the
Prophecies
,
and
one
of
the
Keys
which
opens
the
Understanding
of
them
:
But
Jerusalem
,
as
it
was
reprobate
and
ungrateful
towards
her
Saviour
,
was
to
be
the
Type
and
Image
of
Hell
.
Her
perfidious
Citizens
were
to
represent
the
damned
;
and
the
terrible
Judgment
which
Jesus
Christ
was
to
execute
upon
them
,
was
to
be
the
Figure
of
that
which
he
was
to
bring
on
all
the
World
when
he
should
come
at
the
end
of
all
things
in
his
glorious
Majesty
to
judge
the
quick
and
the
dead
.
'T
is
the
way
of
the
Scripture
,
and
one
of
the
methods
it
makes
use
of
for
the
imprinting
of
Mysteries
into
our
minds
,
to
mingle
for
our
Instruction
Types
and
Truth
together
.
Thus
our
Lord
hath
intermingled
the
History
of
desolated
Jerusalem
with
that
of
the
end
of
the
World
;
and
this
has
been
plainly
visible
in
all
our
Discourse
of
it
.
But
however
,
let
us
not
imagine
that
these
things
were
so
confounded
that
we
could
not
discern
what
belonged
to
each
of
them
.
Jesus
Christ
has
distinguished
them
by
certain
Characters
,
which
I
could
easily
make
out
if
there
were
any
question
about
them
.
But
I
will
content
my self
with
giving
you
to
understand
what
relates
to
the
Desolation
of
Jerusalem
and
the
Jews
.
The
Apostles
(
for
it
was
then
at
the
time
of
the
Passion
)
being
got
together
round
about
their
Master
,
shewed
him
the
Temple
,
and
the
delicacy
of
the
Buildings
:
they
admired
the
Stones
thereof
,
Matth.
24.1
,
2.
Mark
13.1
2.
Luke
21.5
,
6.
their
disposition
,
their
Beauty
,
and
their
strength
;
and
he
said
to
them
,
See
you
these
great
and
goodly
Buildings
?
verily
I
say
unto
you
,
there
shall
not
be
left
here
one
Stone
upon
another
.
Being
astonished
at
his
words
,
they
asked
him
when
would
come
the
time
of
so
terrible
a
Destruction
;
and
he
,
who
would
have
them
by
no
means
surprized
in
Jerusalem
when
it
should
be
sacked
,
(
for
he
had
a
mind
there
should
be
in
the
sacking
of
that
City
a
Type
and
Image
of
the
last
Separation
of
the
Good
from
the
Bad
)
began
to
relate
to
them
all
the
sad
Calamities
,
as
they
were
to
fall
out
one
upon
the
heels
of
the
other
.
Matth.
24.7
.
Mark
13.3
.
Luke
21.8
,
9.
First
,
he
observes
to
them
that
there
should
be
Plagues
,
Famines
,
and
Earthquakes
in
diverse
places
;
and
the
Histories
do
bear
testimony
,
that
those
things
had
never
been
more
frequent
nor
more
remarkable
than
they
were
during
those
times
.
He
added
,
that
there
should
be
all
the
World
over
,
Troubles
,
rumours
of
Wars
,
bloody
and
dreadful
Wars
,
for
Nation
should
rise
against
Nation
,
and
Kingdom
against
Kingdom
;
and
all
the
Earth
should
be
in
an
uproar
and
confusion
.
Could
he
better
represent
to
us
the
last
years
of
Nero
,
when
all
the
Roman
Empire
,
that
is
to
say
all
the
World
,
so
quiet
and
peaceful
since
the
Victory
of
Augustus
,
and
under
the
power
of
the
Emperours
,
began
to
be
shaken
,
and
the
Gauls
,
the
Spaniards
,
and
all
the
Kingdoms
of
which
the
Empire
was
made
up
,
were
in
tumult
all
of
a
sudden
;
four
Emperours
to
rise
up
almost
at
the
same
punctuality
of
time
against
Nero
,
and
each
against
the
other
;
the
Pretorian
Cohorts
,
the
Armies
of
Syria
,
Germany
,
and
all
the
others
that
were
dispersed
both
in
the
East
and
West
,
to
shock
and
traverse
one
another
under
the
Conduct
of
their
Emperours
from
one
end
of
the
World
to
the
other
to
decide
their
quarrels
by
bloody
Battels
?
All
these
things
were
to
come
to
pass
,
said
the
Son
of
God
,
but
the
end
would
not
be
yet
.
The
Jews
should
suffer
like
the
rest
in
that
Universal
Commotion
of
the
World
;
but
there
should
come
upon
them
quickly
after
more
particular
Calamities
,
and
th●se
to
be
but
the
beginning
of
Sorrows
too
.
He
adds
,
that
his
Church
which
had
been
evermore
afflicted
from
its
f●rst
establishment
,
should
see
Persecution
kindling
against
her
,
Matth.
24.9
.
Mark
13.9
.
Luke
21.12
.
more
terrible
and
violent
than
ever
yet
it
had
been
.
You
saw
that
Nero
in
his
last
years
attempted
the
destruction
of
the
Christians
,
and
caused
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
to
be
put
to
death
.
That
Persecution
which
was
stirred
up
by
the
Jealousies
and
Violences
of
the
Jews
hastened
their
Ruine
,
but
it
did
not
as
yet
point
out
the
particular
time
.
The
coming
of
false
Christs
and
false
Prophets
seemed
to
be
a
nearer
step
to
their
last
ruine
:
for
the
ordinary
destiny
of
those
who
refused
to
lend
an
Ear
to
the
Truth
,
was
to
be
drawn
on
to
their
ruine
by
the
deceiving
Prophets
.
Jesus
Christ
did
not
hide
this
from
his
Apostles
,
that
this
should
be
the
Calamity
that
should
befall
the
Jews
;
for
he
said
,
that
many
false
Prophets
should
rise
,
and
should
deceive
many
,
Matth.
24.11.23
,
24.
Mark
13.22
,
23.
Luke
21.8
.
they
should
shew
great
signs
and
wonders
,
insomuch
that
(
if
it
were
possible
)
they
should
deceive
the
very
Elect.
But
take
you
heed
,
behold
I
have
foretold
you
all
things
.
It
ought
not
to
be
said
that
this
was
an
easie
thing
for
any
one
to
divine
that
knew
the
humour
and
complexion
of
the
Nation
:
for
to
the
contrary
I
have
shewn
,
that
the
Jews
being
wearied
by
these
Seducers
,
who
had
so
often
been
the
cause
of
their
ruine
,
and
especially
of
Zedekiah
,
were
so
throughly
disabused
at
last
,
that
they
left
off
further
hearkening
to
them
.
For
above
five
hundred
years
not
a
false
Prophet
was
to
be
seen
in
Israel
.
But
Hell
it self
,
which
gave
them
inspiration
,
raised
them
up
again
at
the
coming
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
God
who
restrained
those
deceiving
Spirits
according
to
his
own
wise
pleasure
,
did
then
let
loose
the
Reins
,
that
so
he
might
send
at
that
very
time
that
Punishment
on
the
Jews
,
and
that
Trial
to
his
faithful
Ones
.
Never
did
there
appear
so
many
false
Prophets
as
then
presently
after
the
death
of
our
Saviour
,
especially
about
the
time
of
the
Jewish
War
,
and
under
the
Re●gn
of
Nero
who
began
it
.
Joseph
.
of
the
Antiquity
of
the
Jews
,
lib.
20.
cap.
6.
Josephus
tells
us
there
were
a
world
of
those
Impostors
,
who
persuaded
the
common
People
to
follow
them
into
the
Desart
by
their
vain
Inchantments
and
tricks
of
Magick
,
promising
them
a
sudden
and
a
miraculous
deliverance
.
Therefore
for
this
very
reason
was
it
that
the
Desart
is
pointed
at
in
the
Predictions
of
our
Lord
,
as
one
of
the
places
where
those
false
Saviours
and
Deliverers
should
hide
themselves
,
who
afterwards
you
have
seen
so
to
bewitch
the
Common
People
to
their
utter
ruine
and
destruction
.
You
need
not
doubt
but
that
the
Name
of
Christ
,
Matth.
24.16
.
without
which
there
was
no
perfect
Deliverance
to
be
expected
by
the
Jews
,
was
made
use
of
in
those
imaginary
and
delusory
Promises
,
and
you
will
see
in
what
follows
enough
to
convince
you
of
it
.
Judea
was
not
the
only
Province
which
was
exposed
to
those
Illusions
.
They
were
common
throughout
all
the
Empire
.
There
was
no
time
wherein
all
the
Historians
discover
to
us
a
greater
number
of
those
Impostors
,
who
made
their
brags
of
foretelling
things
to
come
,
and
so
deceived
the
People
by
their
Inchantments
.
Simon
the
Magician
,
Ely●as
the
Sorcerer
,
Apollonius
Tyan●●s
,
and
an
infinite
number
of
other
Magicians
,
described
both
in
the
Sacred
and
Prophane
Histories
,
rose
up
in
that
Age
,
wherein
Hell
seem'd
to
lay
out
its
last
Efforts
to
support
its
shaken
Empire
.
Wherefore
Jesus
Christ
observed
at
that
time
,
chiefly
among
the
Jews
,
there
would
be
that
prodigious
number
of
false
Prophets
.
Who
will
please
narrowly
to
consider
his
words
,
will
see
that
they
were
to
be
multiplyed
both
before
and
after
the
destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
but
still
it
was
to
be
about
that
time
;
and
that
then
the
Seduction
being
strengthened
by
false
Miracles
and
false
Doctrines
,
should
be
so
subtile
and
so
powerful
,
as
if
it
were
possible
,
even
the
very
Elect
should
be
deceived
by
them
.
I
do
not
say
but
that
at
the
end
of
the
World
,
there
is
to
be
somewhat
like
this
,
and
that
which
will
prove
more
dangerous
,
for
we
have
already
taken
notice
that
what
was
to
befal
Jerusalem
,
was
a
manifest
Type
of
those
last
Times
:
But
this
is
certain
that
Jesus
Christ
gave
that
Seduction
to
us
,
as
one
of
the
most
sensible
Effects
of
the
Wrath
of
God
upon
the
Jews
,
and
as
one
sign
of
their
Ruine
.
The
Event
hath
justified
his
Prophecy
:
Every
thing
was
here
attested
by
irreproachable
Evidences
.
We
read
the
prediction
of
their
Errors
in
the
Gospel
:
We
have
seen
the
accomplishment
of
them
in
their
Histories
,
and
especially
in
that
of
Josephus
.
After
that
Jesus
Christ
had
foretold
those
things
,
from
the
design
he
had
to
deliver
those
that
were
his
from
the
Miseries
wherewith
Jerusalem
was
threatned
,
he
came
to
those
nearer
Signs
that
should
quickly
be
followed
with
the
last
Desolation
of
that
City
.
God
doth
not
always
give
to
his
Elect
such
marks
.
In
those
terrible
Chastisements
which
make
whole
Nations
to
be
astonished
at
his
Power
,
he
oft-times
strikes
the
Righteous
with
the
Guilty
:
For
he
hath
better
ways
to
separate
and
divide
them
than
those
that
are
obvious
to
our
Senses
.
The
same
Blow
that
breaks
the
Chaffe
,
separates
the
good
Grain
:
Aug.
1.
de
Civit
.
D●●
.
c.
8.
Gold
is
tryed
in
the
same
Fire
wherein
the
Chaffe
is
consumed
;
and
under
the
same
Punishments
by
which
the
Wicked
are
cut
off
,
the
Faithful
are
purified
.
But
in
the
Destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
that
so
the
Image
of
the
last
Judgment
might
be
the
more
lively
expressed
,
and
the
divine
Vengeance
be
more
remarkable
on
the
Unbelievers
;
he
would
not
have
the
Jews
who
had
received
the
Gospel
,
be
confounded
with
the
others
;
and
therefore
our
blessed
Saviour
gave
his
Disciples
certain
Signs
by
which
they
might
know
when
it
should
be
time
for
them
to
get
out
of
that
reprobated
City
.
He
grounded
himself
,
according
as
his
manner
was
,
upon
the
antient
Prophecies
,
of
which
he
was
both
the
Interpreter
and
the
End
;
and
reflecting
on
the
Place
where
the
last
Ruine
of
Jerusalem
was
so
clearly
shewn
to
Daniel
;
he
says
thus
,
Matt.
24.15
.
Mark
13.14
.
When
ye
therefore
shall
see
the
Abomination
of
Desolation
,
spoken
of
by
Daniel
the
Prophet
,
stand
in
the
holy
Place
(
whoso
readeth
,
let
him
understand
.
)
or
as
it
is
in
St.
Mark
,
standing
where
it
ought
not
;
then
let
them
that
be
in
Judea
,
flee
to
the
Mountains
.
St.
Luke
relates
the
same
thing
in
other
Words
:
And
when
ye
shall
see
Jerusalem
compassed
with
Armies
,
Luke
21.20
,
21.
then
know
that
the
Desolation
thereof
is
nigh
.
Then
let
them
that
be
in
Judea
,
flee
to
the
Mountains
.
One
Evangelist
explains
another
,
and
in
comparing
those
Passages
together
,
it
is
easy
to
understand
that
that
Abomination
foretold
by
Daniel
was
the
same
thing
with
the
Armies
round
about
Jerusalem
.
Orig.
tr.
29.
in
Matt.
Aug.
Ep.
80.
ad
Hesych
.
The
holy
Fathers
have
thus
understood
it
,
and
the
Reason
convinces
us
of
it
.
The
Word
Abomination
,
as
the
holy
Language
uses
it
,
signifies
an
Idol
;
and
who
does
not
know
that
the
Roman
Armies
bore
in
their
Ensigns
the
Images
of
their
Gods
,
and
of
their
Caesars
,
who
were
had
in
greater
Reverence
than
all
their
Gods
?
Those
Ensigns
were
to
the
Souldiers
an
Object
of
worship
;
and
because
Idols
,
according
to
God's
Decrees
,
were
never
to
appear
in
the
holy
Land
,
the
Roman
Ensigns
were
banished
from
thence
.
Also
we
see
in
Histories
,
that
whilst
among
the
Romans
there
remained
any
,
tho'
never
so
little
Consideration
for
the
Jews
,
the
Roman
Ensigns
were
never
seen
in
Judea
.
Therefore
it
was
that
Vitellius
,
when
he
went
into
that
Province
to
carry
the
War
into
Arabia
,
caused
his
Troops
to
march
without
any
Colours
;
for
the
Jewish
Religion
was
at
that
time
had
in
Reverence
,
Joseph
.
l.
18.
c.
7.
and
they
would
not
force
that
People
to
indure
things
that
were
so
contrary
to
their
Law
.
But
in
the
time
of
the
last
Jewish
War
,
it
is
very
much
to
be
believed
that
the
Romans
did
not
any
whit
spare
a
People
whom
they
were
resolved
utterly
to
destroy
.
So
that
when
Jerusalem
was
besieged
,
it
was
surrounded
with
as
many
Idols
as
there
were
Roman
Ensigns
in
the
Army
,
and
the
Abomination
did
never
appear
so
great
,
standing
where
it
ought
not
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
holy
Land
,
and
round
about
the
Temple
.
Was
this
then
,
may
some
say
,
that
great
Sign
that
Jesus
Christ
was
to
give
?
Was
it
then
high
time
to
fly
when
Titus
besieged
Jerusalem
,
and
when
he
so
closely
bl●cked
up
the
Avenues
,
that
there
was
no
place
left
for
them
to
make
their
escape
at
?
This
was
the
Marvel
of
the
Prophecy
.
Jeru●alem
was
besieged
twice
in
those
times
:
The
first
by
Cestius
the
Governor
of
Syria
,
in
the
sixty
eighth
Year
of
our
Saviour
;
the
second
,
by
Titus
four
Years
after
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
Year
seventy
two
.
Joseph
.
2.
de
be●
.
Jud.
c.
23
,
24.
Ibid.
l.
6
,
7.
In
the
last
Siege
there
was
no
possible
Means
of
saving
themselves
,
Titus
made
that
War
with
so
much
heat
and
violence
;
he
surprized
all
the
Nation
,
being
then
in
Jerusalem
celebrating
the
Feast
of
Tabernacles
,
and
not
one
made
their
escape
;
and
that
formidable
Circumvallation
which
he
made
round
the
City
,
put
its
Inhabitants
out
of
all
manner
of
Hopes
.
But
there
was
no
such
thing
in
the
Siege
of
Cestius
,
who
was
incamped
fifty
Furlongs
,
that
is
to
say
,
six
Miles
from
Jerusalem
.
His
Army
was
dispersed
all
round
it
,
but
without
making
any
Intrenchments
,
Joseph
.
lib.
2.
c.
23
,
24.
and
he
managed
the
War
so
negligently
,
that
he
slipt
the
Opportunity
of
taking
the
City
,
tho'
their
Terror
,
Seditions
,
and
even
their
Intelligences
open'd
the
Gates
to
him
.
At
that
time
,
so
far
was
their
Retreat
from
being
impossible
,
Joseph
.
Ibid.
that
the
History
expresly
takes
notice
that
many
of
the
Jews
did
retire
into
the
Towers
,
and
other
Places
of
Safety
and
Defence
.
Then
it
was
that
they
ought
to
have
made
their
Flight
:
That
was
the
Signal
which
the
Son
of
God
gave
to
his
own
People
.
So
likewise
did
he
most
exactly
distinguish
the
two
Sieges
:
The
one
was
,
When
their
Enemies
should
cast
a
Trench
about
them
and
compass
them
round
,
Luke
19.23.21.20
,
21.
and
keep
them
in
on
every
side
;
then
nothing
but
Death
was
to
be
expected
by
those
who
should
be
shut
up
in
the
City
:
The
other
was
,
when
it
should
be
only
compassed
with
Armies
,
and
rather
Invested
than
really
Besieged
,
then
was
it
that
they
were
to
flee
,
and
retire
unto
the
Mountains
.
The
Christians
obeyed
the
Command
of
the●r
Messias
.
Tho'
there
were
many
Thousands
of
them
both
in
Jerusalem
and
in
Judea
,
we
do
not
read
either
in
Josephus
,
Euseb.
3.
Hist.
Ec●les
.
c.
5.
Epiph.
Haer.
7.
Nazar
.
&
lib.
de
pon●
.
&
mensur
.
or
in
the
other
Histories
,
that
one
of
them
was
found
in
the
City
when
it
was
taken
.
On
the
contrary
,
it
is
positively
affirmed
in
the
E●clesiastical
Histories
,
and
in
all
the
Monuments
of
our
Ancestors
,
that
they
did
withdraw
into
a
little
City
call'd
Pella
,
in
a
mountainous
Country
,
near
to
the
Desart
,
towards
the
Confines
of
Judea
and
Arabia
.
We
may
be
by
that
satisfied
how
exactly
they
were
forewarned
of
it
;
and
there
is
nothing
more
remarkable
than
that
separation
of
the
incredulous
Jews
from
those
Jews
who
were
converted
to
Christianity
;
the
one
remaining
in
Jerusalem
to
undergo
the
Punishment
of
their
Infidelity
,
and
the
others
being
retired
,
as
Lot
was
from
Sodom
,
to
a
small
City
,
where
with
trembling
they
considered
of
the
Effects
of
the
divine
Vengeance
,
from
which
Almighty
God
had
been
pleased
to
rescue
and
preserve
them
.
Besides
the
Predictions
of
Jesus
Christ
,
there
were
likewise
several
others
from
many
of
his
Disciples
;
and
among
the
rest
those
of
St.
Peter
and
St.
Paul
.
As
they
were
d●agging
to
their
Deaths
,
those
two
faithful
Witnesses
of
Jesus
Christ's
being
risen
,
they
declared
openly
to
the
Jews
who
should
deliver
them
to
the
Gentiles
,
their
approaching
Ruine
:
telling
them
,
That
Jerusalem
was
utterly
to
be
destroyed
,
Lact.
divin
.
Instit.
l.
4.
c.
21.
that
they
should
dye
with
Famine
and
Despaire
;
that
they
should
be
for
ever
banished
from
the
Land
of
their
Fathers
,
and
sent
into
Captivity
thro'
all
the
World
;
that
the
time
was
nigh
at
Hand
,
and
all
those
Miseries
should
come
upon
them
for
having
with
so
many
cruel
Reproaches
insulted
over
the
well-beloved
Son
of
God
,
who
had
declared
himself
to
them
by
so
many
Miracles
.
Pious
Antiquity
has
preserved
to
us
this
Prediction
of
the
Apostles
,
which
was
to
be
attended
with
so
close
and
sudden
an
Accomplishment
,
St.
Peter
had
given
them
several
others
,
either
from
a
particular
Inspiration
,
Phleg.
l.
13
,
14.
Chron.
apud
Orig
.
l.
2.
cont.
Cels
.
or
from
his
explaining
the
Words
of
his
Master
:
And
Phlegon
,
a
Heathen
Author
,
whose
Testimony
Origen
produces
,
hath
written
,
that
all
this
Apostle
had
foretold
,
was
to
a
tittle
accomplished
uppon
them
.
So
that
nothing
befel
the
Jews
but
what
was
before
hand
prophesied
of
them
.
The
Cause
of
their
Ruine
is
clearly
painted
out
to
us
in
the
Contempt
they
cast
upon
Jesus
Christ
and
his
Disciples
.
The
time
of
Grace
was
past
,
and
their
Destruction
was
inevi●able
.
Your
Highness
may
see
therefore
that
it
was
in
vain
for
Titus
to
attempt
to
save
Jerusalem
and
the
Temple
.
The
Decree
was
gone
out
from
on
high
,
there
was
not
to
be
one
Stone
left
upon
another
.
And
if
one
Roman
Emperor
vainly
attempted
to
hinder
the
Ruine
of
the
Temple
,
another
Roman
Emperor
did
yet
more
vainly
attempt
to
rebuild
it
.
Julian
the
Apostate
,
after
he
had
declared
War
against
Jesus
Christ
,
thought
himself
powerful
enough
to
frustrate
his
Predictions
.
In
the
design
he
had
of
raising
up
on
all
sides
Enemies
to
the
Christians
,
he
stooped
so
low
as
to
seek
to
the
Jews
,
who
were
the
Refuse
and
Off-scowring
of
the
World
.
He
excited
them
to
build
their
Temple
;
he
gave
them
vast
sums
of
Mony
,
and
assisted
them
with
all
the
Power
of
the
Empire
.
But
hearken
to
the
event
,
and
you
will
find
how
God
confounded
the
proud
Princes
.
The
holy
Fathers
,
and
the
Ecclesiastical
Historians
,
do
with
one
common
consent
report
it
,
and
justify
it
by
Monuments
which
remain
still
from
their
time
.
But
the
matter
ought
to
be
attested
by
Heathens
themselves
.
Amm.
Marcel
.
l.
23.
init
.
Ammianus
Marcellinus
,
a
Gentile
in
his
Religion
,
and
a
zealous
defender
of
Julian
,
hath
recorded
it
in
these
Terms
,
Whilst
Alipius
,
being
assisted
by
the
Governor
of
the
Province
,
was
advancing
the
Work
with
all
the
Might
he
could
,
terrible
Globes
of
Fire
broke
forth
from
the
very
Foundations
which
they
before
had
shaken
by
violent
Assaults
;
the
Workmen
,
who
several
times
essayed
to
begin
the
Work
anew
,
were
many
times
burnt
;
the
place
became
inaccessible
,
and
so
the
undertaking
fell
.
The
Ecclesiastical
Authors
,
who
are
more
exact
in
representing
so
memorable
an
Event
,
do
joyn
with
that
of
the
Earth
,
the
Fire
of
Heaven
too
.
But
after
all
,
the
Word
of
Jesus
Christ
abides
firm
and
sure
.
St.
John
Chrysostome
cryes
out
:
Orat.
in
Judaeos
.
He
hath
built
his
Church
on
the
Rock
,
nothing
shall
be
able
to
overthrow
it
;
the
Temple
nothing
shall
be
able
to
build
up
again
:
None
can
pull
down
what
God
erects
,
nor
can
any
build
up
again
,
what
God
pulls
down
.
Let
us
now
make
an
end
of
our
Discourse
on
Jerusalem
and
the
Temple
,
and
cast
our
Eyes
a
little
on
the
People
themselves
,
heretofore
the
living
Temple
of
the
Lord
of
Hosts
,
and
now
the
Object
of
his
●●arred
.
The
Jews
are
more
levelled
than
their
Temple
and
their
City
.
The
Spirit
of
Truth
is
no
longer
among
them
;
Prophecy
is
quite
at
an
end
with
them
;
the
Promises
on
which
the
stress
of
their
Hopes
depends
,
are
vanished
;
all
things
are
topsy turvy
with
that
People
,
and
there
is
not
one
Stone
left
upon
another
.
And
do
but
observe
how
far
they
are
delivered
up
to
Error
,
Jesus
Christ
told
it
them
,
I
am
come
in
my
Fathers
Name
,
John
5.43
.
and
ye
receive
me
not
;
if
another
shall
come
in
his
own
Name
,
him
ye
will
receive
.
From
that
time
,
the
Spirit
of
Seduction
hath
been
so
predominant
among
them
,
that
they
are
ready
still
,
at
every
moment
,
to
let
themselves
be
carried
away
by
it
.
It
was
not
enough
that
the
false
Prophets
should
deliver
Jerusalem
into
the
Hands
of
Titus
;
the
Jews
were
not
as
yet
banished
Judea
,
and
the
Love
they
had
for
Jerusalem
,
had
obliged
several
of
them
to
choose
their
Place
of
Abode
among
its
Ruines
.
Behold
a
false
Christ
arose
up
,
who
was
absolutely
to
compleat
their
Destruction
.
Fifty
Years
after
the
taking
of
Jerusalem
,
in
the
Age
of
the
Death
of
our
Lord
,
the
famous
Barchochebas
,
a
Robber
,
a
wicked
Wretch
,
because
his
Name
signified
the
Son
of
the
Star
,
impiously
called
himself
the
Star
of
Jacob
foretold
in
the
Book
of
Numbers
,
and
pretended
he
was
the
Christ
.
Akibas
,
Numb.
24.17
.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccles.
4.6
,
8.
a
Man
of
greatest
Authority
among
the
Rabbi's
,
after
whose
Example
all
those
whom
the
Jews
call
their
Sages
,
came
over
to
his
Party
,
tho'
the
Impostor
gave
than
no
other
sign
of
his
Mission
,
but
that
Akibas
told
them
the
Christ
could
not
be
very
far
off
.
The
Jews
revolted
throughout
all
the
Roman
Empire
,
under
the
Conduct
of
Barchochebas
,
●alm
.
Hier.
de
jeju●
.
●5
in
ver.
Comm.
sup.
Lam.
Jerem.
Maimonid
.
li.
de
jur
.
Reg.
c.
12.
who
promised
them
the
Empire
of
the
World
.
Adrian
killed
six
hundred
thousand
of
them
:
The
Yoke
of
those
miserable
Wretches
was
very
heavy
,
and
they
were
for
ever
banished
Judea
.
Who
is
there
but
sees
that
the
Spirit
of
Seduction
had
seized
their
hearts
?
Because
they
received
not
the
love
of
the
Truth
,
that
they
might
be
saved
,
2
Thess.
2.10
,
11
,
12.
for
that
cause
God
sent
them
strong
delusion
,
that
they
should
believe
a
lye
,
that
they
all
might
be
damned
who
believed
not
the
Truth
,
but
had
pleasure
in
unrighteousness
.
There
is
no
Imposture
so
gross
but
what
deceives
them
.
In
our
days
an
Impostor
called
himself
Christ
in
the
East
;
and
all
the
Jews
began
to
run
in
Flocks
about
him
:
we
have
seen
them
in
Italy
,
in
Holland
,
in
Germany
,
and
at
Metz
,
ready
to
leave
all
for
the
sake
of
following
him
.
They
imagined
already
that
they
were
becoming
the
Masters
of
the
World
,
when
they
learnt
that
their
Christ
was
made
a
Turk
,
and
had
forsook
the
Law
of
Moses
.
We
need
not
to
wonder
if
they
be
fallen
into
such
Dispersions
,
X.
The
Progress
of
the
Jewish
Errours
,
and
the
manner
how
they
explain
the
Prophecies
.
nor
if
the
Tempest
has
scattered
them
,
after
they
had
forsaken
their
own
way
.
That
way
was
pointed
out
to
them
in
their
Prophecies
,
especially
in
those
which
designated
the
time
of
our
Saviour
Christ
.
But
they
let
slip
those
precious
Opportunities
without
any
whit
benefitting
themselves
by
them
;
wherefore
we
have
seen
them
afterwards
given
up
to
believe
a
lye
,
and
they
never
knew
since
what
course
to
take
.
Give
me
leave
a
little
to
recount
to
you
the
course
and
progress
of
their
Errors
,
and
all
the
Methods
they
have
taken
to
sink
themselves
into
this
Abyss
.
The
ways
by
which
we
come
to
wander
,
tend
always
to
the
broad
Road
;
and
by
considering
where
our
wandring
hath
begun
,
we
may
more
securely
go
on
in
the
right
way
.
Your
Highness
hath
seen
,
that
two
Prophecies
have
set
forth
to
the
Jews
the
time
of
Christ's
coming
,
that
of
Jacob
,
and
that
of
Daniel
.
They
both
did
foretell
the
ruine
of
the
Kingdom
of
Judah
at
the
time
of
our
Saviour's
Advent
.
But
Daniel
revealed
how
that
a
total
Destruction
should
come
upon
that
Kingdom
after
the
death
of
Christ
:
and
Jacob
said
plainly
,
that
in
the
Declension
of
the
Kingdom
of
Judah
,
that
Christ
which
should
then
come
should
be
the
Expectation
of
the
People
;
that
is
to
say
,
that
he
should
be
the
Deliverer
of
them
,
and
that
he
should
erect
to
himself
a
new
Kingdom
,
not
only
framed
out
of
one
single
People
,
but
out
of
all
the
People
of
the
World
.
The
words
of
the
Prophecy
can
admit
of
no
other
sense
,
and
it
was
the
constant
positive
Tradition
of
the
Jews
that
they
were
thus
to
understand
it
.
From
thence
that
Opinion
which
was
spread
abroad
by
the
ancient
Rabbies
,
and
which
is
yet
to
be
seen
in
their
Talmud
,
Gem.
tr
.
Sanhed
.
c.
11.
that
at
the
time
that
Christ
was
to
come
,
there
should
be
no
more
Magistracy
:
so
that
there
was
nothing
more
necessary
to
make
them
know
the
time
of
their
Messias
,
than
only
to
observe
when
they
were
falling
into
that
woful
Condition
.
In
fine
,
they
had
begun
well
,
and
if
they
had
not
had
their
minds
prepossessed
with
the
worldly
Grandeurs
which
they
hoped
to
find
in
their
Messias
,
and
which
they
thought
to
have
a
share
of
under
his
Empire
,
they
could
never
have
been
mistaken
in
Jesus
Christ
.
The
Foundation
they
had
laid
was
certain
:
for
as
soon
as
the
Tyranny
of
the
first
Herod
,
and
the
change
of
the
Jewish
Commonwealth
which
happened
in
his
time
,
had
discovered
to
them
the
punctuality
of
the
Declension
set
forth
in
the
Prophecy
,
they
doubted
not
but
that
Christ
was
coming
,
and
they
should
see
that
new
Kingdom
in
which
all
People
were
to
be
reunited
.
One
thing
which
they
took
notice
of
,
was
,
that
the
power
of
life
and
death
was
taken
from
them
.
Talm.
Hierosol
.
tr
.
Sanhed
.
Dan.
13.
That
was
a
great
change
,
since
they
had
ever
enjoyed
that
great
priviledge
till
then
,
to
what
Dominion
soever
they
were
subjected
,
nay
,
even
in
Babylon
during
their
Captivity
.
The
History
of
Susanna
plain
enough
shews
that
,
and
it
was
a
most
certain
Tradition
among
them
.
The
Kings
of
Persia
,
who
re-established
them
,
1
Esdr.
7.23
,
24
,
25
,
26.
left
them
that
power
by
an
express
Decree
,
which
has
been
already
observed
in
its
proper
place
;
and
we
have
also
seen
that
the
first
Seleucides
had
rather
enlarged
than
straitned
their
Priviledges
.
I
need
not
here
to
repeat
any
thing
of
the
Reign
of
the
Maccabees
,
where
they
were
not
only
enfranchised
,
but
became
mighty
and
formidable
to
their
Enemies
.
Pompey
,
who
weakened
them
,
as
we
have
already
likewise
seen
,
being
content
with
the
Tribute
he
had
laid
upon
them
,
and
with
putting
them
in
such
a
condition
that
the
People
of
Rome
might
dispose
of
them
upon
occasion
,
left
them
their
Prince
,
with
all
his
Jurisdiction
.
It
is
sufficiently
known
that
they
received
such
usage
from
the
Romans
;
and
that
they
never
medled
with
their
Government
among
themselves
in
those
Countreys
where
they
suffered
them
to
have
their
Natural
Kings
.
In
fine
,
the
Jews
were
resolved
to
lose
that
power
they
had
of
life
and
death
,
but
forty
years
before
the
Destruction
of
the
second
Temple
;
and
it
is
to
be
questioned
whether
this
was
not
the
first
Herod
that
ever
attempted
to
make
this
breach
on
their
Liberty
.
For
since
,
Joseph
.
an
t
.
14.
17.
as
well
to
be
revenged
of
the
Sanhedrim
,
where
he
had
himself
been
obliged
to
appear
before
he
was
made
King
,
as
afterwards
to
gain
over
to
himself
the
absolute
Authority
,
he
had
attacqued
that
Assembly
which
was
as
the
Senate
founded
by
Moses
,
and
the
perpetual
Council
of
the
Nation
,
that
exercised
the
Supreme
Jurisdiction
;
by
little
and
little
that
great
Body
lost
its
power
,
and
but
very
little
of
it
did
remain
at
the
time
when
Christ
came
into
the
World
.
Aff●irs
grew
worse
and
worse
under
Herod's
Sons
,
when
the
Kingdom
of
Archelaus
,
whereof
Jerusalem
was
the
Capital
City
,
being
reduced
into
a
Roman
Province
,
was
governed
by
Presidents
whom
the
Emperours
sent
thither
.
In
that
wretched
and
pitiable
estate
the
Jews
had
so
small
a
share
of
the
power
of
life
and
death
,
that
to
get
Jesus
Christ
to
be
put
to
death
,
whom
notwithstanding
they
were
resolved
to
crucifie
whatsoever
it
should
cost
them
,
they
were
fain
to
have
recourse
to
Pilate
,
and
that
weak
Governour
having
told
them
that
they
should
judge
him
to
Death
by
their
own
Law
,
they
presently
answered
him
,
that
it
was
not
lawful
for
them
to
put
any
man
to
death
.
John
18
,
31.
Acts
12.1
,
2
,
3.
And
so
likewise
by
the
hands
of
Herod
they
caused
St.
James
,
the
Brother
of
St.
John
,
to
be
beheaded
,
and
clapt
St.
Peter
into
Prison
.
When
they
had
resolved
on
the
death
of
St.
Paul
,
they
delivered
him
into
the
hands
of
the
Romans
,
as
they
had
already
done
Jesus
Christ
;
Acts
24.
and
the
Sacrilegious
Vow
of
their
false
Zelots
,
who
had
sworn
neither
to
eat
or
drink
before
they
had
killed
that
holy
Apostle
,
sufficiently
discovered
that
they
were
sensible
they
had
lost
their
power
of
taking
away
his
life
in
a
Judicial
Course
of
Proceeding
.
If
they
stoned
indeed
St.
Stephen
,
that
was
done
tumultuously
by
the
Rabble
,
and
by
an
effect
of
those
Seditious
Transports
which
the
Romans
could
not
always
suppress
in
those
who
called
themselves
at
that
time
the
Devout
.
Acts
7.57
,
58.
This
is
held
for
certain
then
,
as
well
by
those
Histories
,
as
by
the
consent
of
the
Jews
,
and
by
the
posture
of
their
Affairs
,
that
towards
the
time
of
our
Saviour
,
and
especially
in
that
when
he
began
the
Exercise
of
his
Ministry
,
they
absolutely
lost
their
Temporal
Authority
.
They
could
not
behold
that
their
loss
,
without
remembring
that
ancient
Oracle
of
Jacob
,
which
had
foretold
them
,
that
in
the
time
of
the
Messiah
there
should
be
no
longer
among
them
either
Power
,
Authority
,
or
Magistracy
.
One
of
their
most
ancient
Authors
takes
notice
of
it
,
and
it
is
but
reason
in
him
to
acknowledge
that
the
Scepter
was
not
then
in
Judah
,
nor
any
Authority
among
the
Heads
of
the
People
,
seeing
that
the
publick
Power
was
taken
from
them
,
Tract
.
voc.
magn
.
Gen.
seu
com
.
in
Gen.
and
the
Sanhedrim
being
degraded
,
the
Members
of
that
great
Body
were
no
more
looked
on
as
Judges
,
but
as
bare
simple
Doctors
.
Therefore
according
to
their
own
reckoning
,
it
was
much
about
the
time
that
Christ
was
to
appear
.
And
as
they
saw
then
that
certain
Sign
of
this
new
King
's
coming
to
be
very
near
at
hand
,
whose
Empire
was
to
extend
it self
over
all
People
,
they
did
effectually
believe
that
he
would
appear
.
The
noise
thereof
spread
it self
round
about
,
and
all
the
East
were
fully
persuaded
that
it
would
not
be
long
before
they
saw
come
out
of
Judah
those
who
should
Reign
over
all
the
Earth
.
Tacitus
and
Suetonius
report
this
Story
as
being
established
by
a
positive
Opinion
,
and
by
an
ancient
Oracle
which
was
found
in
the
Sacred
Books
of
the
Jews
.
Suet.
Vespas
.
Tacit.
l.
5.
hist.
c.
13.
Joseph
.
de
bell
.
Jud.
7.12
.
Hegisip
.
de
Excid
.
Jer.
v.
44.
Josephus
relates
that
Prophecy
in
the
same
terms
,
and
says
as
they
did
,
that
it
was
found
in
the
holy
Scriptures
.
The
Authority
of
those
Books
,
whose
Predictions
were
seen
so
visibly
accomplished
in
so
many
Instances
,
was
very
great
in
all
the
Eastern
Country
;
and
the
Jews
more
attentive
than
any
other
in
observing
the
several
Conjunctures
which
were
chiefly
written
for
their
Instruction
,
acknowledged
the
time
of
the
Messiah
which
Jacob
had
pointed
out
in
their
declension
.
Thus
the
Reflections
they
made
upon
their
Condition
were
very
just
;
and
without
being
deceived
about
the
time
of
Christ's
Advent
,
they
confessed
he
was
to
come
just
in
that
very
point
of
time
he
did
.
But
,
O
the
weakness
of
Humane
Understanding
,
and
the
Vanity
which
is
the
inevitable
Source
of
Blindness
!
the
Humility
of
their
Saviour
concealed
from
those
proud
Souls
the
true
Grandeurs
which
they
were
to
look
for
in
their
Messiah
.
They
would
have
had
him
to
have
been
a
King
like
to
the
other
Kings
of
this
World
;
which
was
the
reason
that
the
Flatterers
of
the
first
Herod
,
dazled
with
the
Greatness
and
Magnif●cence
of
that
Prince
,
who
,
as
much
a
Tyrant
as
he
was
,
yet
forgot
not
to
inrich
Judea
,
Epiph.
lib.
1.
haer.
20.
Herodian
.
said
that
he
himself
was
that
King
so
much
promised
.
'T
was
that
also
which
gave
way
to
the
Sect
of
the
Herodians
,
by
whom
he
was
so
much
spoken
of
in
the
Gospel
,
and
whom
the
Heathen
confessed
;
Matth.
22.16
.
Mark
3.6.12.13
.
Pers.
&
Vet.
Schol.
Sat.
v.
11.
180.
Joseph
.
de
bell
.
Jud.
3.14
.
for
Persius
and
his
Scho●iast
informs
us
,
that
even
in
the
time
of
Nero
,
the
Birth
of
King
Herod
was
celebra●ed
by
his
Followers
with
the
same
Solemnity
as
the
Sabbath
.
Josephus
stumbles
into
the
like
Error
.
That
Man
,
being
instructed
,
as
he
says
himself
,
in
the
holy
Books
of
the
Prophets
,
and
himself
a
Priest
as
his
Parents
●ere
,
acknowledged
that
indeed
the
coming
of
that
King
,
so
much
prom●sed
by
Jacob
,
exactly
agreed
with
the
time
of
Herod
,
where
he
shews
us
himself
with
that
industrious
care
a
manifest
beginning
of
the
ruine
of
the
Jews
:
but
as
he
saw
nothing
in
his
own
Nation
which
filled
up
those
ambitious
Ideas
that
it
had
conceived
of
its
Christ
;
he
went
on
somewhat
further
before
the
time
of
the
Prophecy
,
Lib.
3.
de
bell
.
Jud.
14.7.12
.
and
applying
himself
to
Vespasian
,
he
assured
that
the
Oracle
of
the
Scripture
signified
that
Prince
the
delared
Emperour
in
Judea
.
Thus
did
he
wrest
the
holy
Scriptures
to
authorize
his
Flattery
;
and
being
miserably
blind
,
he
bestowed
upon
Strangers
the
hopes
of
Jacob
and
Judah
;
he
sought
in
Vespasian
the
Son
of
Abraham
and
of
David
;
and
to
an
Idolatrous
Prince
attributed
the
Title
of
him
whose
light
was
to
draw
off
the
Gentiles
from
Idolatry
.
That
conjuncture
of
time
favoured
it
much
.
But
whilst
he
was
attributing
to
Vespasian
what
Jacob
had
spoken
of
Christ
,
the
Zealots
who
defended
Jerusalem
,
attributed
it
to
themselves
.
And
it
was
upon
that
only
Foundation
that
they
promised
themselves
the
Empire
of
the
World
,
Joseph
.
de
bell
.
Jud.
lib.
7.
as
Josephus
relates
it
;
more
reasonable
than
himself
,
in
that
a●
least
they
went
not
out
of
the
Nation
〈◊〉
seek
for
the
accomplishment
of
the
Promis●●
made
to
their
Forefathers
.
How
blind
were
they
to
that
great
advantage
which
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
th●●
made
among
the
Gentiles
,
and
to
that
n●●
Empire
which
Jesus
Christ
was
setting
up
over
all
the
Earth
?
What
was
more
glorious
and
beautiful
than
an
Empire
in
which
Piety
was
to
reign
,
the
true
God
to
triumph
over
Idolatry
,
Eternal
Life
to
be
published
and
declared
to
Infidel
Nations
,
and
was
not
even
the
Empire
of
the
Caesars
a
piece
of
pompous
vanity
in
comparison
with
this
?
But
however
that
Empire
seemed
not
illustrious
enough
to
charm
the
Eyes
of
the
World
.
How
ought
we
to
be
disabused
from
these
earthly
Grandeurs
before
we
can
come
to
any
true
knowledge
of
Jesus
Christ
!
the
Jews
understood
the
time
:
the
Jews
saw
the
People
called
to
the
God
of
Abraham
according
to
Jacob's
Prophecy
by
Jesus
Christ
and
his
Disciples
;
and
yet
for
all
that
they
mistook
even
that
Jesus
who
was
signalized
to
them
by
so
many
signs
.
And
altho'
throughout
the
whole
course
of
his
life
,
and
after
his
death
,
he
confirm'd
his
Mission
by
so
many
extraordinary
Miracles
,
yet
those
besotted
and
infatuated
Wretches
rejected
him
,
because
they
could
see
nothing
in
him
but
a
solid
Grandeur
which
was
void
of
all
that
splendid
Decoration
which
strikes
the
Senses
,
and
because
he
seemed
rather
come
to
condemn
than
to
reward
their
vain
Ambition
.
And
yet
however
,
forced
by
the
Conjunctures
and
Circumstances
of
time
,
in
spight
of
their
blindness
and
obduracy
,
they
sometimes
seemed
to
vail
to
their
Prepossessions
.
Every
thing
at
the
time
of
our
Lord
was
so
exactly
fitted
to
the
Manifestation
of
the
Messiah
,
that
they
were
in
great
suspicion
lest
St.
John
the
Baptist
might
be
he
.
Luke
3.15
.
1
John
19.20
.
His
manner
of
life
,
which
was
austere
,
extraordinary
,
and
very
surprizing
,
touched
them
sensibly
;
and
tho'
the
Grandeurs
of
the
World
was
wanting
,
yet
they
appeared
at
first
as
if
they
were
willing
to
be
satisfied
with
the
lustre
of
so
amazing
and
prodigious
a
life
.
The
simple
and
common
life
of
our
Jesus
Christ
was
offensive
to
those
gross
,
as
well
as
proud
Spirits
,
who
were
only
capable
of
being
taken
by
their
Senses
,
and
who
otherwise
being
far
enough
from
a
sincere
Conversion
,
would
admire
nothing
but
what
they
looked
on
as
inimitable
.
So
that
St.
John
the
Baptist
,
who
they
thought
deserved
to
be
the
Christ
,
was
not
believed
when
he
declared
to
them
the
true
Christ
:
and
Jesus
Christ
,
whom
they
must
have
imitated
as
soon
as
they
had
believed
on
him
,
appeared
to
the
Jews
too
humble
and
meek
for
them
to
follow
him
.
But
yet
the
Impression
that
was
made
upon
them
,
that
Christ
must
appear
about
that
time
,
was
so
strong
and
powerful
,
that
they
could
not
wear
it
off
for
almost
a
whole
Age.
They
thought
the
fulfilling
of
the
Prophecies
might
have
a
certain
extent
;
and
was
not
still
wholly
determined
to
a
precise
particular
point
of
time
;
so
that
for
almost
an
hundred
years
they
talked
of
nothing
but
of
false
Christs
that
got
themselves
to
be
followed
,
and
of
false
Prophets
who
declared
them
.
The
foregoing
had
never
seen
any
thing
like
it
;
and
the
Jews
made
no
such
brags
of
the
Name
of
Christ
,
neither
when
Judas
Maccabeus
gained
so
many
Victories
over
their
Tyrant
,
nor
when
his
Brother
Simon
freed
them
from
the
Yoke
o●
the
Gentiles
,
nor
yet
when
the
first
Hyr●●
got
so
many
Conquests
.
The
time
,
and
the
other
signs
did
not
then
agree
to
it
,
and
it
was
only
in
that
Age
of
Jesus
Christ
that
they
began
to
speak
of
all
those
Messiahs
.
The
Samaritans
,
who
read
the
Prophecy
of
Jacob
in
the
Pentateuch
,
made
themselves
Christs
as
well
as
the
Jews
,
and
a
little
after
Jesus
Christ
they
called
to
mind
their
Dosithe●
.
Orig.
Tract.
27.
in
Matt.
Tom.
14.
in
Joh.
1.
cant
.
Cels
.
Iren.
1.
20
,
21.
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
.
John
4.25
.
Simon
the
Magician
of
the
same
Country
,
boasted
also
that
he
was
the
Son
of
God
,
and
Menander
his
Disciple
called
himself
the
Saviour
of
the
World
.
Whilst
Christ
was
living
and
amongst
them
the
Samaritans
believed
the
Messias
was
near
coming
:
so
generally
was
it
expected
in
the
Nation
,
and
among
all
those
who
read
the
ancient
Oracle
of
Jacob
,
that
Christ
was
to
appear
in
those
days
.
When
the
time
was
so
past
that
there
was
no
further
expectation
of
him
,
and
that
the
Jews
had
seen
by
Experience
that
all
the
Messiahs
whom
they
had
follow'd
,
were
so
far
from
delivering
them
from
their
Evils
,
that
they
had
but
the
more
emerged
them
in
'em
;
it
was
then
a
good
while
e're
was
seen
among
them
any
more
new
Messiahs
;
and
Barchochebas
was
the
last
whom
they
owned
as
such
in
those
first
and
early
times
of
Christianity
.
But
the
old
Impression
could
not
yet
utterly
be
done
away
.
In
stead
of
believing
that
Christ
had
appeared
,
as
they
had
done
in
the
time
of
Adrian
;
under
the
Antonines
his
Successors
,
they
thought
upon
●his
,
to
say
that
Christ
was
in
the
World
,
●ho
'
he
did
not
then
make
himself
visible
,
because
he
tarried
for
the
Prophet
Elias
,
who
was
to
come
to
consecrate
him
.
This
was
a
common
Discourse
amongst
them
in
the
●ime
of
St.
Justin
;
Just
in
.
adv.
Tryph.
and
we
also
find
in
their
Talmud
the
Doctrine
of
one
of
their
ancientest
Masters
,
who
said
,
that
Christ
was
come
according
as
he
was
declared
in
the
Prophets
;
R.
Juda
filius
Levi.
Gem.
San.
11.
but
he
kept
himself
secret
somewhere
at
Rome
among
the
poor
Mendicants
.
But
such
an
Opinion
as
this
(
so
wild
and
extravagant
)
could
not
sink
into
their
minds
;
therefore
the
Jews
,
being
at
last
forced
to
confess
that
the
Messiah
was
not
come
in
the
time
they
had
reason
to
expect
him
according
to
their
ancient
Prophecies
,
fell
into
another
extream
as
bad
as
the
former
.
But
a
little
more
,
and
they
had
renounced
their
Messiah
who
failed
them
in
time
;
and
several
of
them
followed
a
famous
Rabbi
,
R.
Hillel
.
Ibid.
Is
.
Abran
.
de
C.
fidei
.
whose
words
are
likewise
found
preserved
in
the
Talmud
.
He
seeing
how
far
the
time
of
his
coming
was
gone
and
past
,
concluded
,
That
the
Israelites
were
to
look
for
their
Messiah
no
longer
,
because
he
had
been
given
to
them
in
the
Person
of
Ezekiah
.
Indeed
this
Opinion
too
was
so
far
from
obtaining
amongst
them
,
that
they
did
quite
detest
it
.
But
as
they
could
not
tell
what
further
to
make
of
the
times
pointed
out
to
them
by
the
Prophecies
,
and
knew
not
which
way
in
the
world
to
extricate
themselves
from
this
Labyrinth
,
they
then
made
an
Article
of
Faith
of
this
which
we
read
in
the
Talmud
,
Gem.
San.
c.
11.
Moses
Maimon
.
in
Epit.
Talm.
Is
.
Abran
.
de
cap.
fidei
.
All
the
times
which
were
designated
for
the
coming
of
the
Messiah
were
past
;
and
with
an
universal
consent
they
cried
out
,
Cursed
be
those
who
reckon
the
times
of
the
Messiah
:
Just
as
we
see
in
a
Tempest
that
has
driven
the
Vessel
far
off
from
the
way
it
was
steering
,
the
Pilot
is
mad
and
desperate
when
forced
to
forsake
his
Compass
,
and
submit
himself
to
the
pleasure
of
the
outragious
winds
and
waves
that
carry
him
where
they
list
.
From
that
time
all
their
indeavours
have
been
to
elude
the
Prophecies
in
which
the
time
of
Christ
was
set
out
to
them
:
they
mattered
not
how
they
o'rethrew
all
the
Traditions
of
their
Forefathers
,
provided
they
could
but
deprive
the
Christians
of
those
admirable
Prophecies
;
and
they
went
at
last
so
far
as
to
say
,
that
that
of
Jacob
did
not
respect
Christ
.
But
their
ancient
Books
betray
them
.
That
Prophecy
is
understood
of
the
Messiah
in
the
Talmud
,
Gem.
Tr.
Saned
.
c.
11.
Paraph.
Onkelos
.
Johanan
.
&
Jero
ol.
v.
Polyg
.
Ang.
and
the
manner
as
we
explain
it
is
found
in
their
Paraphrases
,
that
is
to
say
in
those
Commentaries
that
are
the
most
Authentick
,
and
the
most
valued
among
them
.
We
find
in
them
in
express
words
,
that
the
House
and
Kingdom
of
Judah
,
to
which
all
the
Posterity
of
Jacob
,
and
all
the
People
of
Israel
,
were
one
day
to
be
reduced
,
would
continually
bring
forth
Judges
and
Magistrates
,
until
the
coming
of
the
Messiah
,
under
whom
a
Kingdom
should
be
formed
,
made
up
of
all
People
.
This
was
the
Testimony
that
their
most
famous
and
most
received
Doctors
gave
also
to
the
Jews
the
first
times
of
Christianity
.
The
ancient
Tradition
which
was
so
firmly
established
,
could
not
be
abolished
all
at
once
;
and
though
the
Jews
had
not
applyed
the
Prophecy
of
Jacob
unto
Jesus
Christ
,
yet
they
durst
not
deny
that
it
did
belong
to
the
Messiah
.
They
arrived
not
to
that
height
and
excess
till
a
long
while
after
;
and
when
they
have
been
pressed
by
the
Christians
at
any
time
,
they
hive
still
found
their
own
Tradition
to
be
against
them
.
As
for
Daniel's
Prophecy
,
wherein
the
coming
of
Christ
was
confined
within
the
term
of
490
years
,
counting
from
the
twentieth
year
of
Artaxerxes
Longimanus
:
As
that
term
came
down
to
the
end
of
the
fourth
Millenary
of
the
World
;
so
was
it
a
most
ancient
Opinion
among
the
Jews
,
that
the
Messiah
should
appear
toward
the
end
of
that
fourth
Millenary
,
and
about
two
thousand
years
after
Abraham
.
One
Elias
,
whose
name
was
great
among
the
Jews
,
although
it
be
not
the
Prophet
,
had
so
declared
before
the
Birth
of
Jesus
Christ
;
and
the
Tradition
of
it
is
preserved
in
the
Book
of
the
Talmud
.
Gen.
Tr.
San.
c.
11.
You
have
seen
this
term
accomplished
in
the
coming
of
our
Lord
,
for
he
did
indeed
appear
about
two
thousand
years
after
Abraham
,
and
towards
the
four
thousand
of
the
World
.
However
the
Jews
did
not
know
him
;
and
being
frustrated
of
their
expectation
,
they
said
that
their
Sins
had
kept
off
the
Messiah
who
was
to
come
.
But
yet
our
Dates
are
ascertained
by
their
own
confession
,
and
it
is
a
very
great
blindness
to
make
a
term
which
God
hath
so
particularly
set
forh
i●
Dani●l
to
depend
on
Men.
And
this
is
likewise
〈◊〉
great
Perplexity
to
them
to
consider
that
that
Prophet
should
make
the
time
of
Christ
to
go
before
that
of
the
Ruine
of
Jerusalem
;
so
that
that
latter
Period
being
accomplished
,
that
which
preceded
it
must
needs
be
so
to
.
Antiq.
1●
.
c.
ult.
de
Bell.
Jud.
7.
4.
Josephus
is
here
most
mightily
deceived
.
He
justly
reckoned
the
Weeks
which
were
to
be
followed
with
the
Desolation
of
the
Jewish
People
;
and
seeing
them
accomplished
in
the
time
when
Titus
laid
Siege
before
Jerusalem
,
he
questioned
not
but
the
very
moment
of
the
Destruction
of
that
City
was
then
come
.
But
he
never
considered
that
that
Desolation
was
to
be
preceded
by
the
Coming
of
Christ
and
of
his
Death
;
so
that
he
understood
but
half
the
Prophecy
.
The
Jews
that
came
after
him
would
fain
have
supplied
this
Defect
.
They
have
forged
to
us
an
Agrippa
descended
from
Herod
,
whom
the
Romans
,
they
said
,
did
put
to
death
a
little
before
the
Destruction
of
Jerusalem
:
And
they
would
needs
have
that
Agrippa
,
Christ
by
his
Title
of
King
,
to
be
the
Christ
which
is
spoken
of
in
Daniel
:
a
new
Proof
of
their
Blindness
indeed
!
For
besides
that
that
Agrippa
could
neither
be
the
Just
,
nor
the
Saint
of
Saints
,
nor
the
end
of
the
Prophecies
,
so
as
the
Christ
whom
Daniel
describes
in
that
place
was
to
be
;
besides
that
the
Murther
of
that
Agrippa
,
whereof
the
Jews
were
innocent
,
could
not
be
the
cause
of
their
Desolation
;
as
the
Death
of
Daniel's
Death
was
to
be
;
which
here
the
Jews
say
was
a
Fable
.
Agrippa
descended
from
Herod
,
was
ever
a
Party
of
the
Romans
,
ever
civilly
treated
by
their
Emperors
,
Joseph
.
l.
7.
de
bell
.
Jud
Jus
.
Tiber.
Biblioth.
Phot.
cod
.
33.
and
reigned
in
a
Canton
of
Judea
long
after
the
taking
of
Jerusalem
,
as
Josephus
,
and
oter
Contemporaries
do
testifie
.
Thus
every
thing
which
they
Jews
invented
to
elude
die
Prophecies
,
served
only
to
confound
them
.
They
themselves
did
not
believe
those
Fictions
,
they
were
so
gross
,
and
their
best
Defence
was
in
that
Law
they
enacted
,
not
to
reckon
any
longer
the
days
of
the
Messiah
.
By
that
means
they
willfully
shut
their
Eys
against
the
Truth
,
and
renounced
those
Prophecies
in
which
the
holy
Ghost
himself
hath
computed
the
Years
:
But
whilst
they
renounced
them
,
they
fulfilled
them
,
and
shewed
the
Truth
of
what
they
said
both
as
to
their
Blindness
and
their
Fall
.
Let
them
answer
the
Prophecies
as
they
would
;
the
Desolation
which
they
foretold
came
upon
them
just
at
the
appointed
time
;
the
Event
was
of
more
Efficacy
and
Force
than
all
their
Subtilties
;
and
if
Christ
did
not
come
just
upon
that
fatal
Conjuncture
,
the
Prophets
in
whom
they
trusted
very
much
●eceived
them
.
And
for
the
Complement
of
their
Conviction
,
please
to
observe
two
Circumstances
which
accompained
their
Fall
,
and
the
Advent
of
the
Saviour
of
the
World
:
The
one
is
,
that
the
Succession
of
the
High-Priests
which
was
perpetual
and
unalterable
since
Aaron
,
then
came
to
an
end
:
The
other
,
that
the
Distinction
of
the
Tribes
and
Families
allways
kept
up
till
that
time
,
was
then
no
more
by
their
own
Confession
.
That
Distinction
was
necessary
till
the
coming
of
Messiah
.
From
Levi
were
to
be
born
the
Ministers
of
sacred
Things
:
From
Aaron
were
to
come
the
Priests
and
the
Pontifs
:
From
Juda
the
Messiah
himself
.
If
the
distinction
of
Families
had
not
continued
till
the
Destruction
of
Jerusalem
,
and
the
coming
of
Christ
,
the
Jewish
Sacrifices
would
have
ceased
before
the
time
,
and
David
had
been
frustrated
of
the
Glory
of
being
known
for
the
Father
of
the
Messiah
.
Was
the
Messiah
come
?
Was
the
new
Priesthood
,
according
to
the
Order
of
Melchizedech
begun
in
his
Person
?
And
the
new
Kingdom
,
which
was
not
of
this
World
,
did
that
too
appear
?
Then
was
there
no
longer
need
of
Aaron
,
nor
of
Levi
,
nor
of
Juda
,
nor
of
David
,
nor
of
their
Families
.
Aaron
was
no
more
necessary
then
,
when
the
Sacrifices
were
to
cease
as
Daniel
had
foretold
.
The
House
of
David
and
Juda
had
accomplished
their
purpose
when
that
the
Christ
of
God
was
come
out
from
thence
:
Dan.
9.27
.
And
as
if
the
Jew
;
themselves
had
renounced
their
own
Hopes
,
they
particularly
at
that
time
forgot
the
Succession
of
Families
,
until
then
so
carefully
and
so
religiously
kept
up
.
Let
us
not
omit
one
of
the
Signs
of
the
Messiah's
coming
,
and
peradventure
the
chiefest
,
if
we
can
tell
how
to
understand
it
aright
,
tho'
it
be
to
the
Scandal
as
well
as
Horror
of
the
Jews
.
'T
is
the
Remission
of
Sins
declared
in
the
name
of
a
suffering
Saviour
,
Dan.
9.26
,
27.
of
a
Saviour
humble
and
obedient
even
to
the
Death
.
Daniel
had
observed
among
his
Weeks
,
the
mysterious
Week
which
here
we
take
notice
of
,
wherein
Christ
was
to
be
sacrificed
,
wherein
the
Covenant
was
to
be
confirmed
by
his
Death
,
and
the
antient
Sacrifices
were
to
lose
their
Power
and
Vertue
.
Let
us
joyn
Isaiah
to
Dan●el
,
and
there
we
shall
find
all
the
depth
of
that
so
great
a
Mystery
,
we
shall
see
there
the
Man
of
Sorrows
,
and
acquainted
with
Grief
,
Isai.
53.3
,
5.
who
was
wounded
for
our
Transgressions
,
bruised
for
our
Iniquities
:
The
Chastisement
of
our
Peace
was
upon
him
,
and
with
his
Stripes
we
were
healed
.
Open
your
Eyes
,
ye
Incredulous
,
and
look
about
you
,
is
it
not
true
that
the
Remission
of
Sins
was
preached
to
you
in
the
Name
of
Jesus
Christ
Crucified
?
Was
ever
so
great
a
Mystery
throughly
considered
?
Did
ever
any
other
than
Jesus
Christ
,
either
before
,
or
after
him
,
loudly
proclaim
that
he
was
come
to
wash
away
Sins
by
his
Blood
?
Should
he
have
an
express
Order
to
be
Crucified
only
to
acquire
a
vain
and
empty
Honour
,
and
to
fullfil
in
himself
so
bloody
a
Prophecy
?
'T
is
duty
here
to
be
silent
,
and
adore
a
Doctrine
that
is
in
the
Gospel
,
which
could
not
so
much
as
enter
into
any
Man's
Conception
,
if
it
had
not
been
true
.
The
Jews
are
extreamly
perplexed
and
put
to
it
in
this
point
:
They
find
in
their
Scriptures
too
many
Passages
describing
the
Humiliations
of
their
Messiah
.
What
then
will
become
of
those
that
speak
of
his
Glory
and
Triumphs
?
Why
their
natural
Resolution
is
,
that
he
will
come
to
his
Triumphs
by
the
Victories
he
gains
,
and
to
Glory
by
his
Sufferings
.
What
an
incredible
thing
is
this
!
the
Jews
had
rather
have
two
Messiah's
:
We
see
in
their
Talmud
,
Tr.
Succa
.
&
Comm.
sive
parraph
.
sup.
Cant.
c.
7.
v.
3.
and
other
Books
of
like
Antiquity
,
that
they
look
for
a
suffering
Messiah
,
and
a
Messiah
full
of
Glory
;
the
one
dead
and
risen
;
the
other
always
happy
,
and
always
a
Conqueror
:
The
one
,
to
whom
all
the
Passages
do
agree
that
relate
to
his
weakness
;
the
other
,
to
whom
all
those
agree
,
which
speak
of
his
Greatness
;
the
one
indeed
makes
him
the
Son
of
Joseph
,
for
they
could
not
deny
him
one
of
the
Characters
of
Jesus
Christ
who
was
the
reputed
Son
of
Joseph
;
and
the
other
the
Son
of
David
;
without
ever
being
willing
to
consider
or
allow
what
that
Messiah
the
Son
of
David
was
to
do
,
according
as
the
Royal
Prophet
had
foreshewn
,
drink
of
the
Brook
the
way
,
before
he
should
lift
up
his
Head
;
Ps.
110.
v.
ult.
that
is
to
say
,
he
should
be
afflicted
before
he
triumphed
,
as
the
very
Son
of
David
says
himself
,
O
Fools
,
and
slow
of
Heart
to
believe
all
that
the
Prophets
have
spoken
?
Luk.
24.
v.
25
,
26.
Ought
not
Christ
to
have
suffered
these
things
,
and
so
to
enter
into
his
Glory
?
But
,
if
we
do
understand
that
great
Passage
of
the
Messiah
,
wherein
Isaiah
doth
so
lively
represent
to
us
the
Man
of
Sorrows
,
wounded
for
our
Transgressions
,
Isai.
53.
and
br●ised
for
our
Iniquities
,
and
disfigured
as
one
that
was
Leprous
,
we
are
likewise
justified
in
this
Explication
as
well
as
in
all
the
other
,
by
the
antient
Tradition
of
the
Jews
;
and
in
spight
of
all
their
Preventions
,
the
Chapter
so
often
cited
in
their
Talmud
teaches
us
that
that
Leper
who
should
be
stricken
for
the
Transgression
of
the
People
,
Gem.
Tr.
Sanhed
.
l.
11.
Ibid.
should
be
the
Messiah
.
The
Afflictions
which
the
Messiah
should
feel
for
our
Sins
are
celebrated
in
the
same
place
,
and
in
several
other
of
the
Jewish
Writings
.
They
often
speak
of
his
Entrance
as
humble
as
it
was
glorious
,
which
he
was
to
make
in
Jerusalem
when
riding
upon
an
Ass
,
and
that
famous
Prophecy
of
Zachariah
was
applied
to
him
.
What
reason
to
have
the
Jews
to
complain
?
Every
thing
was
pointed
out
to
them
in
express
Terms
among
their
Prophets
;
their
antient
Tradition
had
preserved
the
natural
Explication
of
those
admired
Prophecies
;
and
there
was
nothing
more
just
than
that
Reproach
which
the
Saviour
of
the
World
made
to
them
saving
,
O
ye
Hypocrites
,
ye
can
discern
the
Face
of
the
Skie
,
Matt.
16.2
,
3
,
4.
Luke
12.56
.
but
can
ye
not
discern
the
Signs
of
the
Times
?
For
ye
say
,
when
it
is
Evening
,
it
will
be
fair
Weather
,
for
the
Skie
is
red
;
and
in
the
Morning
,
it
will
be
foul
Weather
to
day
,
for
the
Skie
is
red
and
lowring
.
Therefore
we
may
very
well
conclude
that
the
Jews
had
all
the
reason
in
the
World
to
confess
,
that
all
the
signs
and
times
of
the
coming
of
the
Messiah
were
past
.
Juda
was
no
longer
a
Kingdom
,
nor
indeed
a
people
:
Other
People
acknowledged
the
Messiah
which
was
to
be
sent
;
Jesus
Christ
was
shewn
to
the
Gentiles
:
At
that
sign
they
had
recourse
to
the
God
of
Abraham
,
and
the
Blessing
of
that
Patriarch
was
of
equal
extent
with
the
Earth
.
The
Man
of
Sorrows
was
preached
,
and
the
Remission
of
Sins
was
declared
by
his
Death
.
All
the
Weeks
were
run
out
;
the
Desolation
of
the
People
,
and
of
the
Sanctuary
,
a
just
Punishment
of
Christ's
Death
,
had
its
last
Accomplishment
;
in
fine
,
Christ
appeared
with
all
the
Characters
which
was
then
acknowledged
by
the
Tradition
of
the
Jews
,
and
therefore
there
was
no
excuse
for
their
Incredulity
.
Also
we
see
since
that
time
indisputable
Marks
of
their
Reprobation
.
After
Christ's
Ascension
they
only
more
and
more
plunged
themselves
in
Ignorance
and
Misery
,
from
whence
the
verv
Extremity
of
their
Afflictions
and
Calamities
,
and
the
Shame
of
having
been
so
often
begulled
into
Error
will
deliver
them
,
or
rather
the
Goodness
of
God
,
when
the
time
,
settled
by
his
Providence
for
the
Correction
of
their
Ingratitude
,
and
the
tameing
of
their
Pride
,
shall
be
fulfilled
.
In
the
mean
while
they
remain
the
Scorn
and
Derision
of
the
People
,
as
well
as
the
Object
of
their
Aversion
;
and
so
long
a
Captivity
as
they
have
been
under
has
not
given
them
a
Sence
of
coming
to
themselves
,
tho'
it
ought
to
be
sufficient
to
convince
them
.
Hier.
Ep.
ad
Dar.
Tom.
3.
Epist.
For
truly
,
as
St.
Jerome
saith
to
them
:
What
look
you
for
,
O
incredulous
Jew
?
You
have
been
guilty
of
many
Crimes
during
the
times
of
the
Judges
;
Your
Idolatry
hath
enslaved
you
to
all
the
Neighbor
Nations
,
but
God
hath
had
great
Compassion
for
you
,
and
hath
not
failed
sending
of
Saviours
to
you
.
You
have
multiplied
your
Idolatries
under
the
Kings
;
and
yet
the
Abominations
into
which
you
fell
under
Ahaz
and
Manasseh
have
not
been
punished
but
by
Seventy
Years
of
Captivity
.
Cyrus
came
,
and
restored
you
your
Country
,
your
Temple
;
and
your
Sacrifices
:
At
the
last
,
you
were
o'rewhelmed
by
Vespasian
and
Titus
fifty
Years
after
,
Adrian
compleated
your
Destruction
,
and
it
is
now
four
hundred
Years
that
you
have
lain
under
Oppression
.
Thus
spake
St.
Jerome
;
the
Argument
has
been
strengthened
since
,
for
twelve
hundred
Years
have
been
added
to
the
Desolation
of
the
Jewish
People
.
We
will
therefore
tell
them
instead
of
four
hundred
Years
,
that
sixteen
Ages
have
seen
their
Captivity
to
continue
,
without
ever
having
their
Yoke
any
whit
lighter
.
What
have
you
done
,
O
ungrateful
People
?
Slaves
in
all
Countries
,
and
to
all
Princes
,
you
do
not
serve
strange
Gods
.
How
hath
God
,
who
chose
you
,
now
forgot
you
,
and
what
are
become
of
his
antient
Mercies
?
What
Crime
,
what
Attempt
,
even
greater
than
Idolatry
,
makes
you
feel
a
Punishment
which
never
yet
before
did
all
your
grievous
Idolatries
bring
down
upon
you
?
Are
you
silent
?
Cannot
you
understand
what
makes
God
inexorable
to
you
?
Matt.
27.25
,
26.
John
19.15
,
21.
Remember
those
Words
of
your
Forefathers
,
his
Blood
be
on
us
,
and
on
our
Children
:
And
so
likewise
,
that
we
have
no
King
but
Caesar
.
The
Messiah
will
not
be
your
King
;
keep
therefore
to
what
you
have
chosen
;
continue
Slaves
to
Caesar
,
and
to
Kings
,
until
the
Fulness
of
the
Gentiles
be
accomplished
,
and
at
last
all
Israel
be
saved
.
XI
.
Particular
Reflections
on
the
Conversion
of
the
Gentiles
.
The
profound
Councils
of
God
,
which
resolved
to
convert
them
by
the
Cross
of
Jesus
Christ
.
The
Arguing
of
St.
Paul
upon
this
manner
of
their
Conversion
.
THIS
Conversion
of
the
Gentiles
was
the
second
thing
which
was
to
come
to
pass
at
the
time
of
the
Messiah
,
and
the
most
assured
sign
of
his
coming
.
We
have
seen
how
the
Prophets
had
clearly
foretold
it
,
and
their
Promise
was
verified
in
the
times
of
our
Lord
.
'T
is
certain
that
then
only
,
and
neither
sooner
nor
later
,
what
the
Philosophers
never
durst
attempt
;
what
the
Prophets
,
nor
the
Jewish
People
when
they
were
the
most
protected
and
the
most
Faithfull
could
not
do
,
that
twelve
Preachers
sent
by
Jesus
Christ
,
and
the
Witnesses
of
his
Resurrection
,
accomplish'd
.
So
that
the
Conversion
of
the
World
was
to
be
neither
the
Work
of
Philosophers
,
nor
of
Prophets
,
but
it
was
reserved
alone
to
Christ
,
and
was
the
Fruit
of
his
Cross
.
Indeed
it
was
necessary
that
this
Christ
and
his
Apostles
should
come
out
of
the
Jews
,
and
that
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
should
begin
at
Jerusalem
.
Isaiah
2.2
.
It
shall
come
to
pass
in
the
l●st
Days
,
that
the
Mountain
of
the
Lords
House
shall
be
established
in
the
top
of
the
Mountains
,
and
shall
be
exalted
above
the
Hills
;
and
all
Nations
shall
flow
unto
it
,
as
Isaiah
elegantly
expresses
it
:
That
was
the
Christian
Church
.
Ibid.
2.
And
many
People
shall
go
and
say
come
ye
,
and
let
us
go
up
to
the
Mountain
of
the
Lord
,
to
the
House
of
the
God
of
Jacob
,
and
he
will
teach
us
of
his
Ways
,
and
we
will
walk
in
his
Paths
:
Ibid.
17
,
18.
The
Lord
alone
shall
be
exalted
in
that
day
,
and
the
Idols
he
shall
utterly
abolish
.
But
Isaiah
,
who
saw
those
things
,
saw
also
at
the
same
time
that
that
Law
which
to
judge
among
the
Nations
,
Ibid.
3
,
4.
and
to
rebuke
many
People
,
was
to
come
out
of
Zion
,
and
the
Word
of
the
Lord
from
Jerusalem
.
Which
made
our
Saviour
say
,
John
4.22
.
that
Salvation
is
of
the
Jews
.
And
it
was
very
convenient
that
the
new
Light
which
was
one
day
to
enlighten
the
People
plunged
in
Idolatry
,
should
spread
it self
over
all
the
World
,
from
that
place
where
it
had
always
been
.
It
was
in
Jesus
Christ
the
Son
of
David
and
of
Abraham
,
that
all
the
Nations
were
to
be
blessed
and
Sanctified
.
We
have
often
observed
it
,
but
have
not
yet
observed
the
Cause
for
which
that
suffering
Jesus
,
that
crucified
and
despised
Jesus
,
was
to
be
the
only
Author
of
the
Conversion
of
the
Gentiles
,
and
the
alone
vanquisher
of
Idolatry
.
St.
Paul
hath
unfolded
to
us
that
great
Mystery
in
the
first
Chapter
of
the
first
Epistle
to
the
Corinthians
,
and
it
is
worth
our
while
to
consider
that
admirable
Place
with
the
following
words
.
Christ
,
saith
he
,
sent
me
to
preach
the
Gospel
,
1
Cor.
1.17
,
18
,
19
,
20.
Isaiah
29.14
,
33.18
.
not
with
wisdom
of
Words
,
lest
the
Cross
should
be
made
of
none
effect
;
for
the
preaching
of
the
Cross
is
to
them
that
Perish
,
foolishness
;
but
unto
us
who
are
Saved
,
it
is
the
Power
of
God
.
For
it
is
written
,
I
will
destroy
the
Wisdom
of
the
Wise
,
and
will
bring
to
nothing
the
Vnderstanding
of
the
Prudent
.
Where
is
the
Wise
?
where
is
the
Scribe
?
where
is
the
disputer
of
this
World
?
hath
not
God
made
foolish
the
Wisdom
of
this
World
?
Doubtless
,
since
it
was
not
able
to
deliver
Men
from
their
Ignorance
.
But
see
what
reason
St.
Paul
gives
of
it
.
'T
is
after
that
in
the
Wisdom
of
God
,
the
World
by
Wisdom
knew
not
God
,
by
the
works
of
his
Wisdom
,
that
is
to
say
by
the
Creatures
which
he
had
so
wisely
ordained
,
he
took
another
way
,
it
pleased
God
by
the
foolishness
of
Preaching
to
save
them
that
believe
:
1
Cor.
1.21
.
that
is
to
say
,
by
the
Mystery
of
the
Cross
,
which
the
Wisdom
of
this
World
cannot
understand
.
A
new
and
admirable
design
of
the
divine
Providence
!
God
had
brought
man
into
the
World
,
where
on
what
side
soever
he
turn'd
his
Eyes
,
the
Wisdom
of
the
Creator
was
illustriously
eminent
in
the
greatness
,
richness
,
and
disposition
of
so
excellent
work
.
Yet
Blind
and
Ignorant
,
he
mistook
him
;
the
Creatures
which
presented
themselves
to
raise
up
our
Minds
higher
,
fixed
them
here
below
;
blind
and
brutish
Man
fell
down
to
them
,
and
not
content
to
adore
only
the
Works
of
God's
Hand
,
they
fell
adoring
the
work
of
their
own
.
Even
more
extravagantly
ridiculous
fables
,
than
those
which
old
Women
please
Children
with
,
constituted
their
Religion
:
Reason
they
had
forgot
,
and
God
was
resolved
to
make
them
forget
it
in
another
manner
.
One
work
,
the
Wisdom
of
which
they
understood
,
wrought
no
impression
in
them
,
and
another
work
was
presented
to
them
,
where
their
reason
was
lost
,
and
every
thing
appeared
foolishness
to
them
that
was
the
Cross
of
Jesus
Christ
.
It
is
not
by
reasoning
that
this
Mystery
is
understood
;
it
is
in
casting
down
imaginations
,
and
every
high
thing
that
exalteth
it self
against
the
knowledg
of
God
,
2
Cor
10.4
,
5.
and
bringing
into
Captivity
every
thought
to
the
obedience
of
Christ
.
In
fine
,
how
are
we
to
understand
this
Mystery
,
where
the
Lord
of
Life
and
Glory
is
loaded
with
reproaches
;
where
the
Wisdom
of
God
is
accounted
foolishness
;
where
he
,
who
being
in
himself
assured
of
his
natural
Greatness
,
thought
he
attributed
nothing
to
himself
when
he
said
he
was
equal
with
God
,
and
yet
took
upon
him
the
form
of
a
Servant
,
and
was
made
in
the
likeness
of
Men
;
Phil.
11.7
,
8.
and
being
found
in
fashion
as
a
Man
,
he
humbled
himself
,
and
became
obedient
unto
Death
,
even
the
death
of
the
Cross
?
all
our
thoughts
are
here
confounded
;
and
as
St.
Paul
said
,
there
is
nothing
which
appears
more
extravagant
and
unreasonable
to
those
that
are
not
enlightned
from
above
.
Such
was
the
Remedy
which
God
prepared
for
Idolatry
.
He
knew
the
Spirit
of
Man
,
and
knew
that
it
was
not
by
reason
that
an
errour
must
be
destroyed
which
had
not
its
Establishment
from
Reason
.
There
are
some
Errours
we
fall
into
by
reason
;
for
oft-times
Man
does
embroil
and
entangle
himself
by
disputation
and
argument
:
But
Idolatry
came
in
by
an
extreme
quite
different
and
opposite
;
by
stifling
all
reason
,
and
by
giving
the
Dominion
to
Sense
which
loves
to
cover
every
thing
over
with
such
qualities
as
touch
that
with
the
most
agreeable
delight
and
pleasure
.
'T
was
by
that
the
Divinity
became
visible
and
gross
.
Men
attributed
their
own
figures
to
it
,
and
that
which
was
yet
more
shameful
and
abominable
,
their
very
Vices
and
Passions
.
Reason
bore
no
part
in
this
so
brutish
an
Error
.
'T
was
the
overthrow
of
all
good
Sense
,
a
meer
delirium
,
a
Phrensy
.
Reason
,
or
argue
with
one
that
is
Phrenitick
,
and
dispute
against
a
Man
,
whom
the
violence
of
a
Feaver
has
made
Light-headed
;
you
only
incense
him
,
and
make
the
Distemper
more
incureable
.
We
ought
to
go
to
the
cause
,
to
correct
the
Temper
,
and
calm
the
Humours
that
cause
by
their
extravagance
such
strange
transports
:
And
so
it
must
not
be
reason
that
cures
the
delirium
of
Idolatry
.
What
have
the
Philosophers
got
with
all
their
pompous
Discourses
,
with
the
sublimity
of
their
Stile
,
and
with
their
Arguments
so
artfully
managed
?
Plato
with
his
Eloquence
,
which
was
thought
to
have
somewhat
divine
in
it
,
what
one
single
Altar
has
it
thrown
down
,
where
those
monstrous
divinities
were
adored
?
On
the
contrary
,
both
he
,
and
his
Disciples
,
and
all
the
Sages
of
the
Age
Sacrificed
to
a
lye
:
because
that
when
they
knew
God
,
they
glorified
him
not
as
God
,
neither
were
thankful
,
but
became
vain
in
their
Imaginations
,
Rom.
1.21.22.25
.
and
their
foolish
heart
was
darkned
,
professing
themselves
to
be
wise
,
they
became
Fools
:
For
contrary
to
their
own
light
of
Understanding
they
worshipped
and
served
the
Creature
.
Was
it
not
therefore
with
great
reason
that
St.
Paul
brake
out
with
that
passage
,
where
is
the
Wise
?
where
is
the
Scribe
?
1
Cor.
1.20
.
where
is
the
disputer
of
this
World
?
hath
not
God
made
foolish
the
wisdom
of
this
World
?
Have
they
ever
been
able
by
themselves
to
destroy
the
Fables
of
Idolatry
?
did
it
so
much
as
ever
come
into
their
thoughts
,
that
they
ought
openly
to
set
themselves
against
so
many
Blasphemies
,
and
suffer
,
I
do
not
say
,
the
heaviest
Punishments
,
but
the
least
affront
or
injury
from
the
Truth
?
So
far
were
they
from
this
,
that
they
have
held
the
truth
in
unrighteousness
,
Rom.
1.18
.
and
have
laid
down
for
a
maxime
,
that
in
matters
of
Religion
,
one
ought
to
follow
the
People
:
the
People
whom
they
despised
and
scorn'd
so
much
,
was
their
rule
in
the
most
important
matter
of
all
,
and
where
their
illuminations
seemed
to
be
most
necessary
.
What
service
then
,
O
Philosophy
,
hast
thou
done
?
hath
not
God
made
foolish
the
Wisdom
of
this
World
,
as
St.
Paul
tell
us
?
1
Cor.
1.19
,
20.
and
hath
not
he
destroyed
the
Wisdom
of
the
Wise
,
and
brought
to
nothing
the
Vnderstanding
of
the
Prudent
?
Thus
hath
God
shewn
by
experience
,
that
the
destruction
of
Idolatry
could
not
be
alone
the
work
of
Humane
Reason
.
He
was
so
far
from
committing
the
Cure
of
such
a
Malady
to
that
,
that
God
hath
perfectly
confounded
it
by
the
Mystery
of
the
Cross
,
and
he
hath
at
once
brought
the
Remedy
even
to
the
Source
and
Root
of
the
Distemper
.
Idolatry
,
if
we
understand
it
aright
,
derived
its
Birth
from
that
profound
Love
and
Inclination
we
had
to
our selves
.
'T
was
that
made
us
to
invent
Gods
after
our
own
Image
:
Gods
who
effectually
were
but
Men
subject
to
the
like
Passions
,
Weaknesses
,
and
Vices
with
our selves
;
so
that
under
the
name
of
false
Divinities
,
't
was
in
effect
,
their
own
Imaginations
,
Pleasures
,
and
Phancies
,
which
the
Gentiles
worshipped
.
Jesus
Christ
makes
us
to
enter
by
other
ways
.
His
Poverty
,
his
Ignominies
,
and
his
Cross
make
him
appear
an
Object
horrible
to
our
Senses
.
We
must
come
out
of
our selves
,
renounce
all
,
and
crucifie
all
to
follow
him
.
Man
rooted
out
of
himself
,
and
from
every
thing
which
his
Corruption
made
him
in
love
with
,
became
capable
to
adore
God
,
and
his
Eternal
Truth
,
whose
Rules
he
is
willing
for
the
future
to
obey
.
Thus
all
the
Idols
were
destroyed
and
vanished
,
both
those
which
were
worshipped
upon
the
Altars
,
and
they
which
were
adored
in
each
man's
private
Breast
.
These
had
erected
others
.
Venus
was
worshipped
,
because
they
attributed
to
her
a
Dominion
over
Love
,
and
they
were
charmed
with
her
Power
.
Bacchus
,
the
most
wanton
of
all
the
Gods
,
had
his
Altars
,
because
men
gave
up
themselves
to
his
Caresses
,
and
sacrificed
,
I
may
venture
to
say
,
to
the
joy
of
the
Senses
,
more
pleasant
and
drunken
,
than
the
Wine
it self
.
But
Jesus
Christ
by
the
Mystery
of
his
Cross
came
to
impress
into
their
hearts
the
Love
of
Sufferings
in
the
room
of
Pleasures
.
The
Idols
which
they
outwardly
adored
were
destroyed
,
because
those
which
they
inwardly
worshipped
,
subsisted
no
longer
:
the
purified
heart
,
as
Jesus
Christ
himself
hath
said
,
Matth.
5.8
.
became
capable
of
seeing
God
;
and
then
Man
was
so
far
from
making
God
like
to
himself
,
that
he
rather
strove
,
as
much
as
his
Infirmity
would
suffer
him
,
to
become
like
unto
God
.
The
Mystery
of
Jesus
Christ
hath
discovered
to
us
,
how
the
Divinity
,
without
impairing
it self
,
may
be
united
to
our
Nature
,
and
be
clothed
with
our
Weaknesses
.
The
Word
was
made
Flesh
;
He
that
had
the
form
and
nature
of
God
,
without
losing
any
thing
that
he
was
,
took
upon
him
the
form
of
a
Servant
.
Inalterable
in
himself
,
he
yet
appropriates
to
himself
a
stranger
Nature
.
O
ye
Men
,
you
would
need
have
Gods
that
were
indeed
but
Men
,
and
those
too
that
were
vitious
!
Was
not
that
a
great
blindness
?
But
here
is
a
new
Object
of
Adoration
proposed
to
you
;
't
is
God
and
Man
both
together
,
but
such
a
Man
that
hath
lost
nothing
of
what
he
was
,
in
taking
upon
him
to
be
as
we
are
.
The
Divinity
remains
immoveable
,
and
without
a
possibility
of
being
degraded
;
that
cannot
but
raise
up
what
it
unites
.
But
let
us
consider
,
What
is
it
that
God
hath
taken
from
us
?
are
they
our
Vices
,
and
our
Sins
?
God
forbid
:
he
only
took
from
Man
what
he
made
in
him
,
and
it
is
most
certain
that
he
neither
made
Sin
nor
Vice
in
him
.
Nature
was
made
,
and
that
he
took
.
We
may
say
that
he
made
Mortality
and
Infirmity
to
accompany
it
,
because
although
it
was
not
in
the
first
design
,
it
was
the
just
punishment
of
Sin
,
and
in
that
respect
it
was
the
work
of
the
Divine
Justice
.
So
God
has
not
disdained
to
take
it
;
and
in
taking
upon
him
the
punishment
of
Sin
without
the
Sin
it self
,
he
shewed
that
he
was
not
a
Guilty
one
that
was
punished
,
but
the
Just
that
died
to
expiate
the
Sins
of
the
world
.
So
that
instead
of
the
Vices
which
men
put
into
their
Gods
,
all
the
Vertues
appeared
in
that
God-Man
;
and
that
they
might
appear
in
him
in
the
last
Trials
,
they
were
seen
to
attend
him
in
the
midst
of
the
most
dreadful
Torments
.
Let
us
not
therefore
look
for
any
other
visible
God
after
him
;
he
alone
is
worthy
to
abolish
all
Idols
;
and
the
Victory
he
was
to
gain
over
them
was
fastened
to
his
Cross
.
That
is
to
say
,
it
was
fastened
to
a
most
apparent
folly
.
1
Cor.
1.22
,
23
,
24
,
&
25.
For
the
Jews
,
as
St.
Paul
goes
on
,
require
a
sign
,
whereby
God
,
in
putting
even
the
whole
Frame
of
Nature
into
a
Convulsion
,
as
he
did
at
the
Israèlites
coming
out
of
Egypt
,
set
them
visibly
above
their
Enemies
,
and
the
Greeks
or
the
Gentiles
seek
after
wisdom
and
laboured
discourses
,
as
those
of
Plato
and
Socrates
were
;
but
we
,
continues
the
Apostle
,
preach
Christ
crucified
,
unto
the
Jews
a
stumbling
block
,
and
not
a
Miracle
,
and
unto
the
Greeks
foolishness
,
and
not
wisdom
:
but
unto
them
who
are
called
both
Jews
and
Greeks
,
Christ
,
the
Power
of
God
,
and
the
Wisdom
of
God
:
because
the
foolishness
of
God
is
wiser
than
all
the
wisdom
of
Men
,
and
the
weakness
of
God
is
stronger
than
the
mightiest
of
Humane
Power
.
This
,
this
was
to
be
the
last
blow
(
as
I
may
say
)
to
be
given
to
our
proud
Ignorance
.
The
wisdom
to
which
that
brings
us
is
so
sublime
and
lofty
,
that
it
appears
foolishness
to
our
wisdom
,
and
the
Rules
of
it
are
so
high
and
eminent
,
that
every
thing
in
it
seems
to
us
a
Wilderness
wherein
we
are
lost
.
But
tho'
that
Divine
Wisdom
was
in
it self
impenetrable
to
us
,
yet
it
sufficiently
declared
it self
by
its
effects
.
A
virtue
comes
out
of
the
Cross
,
and
all
the
Idols
are
shaken
.
We
see
them
fall
flat
on
the
ground
,
although
they
were
kept
up
and
maintained
by
all
the
Roman
Power
.
'T
was
not
the
Wise
,
nor
the
Noble
,
nor
the
Mighty
that
wrought
so
great
a
Miracle
.
The
work
of
God
was
followed
,
and
what
he
had
begun
by
the
Humiliation
of
Jesus
Christ
,
he
perfected
and
compleated
by
the
Humiliation
of
his
Disciples
.
Ye
see
your
Calling
,
Brethren
,
goes
St.
Paul
on
with
that
admirable
Discourse
of
his
,
the
calling
of
which
that
victorious
Church
of
the
World
was
framed
and
composed
,
1
Cor.
1.26
,
27
,
28
,
29.
how
that
not
many
wise
men
after
the
flesh
,
whom
the
World
has
in
admiration
,
not
many
mighty
,
not
many
noble
are
called
,
but
God
hath
chosen
the
foolish
things
of
the
world
,
to
confound
the
wise
:
and
God
hath
chosen
the
weak
things
of
the
world
,
to
confound
the
things
which
are
mighty
;
and
base
things
of
the
world
,
and
things
which
are
despised
,
hath
God
chosen
;
yea
,
and
things
which
are
not
,
to
bring
to
nought
things
that
are
,
that
no
flesh
should
glory
in
his
Presence
.
The
Apostles
,
and
their
Disciples
,
the
Off-scouring
of
the
World
,
and
even
Nothing
it self
,
in
beholding
them
with
Humane
Eyes
,
have
prevailed
over
all
the
Emperours
,
and
all
Empire
.
Men
had
forgot
the
Creation
,
and
God
renewed
it
,
by
bringing
out
of
that
Nothing
his
Church
,
which
he
hath
made
all
powerful
against
what
Errour
soever
.
With
the
Idols
hath
he
confounded
all
the
Humane
Greatness
which
was
engaged
in
their
Defence
;
and
he
hath
wrought
as
great
a
Work
,
as
he
did
when
he
made
the
World
,
by
the
alone
power
of
his
word
.
XII
.
Divers
ways
of
Idolatry
,
Sense
,
Interest
,
Ignorance
,
a
false
respect
of
Antiquity
,
Policy
,
Philosophy
,
and
Heresies
came
to
its
Succour
:
but
the
Church
triumphs
over
all
.
Idolatry
now
appears
to
us
to
be
weakness
it self
,
and
we
can
scarce
tell
how
to
imagine
there
should
ever
need
so
much
power
to
destroy
it
.
But
however
its
extravagance
shows
what
a
difficulty
there
was
to
vanquish
it
,
and
so
great
an
Immersement
of
right
Sense
and
Understanding
sufficiently
discovers
how
much
the
first
Principles
of
Mankind
were
wasted
.
The
World
was
grown
old
in
Idolatry
;
and
being
enchanted
by
its
Idols
,
it
became
deaf
to
the
voice
of
Nature
which
cried
out
against
them
.
What
power
did
it
require
to
retrieve
into
Man's
mind
the
true
God
who
was
so
totally
(
as
it
were
)
forgot
,
and
to
recover
Mankind
from
so
deep
and
prodigious
a
besottedness
and
lethargy
?
All
the
Senses
,
Passions
,
and
Interests
stood
up
for
Idolatry
.
It
was
contrived
for
Pleasure
:
Diversions
,
fine
Spectacles
,
and
down-right
Libertinism
constituted
one
part
of
that
Divine
Worship
.
Their
Feasts
were
only
Sports
;
and
there
was
no
Scene
of
Humane
Life
from
whence
modesty
was
more
industriously
banished
,
than
it
was
from
the
Mysteries
of
Religion
.
How
to
accustom
minds
so
corrupted
to
the
Regularity
of
the
true
,
chast
,
severe
,
Religion
,
which
was
an
Enemy
of
the
Senses
,
and
only
set
upon
invisible
good
things
?
St.
Paul
spake
to
Felix
,
Governour
of
Judea
,
Acts
24.25
.
of
Righteousness
,
Temperance
,
and
Judgment
to
come
,
and
he
trembling
,
answered
,
Go
thy
way
for
this
time
,
when
I
have
a
convenient
season
I
wil
call
for
thee
.
'T
was
a
Discourse
to
be
rejected
,
or
put
off
by
him
that
was
resolved
to
enjoy
,
whatever
came
on
't
,
the
Blessings
of
this
World
with
full
swinge
.
Will
you
see
Interest
moved
,
that
powerful
Ressort
and
Spring
which
gives
motions
to
all
Humane
things
?
In
that
great
cry
against
Idolatry
,
which
the
preaching
of
St.
Paul
began
to
cause
over
all
Asia
,
the
Crafts-men
(
who
got
their
living
by
making
Silver
Shrines
for
Diana
of
Ephesus
)
were
called
together
by
Demetrius
a
Silver-Smith
,
and
he
being
of
greatest
credit
,
harrang'd
to
them
how
their
Mystery
was
like
to
signifie
nothing
:
Nay
,
says
he
,
Acts
19.27
.
not
only
this
our
Craft
is
in
danger
to
be
set
at
nought
;
but
also
the
Temple
of
the
great
Goddess
Diana
is
like
to
be
despised
,
and
her
Magnificence
destroyed
,
whom
all
Asia
and
the
World
worshipped
.
How
powerful
is
Interest
,
and
how
bold
and
daring
is
Man
when
he
can
but
cloak
himself
under
the
pretence
of
Religion
!
There
was
nothing
more
needful
to
open
the
Mouths
of
those
that
were
of
like
Occupation
with
him
.
They
ran
out
all
together
full
of
Wrath
,
crying
,
Great
is
Diana
of
the
Ephesians
,
and
dragging
Paul's
Companions
in
Travel
into
the
Theatre
,
where
the
whole
City
was
met
in
Confusion
.
Then
they
redoubled
their
cries
,
and
for
two
whole
hours
the
Publick
Hall
sounded
nothing
but
,
Great
was
Diana
of
the
Ephesians
:
and
St.
Paul
and
his
Companions
were
with
great
difficulty
delivered
from
the
hands
of
the
People
by
the
Magistrates
,
who
were
afraid
lest
greater
disorders
might
happen
from
that
Tumult
.
Add
now
to
the
Interest
of
private
Men
the
Interest
of
the
Priests
,
who
were
also
like
to
fall
with
their
Gods
:
and
to
all
that
,
superadd
the
Interest
of
Cities
which
were
eminently
famous
by
their
false
Religion
,
as
the
City
of
Ephesus
,
which
owed
her
Priviledges
to
her
Temple
,
and
the
great
Conflux
of
Strangers
,
whereby
she
grew
rich
in
Wealth
:
what
a
Tempest
was
like
to
be
raised
against
this
new-born
Church
,
and
is
there
any
need
to
wonder
that
we
see
the
Apostles
so
often
beaten
,
stoned
,
and
left
for
dead
among
the
Populace
?
But
a
greater
Interest
was
to
move
a
greater
Machine
;
the
Interest
of
the
State
was
to
stir
up
the
Senate
,
the
Romans
,
and
the
Emperours
.
For
a
long
time
before
the
Decrees
of
the
Senate
had
defended
the
strange
Religions
,
and
the
Emperours
were
entred
into
the
same
Policy
;
and
in
that
great
Consultation
about
reforming
the
Abuses
of
the
Government
,
Liv.
lib.
39.
&c.
Orat.
Maecen
.
ap.
Dion
.
52.
Tertul.
Apolog.
5.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccles.
2.2
.
one
of
the
principal
Regulations
that
Mecaenas
proposed
to
Augustus
,
was
to
prevent
Novelties
in
Religion
which
were
always
sure
to
cause
dangerous
Commotions
in
States
.
The
Maxim
was
true
;
for
what
is
there
that
more
violently
stirs
up
mens
minds
,
and
carries
them
out
to
more
strange
Excesses
?
But
God
was
resolved
to
make
us
see
that
the
establishing
of
the
true
Religion
did
not
create
such
Troubles
,
and
that
was
one
great
Token
that
he
was
interessed
in
that
work
.
For
who
can
choose
but
wonder
,
when
he
considers
that
for
three
hundred
years
together
,
whilst
the
Church
was
suffering
all
the
Cruelties
that
the
Rage
of
Persecutors
were
able
to
invent
,
amidst
so
many
Seditions
,
so
many
Wars
,
and
so
many
Conspiracies
against
the
Persons
of
Emperours
,
Tertul.
Apol.
35
,
36
,
&c.
there
should
never
be
found
so
much
as
one
single
Christian
,
either
good
or
bad
?
The
Christians
challenged
their
greatest
Enemies
to
name
one
;
but
they
could
not
find
one
out
:
so
great
a
Veneration
for
those
in
Publick
Power
and
Authority
did
the
Doctrine
of
Christianity
inspire
them
with
,
and
so
deep
an
Impression
did
that
Saying
of
our
Saviour
make
in
their
minds
,
Matth.
22.21
.
Give
unto
Caesar
the
things
that
are
Caesars
,
and
unto
God
the
things
that
are
Gods
.
That
beautiful
distinction
filled
their
minds
with
so
clear
a
light
,
that
never
did
Christians
fail
in
their
respect
to
the
Image
of
God
in
Princes
,
tho'
they
were
Persecutors
of
the
Truth
.
That
Character
of
Submission
so
shone
in
all
their
Apologies
,
that
they
do
to
this
day
inspire
those
that
read
them
with
a
Love
of
Publick
Order
,
and
do
show
that
they
expect
only
from
God
the
establishment
of
Christianity
.
Men
so
determined
to
death
,
that
they
filled
the
whole
Empire
,
and
were
in
all
the
Armies
,
never
made
once
an
Escape
,
Tertul.
Apol.
37.
during
those
several
Ages
of
Persecution
:
they
forbad
among
themselves
not
only
Seditious
Actions
,
but
even
Murmurings
and
Complaints
.
The
finger
of
God
was
in
that
work
,
and
no
other
hand
than
his
could
have
preserved
those
that
were
driven
to
the
last
Extremities
by
so
many
Injustices
.
Indeed
it
was
hard
for
them
to
be
treated
as
Publick
Enemies
,
and
as
Enemies
to
Emperours
;
Those
,
I
may
say
,
who
breathed
nothing
but
Obedience
,
and
whose
most
devout
and
servent
Prayers
were
still
for
the
safety
of
their
Princes
,
and
the
happiness
of
the
State
.
But
the
Roman
Polity
thought
themselves
attacked
in
their
Foundation
,
seeing
they
despised
their
Gods
.
Rome
boasted
of
her
being
a
holy
City
by
her
Foundation
,
consecrated
from
her
first
beginning
by
Divine
Auspices
,
and
dedicated
by
her
Author
to
the
God
of
War
.
She
scarce
believed
but
that
Jupiter
was
more
present
in
the
Capitol
than
in
the
Heavens
.
She
fancied
she
owed
her
Victories
to
her
Religion
,
and
by
that
had
subdued
both
Nations
and
their
Gods
,
for
so
at
that
time
was
their
reasoning
:
so
that
the
Roman
Gods
were
to
be
superiour
to
all
other
,
the
Romans
were
Masters
of
other
men
.
Cic.
Orat.
pro
Flac.
Orat.
Sym.
ad
Imp.
Val.
Theodos
.
&
Arc.
ap.
Amb.
tom.
5.
l.
5.
Ep.
30.
Zozym
.
hist.
lib.
3
,
4
,
&c.
Rome
,
in
subjecting
Judea
,
reckoned
the
God
of
the
Jews
among
those
other
Gods
she
had
vanquished
:
The
desire
of
reigning
,
was
the
overthrow
or
the
Foundations
of
the
Empire
;
the
hating
of
the
Victories
and
Power
of
the
People
of
Rome
.
Thus
the
Christians
,
who
were
Enemies
of
their
Gods
,
were
at
the
same
time
looked
upon
as
Enemies
of
the
Republick
.
The
Emperours
took
more
care
to
exterminate
them
,
than
to
drive
out
the
Parthians
,
the
Marcomans
,
and
the
Dacians
.
Christianity
beaten
down
appeared
in
their
Inscriptions
with
as
great
pomp
and
triumph
,
as
the
Samaritans
defeated
.
But
they
were
out
in
their
Boastings
,
that
they
had
destroyed
a
Religion
which
grew
(
tho'
insensibly
)
greater
under
its
Persecution
of
Fire
and
the
Sword
.
Calumnies
in
vain
were
added
to
Cruelty
.
Men
who
were
vertuous
in
their
Practices
even
above
Mankind
,
were
yet
condemned
as
being
guilty
of
those
Vices
which
are
a
shock
and
horrour
to
Humane
Nature
.
Those
were
reproached
for
incestuous
Persons
who
made
Chastity
to
be
the
glory
of
their
Lives
;
and
others
were
accused
of
eating
up
their
own
Children
,
who
were
kind
and
beneficent
to
their
very
Persecutors
.
But
notwithstanding
all
that
publick
hatred
,
the
force
and
power
of
truth
drew
from
the
mouths
of
their
most
violent
Enemies
very
favourable
Testimonies
of
them
.
Plin.
l.
10.
Ep.
97.
Every
one
knows
what
Pliny
the
younger
writ
to
Trajan
concerning
the
Behaviour
of
the
Christians
.
They
were
justified
,
but
yet
they
were
not
exempted
from
the
severest
Punishments
:
for
thus
it
behoved
them
to
undergo
this
worst
of
treatment
to
effect
in
them
the
Image
of
their
crucified
Jesus
,
and
they
ought
,
as
he
did
,
to
go
to
their
Cross
with
a
publick
declaration
of
their
spotlese
Innocence
.
Idolatry
did
not
put
all
its
force
to
the
last
violence
.
Although
its
Foundation
was
a
brutish
Ignorance
,
and
an
entire
deprivation
of
Humane
Sense
,
yet
it
was
willing
to
set
it
off
with
the
colour
of
some
Reason
.
How
often
has
it
endeavoured
to
be
in
disguise
and
masque
?
and
in
how
many
ways
has
it
been
transformed
,
that
so
the
shame
of
it
may
be
concealed
?
Sometimes
it
was
for
paying
all
imaginable
respect
to
the
Divinity
;
saying
whatsoever
was
Divine
,
must
needs
be
unknown
:
For
only
the
Divinity
can
understand
it self
.
'T
is
not
for
such
groveling
Dust
as
we
to
discover
things
so
high
and
elevated
;
wherefore
it
becomes
us
to
believe
the
Antients
;
and
every
one
ought
to
follow
the
Religion
he
finds
by
Law
established
in
his
Countrey
.
And
by
these
Maxims
,
those
gross
,
as
well
as
impious
Errors
,
which
had
spead
themselves
over
all
the
habitable
World
,
were
remediless
,
and
the
voice
of
Nature
,
which
declared
the
true
God
,
was
stifled
,
and
not
allowed
to
speak
.
There
was
then
great
ground
to
think
that
the
weakness
of
our
strayed
Reason
had
need
of
an
Authority
to
call
it
back
to
its
first
Principle
;
and
that
it
ought
from
Antiquity
to
learn
the
true
Religion
.
Thus
have
you
seen
the
continued
constant
course
and
pro●ress
of
it
from
the
very
beginning
of
the
World
.
But
from
what
Antiquity
can
Paganism
boast
it self
,
which
can't
read
its
own
Historie
,
but
in
them
must
find
the
Original
not
only
of
its
Religion
,
but
also
of
its
Gods
?
De
natur
.
Deorum
.
lib.
1.
&
3.
Varro
and
Cicero
,
not
to
mention
other
Authors
,
have
sufficiently
made
this
plain
.
Or
shall
we
have
recourse
to
those
numberless
Thousands
of
Years
which
were
filled
up
by
the
Egyptians
with
confused
and
impertinent
Fables
,
for
the
establishing
of
that
Antiquity
,
of
which
they
boasted
so
much
?
There
we
shall
still
see
in
them
the
Rise
and
Fall
,
the
Birth
and
Death
of
the
Gods
of
Egypt
;
and
that
People
cannot
pretend
to
their
Antientness
,
but
they
must
at
the
same
time
shew
us
the
beginning
of
their
Gods
.
But
let
us
see
another
Form
and
Manner
of
Idolatry
,
that
directed
every
one
that
went
by
us
to
be
look'd
on
as
Divine
.
The
Roman
Polity
,
which
so
severely
interdicted
strange
Religions
,
yet
permitted
Adoration
to
be
given
to
the
Gods
of
the
Barbarians
,
so
that
it
had
adopted
tliem
.
Thus
it
endeavoured
to
appear
equitable
as
well
towards
all
Gods
as
towards
all
Men.
Sometimes
it
offered
Incense
to
the
God
of
the
Jews
together
with
all
the
rest
.
Jul.
Ep.
ad
comm.
Judaeor
.
And
we
find
a
Letter
of
Julian
the
Apostate
,
whereby
he
promises
the
Jews
to
re-build
the
Holy
City
,
and
with
them
to
sacrifice
to
God
the
Creator
of
the
Universe
.
'T
was
a
common
Error
.
We
have
seen
the
Heathen
willing
to
worship
the
true
God
,
tho'
not
to
worship
him
alone
;
and
the
Emperors
did
not
stick
even
to
give
Jesus
Christ
himself
,
whose
Disciples
they
persecuted
,
some
Altars
among
the
Romans
.
What
then
?
Could
the
Romans
ever
imagine
they
should
honour
him
as
God
,
whom
their
Magistrates
had
condemned
to
the
cruellest
,
as
well
as
the
vilest
of
Punishments
,
and
whom
several
of
their
Authors
have
loaded
with
very
reproachful
Calumnies
?
And
yet
we
need
not
wonder
at
it
,
for
the
thing
is
beyond
all
Controversy
.
First
let
us
distinguish
what
in
general
a
blind
Hatred
says
,
from
positive
Facts
the
Proofs
whereof
are
alledged
.
'T
is
certain
that
the
Romans
,
though
they
condemned
Jesus
Christ
,
yet
never
reproached
him
for
any
Crime
in
particular
:
So
Pilate
condemned
him
with
Repugnance
,
being
violently
carried
away
by
the
Clamors
and
Menaces
of
the
Jews
.
But
that
which
is
more
to
be
wondered
at
,
is
,
the
Jews
themselves
,
at
whose
Importunities
he
was
crucified
,
have
not
preserved
in
any
other
of
their
antient
Books
,
the
Remembrance
of
any
one
single
Action
which
might
cast
a
Blemish
upon
his
Life
;
so
far
have
they
been
from
observing
any
that
might
make
him
to
deserve
so
severe
a
Punishment
as
his
Crucifixion
;
whereby
is
confirmed
in
a
most
plain
and
manifest
manner
what
we
read
in
the
Gospel
,
that
all
the
Crime
of
our
Lord
was
,
for
calling
himself
Christ
,
the
Son
of
God
.
Indeed
Tacitus
tells
us
of
the
Punishment
of
our
blessed
Saviour
under
Pontius
Pilate
,
and
during
the
Empire
of
Tiberius
,
but
says
not
a
word
of
any
Crime
that
might
make
him
worthy
of
Death
,
but
only
that
of
being
the
Author
of
a
Sect
convicted
for
hating
Mankind
,
or
at
least
for
being
odious
to
it
.
Such
was
the
Crime
of
our
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
,
and
of
the
Christians
;
and
their
greatest
Enemies
could
never
accuse
them
but
in
dubious
terms
,
for
they
were
never
able
to
alledge
one
positive
Fact
as
could
fairly
be
imputed
to
them
.
'T
is
true
,
in
the
last
Persecution
,
and
three
hundred
Years
after
Christ
,
the
Heathen
who
were
at
a
loss
how
then
to
lay
any
Reproach
either
upon
him
or
his
Disciples
,
published
some
●●w
.
Acts
of
Pilate
,
by
which
they
pretended
th
y
saw
the
Crimes
for
which
he
had
been
crucified
.
But
as
not
a
word
of
those
Acts
were
ever
heard
spoke
of
in
all
the
precedent
Ages
,
and
that
neither
under
Nero
,
nor
under
Domitian
,
who
reigned
in
the
beginning
of
Christianity
,
how
great
Enemies
soever
they
were
of
it
,
there
is
nothing
at
all
sound
concerning
them
;
it
is
very
probable
they
were
made
out
of
their
own
Fancy
;
and
among
the
Romans
there
are
found
so
few
constant
Proofs
of
Jesus
Christ
,
that
his
Enemies
have
been
forced
to
fly
to
their
Inventions
to
make
some
.
Here
then
is
one
and
the
first
thing
to
be
considered
of
,
the
Innocence
of
our
Blessed
Saviour
irreproachable
.
Let
us
now
subjoin
a
second
,
the
Holiness
of
his
Life
,
and
his
known
and
exemplary
Doctrine
.
One
of
the
greatest
Roman
Emperors
,
to
wit
,
Lamprid.
in
Alex.
Sev.
c.
45.51
.
Alexander
Severus
,
admired
our
Lord
,
and
caused
to
be
written
in
the
publick
Works
as
well
as
in
his
Palace
,
some
Sentences
of
his
Gospel
.
The
same
Emperor
commended
,
and
proposed
for
an
Example
,
the
holy
Precautions
wherewith
the
Christians
ordained
the
Ministers
of
Sacred
things
.
That
was
not
all
neither
:
There
was
seen
in
his
Palace
a
kind
of
Chappel
,
where
he
sacrificed
in
the
Morning
.
Ibid.
c.
29.31
.
He
had
consecrated
the
Images
of
Holy
Souls
,
among
which
he
placed
with
Orpheus
,
Jesus
Christ
and
Abraham
.
He
had
another
Chappel
,
which
we
will
translate
from
the
latin
Word
Lararium
,
a
private
Chappel
,
of
less
Dignity
than
the
former
,
wherein
were
set
up
the
Image
of
Achilles
,
and
some
other
great
Men
;
but
Jesus
Christ
was
placed
in
the
〈◊〉
Rank
.
It
was
a
Heathen
who
wrote
it
,
and
he
cites
for
his
Witness
an
Author
that
lived
in
Alexander's
time
.
Here
then
are
two
Witnesses
of
this
same
Fact
,
and
you
shall
have
another
no
less
surprizing
.
Porph.
1.
of
Phil.
by
Orac.
Euseb.
dem
.
Ev.
3.8
.
Aug.
de
Civit.
Dei
19.
c.
23.
Though
Porphyry
,
in
abjuring
Christianity
,
had
declared
himself
an
Enemy
to
it
,
yet
he
forbears
not
in
his
Book
entituled
,
Philosophy
by
Oracles
,
to
affirm
,
that
some
of
them
were
very
favourable
to
the
Holiness
of
Jesus
Christ
.
God
forbid
that
we
may
not
learn
by
the
deceitful
Oracles
,
the
Glory
of
the
Son
of
God
,
who
silenc'd
them
at
his
Birth
.
Those
Oracles
cited
by
Porphyry
are
pure
Inventions
:
But
it
is
good
to
know
what
the
Heathen
made
their
Gods
to
say
of
our
Lord
.
Porphyry
then
assures
that
there
were
Oracles
,
where
Jesus
Christ
was
called
a
Man
Pious
,
and
worthy
of
Immortality
;
and
on
the
contrary
,
the
Christians
were
impure
and
seduced
People
.
He
afterwards
recites
the
Oracle
of
the
Goddess
Hecate
,
where
she
speaks
of
Jesus
Christ
,
as
of
a
Man
illustrio●s
by
his
Piety
,
whose
Body
indeed
submitted
to
Torments
,
but
whose
Soul
is
in
Heaven
with
the
Souls
of
the
Blessed
.
That
Soul
,
said
Porphyry's
Goddess
,
by
a
kind
of
Fatality
inspired
Error
into
those
Minds
wherein
Destiny
has
not
confirmed
the
Gifts
of
the
Gods
,
and
the
Knowledg
of
the
great
Jupiter
;
which
makes
them
Enemies
of
the
Gods
.
But
be
very
careful
how
you
blame
him
,
goes
she
on
in
speaking
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
be
sure
only
to
accuse
the
Error
of
those
whose
unhappy
destiny
I
have
related
to
you
.
Very
pompous
and
magnificent
Words
,
and
absolutely
void
of
all
Sence
,
but
however
they
shew
that
the
Glory
and
Honour
of
our
Lord
forced
his
very
Enemies
to
give
him
Praises
.
But
besides
the
Innocency
and
Holiness
of
our
blessed
Saviour
,
there
is
yet
a
third
Point
which
is
of
no
less
Moment
and
Importance
,
and
that
is
his
Miracles
.
It
is
certain
that
the
Jews
never
denyed
them
;
and
we
find
in
their
Talmud
some
of
those
which
his
Disciples
wrought
in
his
Name
.
Only
,
Tr.
de
Idololat.
&
Com.
in
Eccl.
Tr.
de
Sabb.
c.
12.
l.
generat
.
Jesu
seu
Hist.
Jesu
.
Deut.
13.1
,
2.
the
more
to
obscure
and
hide
them
,
they
said
that
he
had
done
them
by
the
Enchantments
he
had
learnt
in
Egypt
;
or
rather
by
the
name
of
God
,
that
unknown
and
ineffable
Name
,
whose
Virtue
can
do
all
thing
,
as
the
Jews
themselves
acknowledge
,
and
that
Jesus
Christ
had
discovered
they
know
not
how
,
in
the
Sanctuary
;
or
else
,
because
he
was
one
of
those
Prophets
taken
notice
of
by
Moses
,
whose
deceitful
Miracles
were
to
seduce
the
People
to
Idolatry
.
Jesus
Christ
,
the
Abolisher
of
Idols
,
whose
Gospel
preached
up
the
acknowledging
of
one
only
God
throughout
all
the
World
,
stands
in
no
need
of
being
justified
from
that
Reproach
;
the
true
Prophets
have
no
less
preached
up
his
Divinity
than
he
hath
done
himself
;
and
that
which
is
the
Result
of
the
Jewish
Testimony
,
is
that
Jesus
Christ
wrought
Miracles
to
justify
his
Mission
.
Now
when
they
calumniously
said
that
he
wrought
them
by
Magick
,
they
would
do
well
to
consider
that
Moses
was
accused
of
the
same
Crime
.
'T
was
the
antient
Opinion
of
the
Egyptians
,
who
being
astonished
at
the
wondrous
things
that
God
had
done
in
their
Country
by
that
great
Man
,
ranked
him
in
the
number
of
the
principal
Magicians
.
We
may
likewise
see
this
Opinion
in
Pliny
and
Apuleius
,
where
Moses
was
found
named
with
Jannes
and
Jambres
,
those
famous
Inchanters
of
Egypt
,
of
whom
St.
Paul
speaks
,
and
whom
M●ses
had
confounded
by
his
Miracles
.
Plin.
30.1
.
Apul.
Apol.
2.
Zim
.
3.8
.
But
the
Answer
of
the
Jews
was
easy
.
The
Illusions
of
the
Magicians
never
have
a
lasting
Effect
,
neither
do
they
tend
to
establish
,
as
Moses
did
,
the
Worship
of
the
true
God
,
and
holiness
of
Life
:
To
which
we
may
also
add
that
God
knows
very
well
how
to
make
himself
Master
,
by
doing
such
Works
as
the
Power
of
the
Enemy
cannot
imitate
.
The
same
Reasons
placed
Jesus
Christ
above
so
vain
an
Accusation
,
which
,
as
we
have
already
observed
,
was
only
i●strumental
to
justify
that
his
Miracles
are
incontestable
.
They
were
in
effect
so
powerful
,
that
the
Gentiles
could
never
disprove
them
no
more
than
the
Jews
.
Cels●s
,
that
great
Enemy
of
the
Christians
,
and
who
attack'd
them
in
the
earliest
Days
with
all
imaginable
Address
and
Subtlety
,
seeking
with
a
most
industrious
Scrutiny
whatsoever
might
turn
to
their
Prejudice
,
has
not
been
so
hardy
as
to
deny
all
the
Miracles
of
our
Lord
:
He
was
for
shifting
them
off
,
by
saying
with
the
Jews
that
Jesus
Christ
had
learnt
the
Secrets
of
the
Egyptians
,
that
is
to
say
,
Magick
,
Orig.
cont.
Cels
.
1.
2.
and
so
would
fain
attribute
the
Divinity
to
himself
,
by
the
Miracles
which
he
wrought
by
vertue
of
that
damnable
Art
.
Orig.
ibid.
&
in
Act.
Mart.
passim
.
Jul.
ap.
Cyr.
lib.
6
.
●p
.
Aug.
tom
.
2.
Ep.
3.4
.
And
for
the
same
Reason
also
were
the
Christians
look'd
on
as
Magicians
;
and
we
have
a
Passage
of
Julian
the
Apostate
,
who
laughed
at
the
Miracles
of
our
Lord
,
but
who
for
all
that
did
not
bring
them
into
Question
.
Volusian
,
in
his
Epistle
to
St.
Austin
,
has
done
the
same
,
and
that
Discourse
was
grown
common
among
the
Heathen
.
Therefore
we
need
not
be
astonished
,
that
they
who
were
so
used
to
make
Gods
of
all
Men
in
whom
there
appeared
any
thing
particular
and
extraordinary
,
would
set
up
Jesus
Christ
too
among
their
Divinities
.
Tiberius
,
upon
the
Relations
were
sent
to
him
from
Judea
,
proposed
to
the
Senate
to
give
divine
Honours
unto
Jesus
Christ
.
This
was
not
a
Fancy
in
the
Air
,
Tertull.
Apolog.
5.
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccles.
2.2
.
for
Tertullian
reports
it
as
a
thing
publick
and
n●torious
in
his
Apologetick
which
he
presented
to
the
Senate
in
the
name
of
the
Church
,
who
to
be
sure
would
not
have
contributed
any
thing
to
the
weakening
of
so
good
a
Cause
as
his
,
by
Stories
which
might
have
been
confuted
with
so
much
ease
and
evidence
.
If
we
would
have
the
Testimony
of
a
Heathen
Author
,
Lampridius
will
tell
us
that
Adrian
had
erected
Temples
to
Jesus
Christ
,
which
were
then
to
be
seen
at
the
time
when
he
wrote
;
and
that
Alexander
Severus
,
after
he
had
done
him
Reverence
in
particular
,
was
resolved
publickly
to
prepare
him
Altars
,
and
to
put
him
in
the
number
of
the
Gods
.
It
is
certainly
a
great
piece
of
Injustice
not
to
be
willing
to
believe
any
thing
concerning
Jesus
Christ
,
but
what
those
write
of
him
that
were
none
of
his
Disciples
:
This
is
to
seek
for
Faith
among
the
Incredulous
,
or
Care
and
Exactness
among
those
who
,
having
their
Heads
full
of
other
Matters
,
look
upon
Religion
as
a
thing
indifferent
.
But
for
all
that
it
is
most
certain
that
the
Glory
of
Jesus
Christ
shone
with
so
great
and
dazling
a
Brightness
,
that
the
World
was
never
able
to
desist
giving
him
some
Testimonies
;
and
I
know
not
how
to
relate
to
you
any
more
Authentick
than
that
of
so
many
Emperors
.
I
confess
however
,
they
had
still
another
design
.
There
was
a
mixture
of
Politie
in
all
the
Honours
they
paid
to
our
Saviour
,
they
gave
insinuatingly
out
that
at
length
Religions
would
be
united
,
and
that
the
Gods
of
all
Sexes
would
be
joyned
in
common
.
The
Christians
nevertheless
would
not
acknowledg
this
Hotchpotch
way
of
Worship
,
and
they
did
no
less
despise
the
Condescensions
than
the
Severities
of
the
Roman
Politie
.
But
God
was
resolved
that
the
Heathens
from
another
Principle
should
reject
the
Temples
which
the
Emperors
had
set
apart
to
Jesus
Christ
.
The
Priests
of
the
Idols
,
according
to
the
Relation
of
that
Heathen
Author
already
so
often
cited
,
declared
to
the
Emperor
Adrian
,
Ibid.
that
if
be
consecrated
those
Temples
built
for
the
use
and
Service
of
the
Christians
,
all
the
other
Temples
would
utterly
be
forsaken
,
and
all
the
World
would
embrace
the
Christian
Religion
.
Idolatry
it self
felt
such
a
victorious
force
and
energy
in
our
Religion
,
as
that
the
false
Gods
would
never
be
able
to
stand
up
against
it
,
and
of
it
justified
of
its
own
accord
the
truth
of
that
Saving
of
the
Apostle
,
2
Cor.
6.15
,
16.
what
Concord
hath
Christ
with
Belial
,
or
what
part
hath
he
that
believeth
with
an
Infidel
?
and
what
agreement
hath
the
Temple
of
God
with
Idols
.
Thus
by
the
Power
of
the
Cross
did
the
Heathen
Religion
,
confounded
by
it self
,
fall
to
ruin
:
and
the
Unity
of
G●d
was
so
established
,
that
at
length
Idolatry
was
at
no
great
distance
from
it
.
Macrob.
1.
Sat.
17
.
●
seq.
Apul.
de
Deo
Soc.
Aug.
de
Civ
.
4.
10
,
11.
It
said
that
the
divine
Nature
was
so
great
and
extensive
that
it
could
not
be
expressed
either
by
one
single
name
,
or
under
one
single
form
;
but
that
Jupiter
,
and
Mars
,
and
Juno
,
and
the
other
Gods
were
at
the
Bottom
but
one
and
the
same
God
,
whose
infinite
Vertues
were
explained
and
represented
by
so
many
differe
t
words
.
When
afterwards
they
were
driven
to
the
Impure
Histories
of
their
Gods
,
to
their
infamous
Genealogies
,
to
their
immodest
Loves
,
and
to
their
Feasts
and
Mysteries
which
were
built
upon
no
other
Foundation
,
than
those
prodigious
Fables
and
Romances
,
then
all
Religion
was
turned
in-Allegories
:
The
World
or
the
Sun
they
found
then
out
to
be
this
only
God
;
it
was
the
Stars
,
the
Air
,
the
Fire
,
the
Water
,
and
the
Earth
,
and
their
several
Conjunctions
that
were
hid
under
the
Names
of
the
Gods
,
and
in
their
Armours
.
A
weak
and
miserable
Refuge
;
for
besides
their
Fables
being
all
scandalous
,
and
all
their
Allegations
cold
and
forced
,
what
found
they
out
at
last
,
but
that
that
only
God
was
the
Universe
with
all
its
parts
,
so
that
the
bottom
of
Religion
was
Nature
,
and
always
the
Creature
adored
instead
of
the
Creator
?
O
〈…〉
.
C●●
.
li●
.
●
,
6
,
&c.
The
weak
excuses
of
Idolatry
,
tho'
drawn
from
the
Philosophy
of
the
Stoicks
,
yet
did
not
satisfy
and
please
enough
the
Philosophers
.
Celsus
and
Porphyry
sought
for
new
succours
in
the
Doctrines
of
Plato
and
Pythagoras
,
and
you
shall
see
how
they
conciliated
the
Unity
of
God
,
with
the
multiplicity
of
the
vulgar
Gods
.
That
was
,
they
said
,
Plat.
Conv.
Tim.
&c.
Porphyr
.
l.
2.
de
abstin
.
Apul.
de
Deo
Socr.
Aug.
de
Civ.
8.14
.
&
seq.
18.21
,
22.9.3.6
,
&c.
but
one
Soveraign
God
:
but
he
was
so
great
,
that
he
did
not
concern
himself
with
trivial
matters
.
Being
pleased
that
he
had
made
the
Heaven
and
the
Stars
,
he
had
not
at
all
given
his
assistance
to
the
making
of
this
lower
World
,
but
had
left
it
to
be
fashioned
by
its
secundary
causes
;
and
Man
,
tho'
born
to
know
and
to
confess
him
,
yet
because
he
was
Mortal
,
was
not
a
work
any
ways
becoming
or
worthy
his
hands
.
He
was
likewise
inaccessible
to
our
Nature
,
he
was
lodged
too
high
for
us
,
the
heavenly
Spirits
that
had
made
us
,
were
to
be
as
Mediators
to
him
for
us
,
and
therefore
were
we
to
worship
and
adore
them
.
It
is
not
worth
ones
while
to
refute
these
opinions
,
Aug.
Ep.
3.
ad
Volus
.
&c.
and
fanciful
dreamings
of
the
Platonists
;
which
indeed
do
fall
of
themselves
.
The
Mystery
of
Jesus
Christ
,
tore
them
up
by
the
roots
.
That
Mystery
taught
Men
,
that
God
,
who
had
made
them
after
his
own
Image
,
had
no
thoughts
of
despising
them
,
that
if
they
stood
in
need
of
a
Mediator
,
it
was
not
by
reason
of
their
Nature
,
which
God
had
made
like
unto
all
others
,
but
by
reason
of
their
Sin
,
of
which
they
themselves
were
the
only
Authors
:
but
since
their
Nature
had
not
put
them
at
a
very
●reat
distance
from
God
,
God
disdained
not
to
unite
himself
to
them
,
by
making
himself
Man
,
and
he
gave
unto
them
for
a
Mediator
,
not
those
Heavenly
Spirits
which
the
Philosophers
called
Demons
,
and
the
Scripture
Angels
;
but
a
Man
,
who
superadding
the
Power
of
a
God
to
our
infirm
Nature
,
made
himself
a
Soveraign
Remedy
for
all
our
weakness
.
But
if
the
Pride
of
the
Platonists
could
not
be
brought
down
to
the
Humiliations
of
the
Word
made
Flesh
,
might
they
not
at
least
be
brought
to
understand
that
Man
,
for
being
but
little
lower
than
the
Angels
,
was
as
capable
of
possessing
God
as
they
,
so
that
he
was
rather
their
Brother
than
their
Subject
,
and
therefore
he
ought
not
to
adore
them
,
but
to
adore
with
them
in
the
Spirit
of
Society
,
him
who
had
made
them
both
after
his
own
Image
and
resemblance
?
'T
was
then
not
only
too
mean
a
thing
,
but
too
ungrateful
for
Mankind
,
to
sacrifice
to
any
other
than
to
God
,
and
nothing
was
so
blind
as
Paganism
,
which
instead
of
reserving
Supream
Worship
to
it self
,
so
freely
gave
it
to
so
many
Demons
,
or
Idols
.
Here
it
was
that
Idolatry
,
which
seemed
to
be
at
a
full
Stand
,
did
entirely
discover
its
Weakness
.
Toward
the
end
of
the
Persecution
,
Porphyry
being
pressed
by
the
Christians
,
was
forced
to
confess
that
the
Sacrifice
was
not
the
Supream
Worship
;
and
do
but
mind
how
far
he
pushed
on
his
Extravagance
.
That
most
high
God
,
said
he
,
did
not
receive
Sacrifice
;
Porphyr
.
lib.
2.
de
abstinen
.
Aug.
de
Civ.
10.
for
whatsoever
has
matter
is
impure
to
him
,
and
cannot
be
offered
to
him
.
The
Word
it self
is
not
to
be
imployed
in
his
Worship
,
because
the
voice
is
a
thing
that
is
corporal
;
we
are
to
adore
him
in
silence
,
and
by
simple
thoughts
;
all
other
Worship
is
unworthy
of
so
high
a
Majesty
.
Thus
God
was
too
great
to
be
be
praised
.
It
was
a
Crime
to
express
,
as
well
as
we
are
able
,
what
we
think
of
his
Greatness
.
Sacrifice
,
tho'
it
be
only
a
way
of
declaring
our
absolute
dependance
on
,
and
an
acknowledgment
of
his
Soveraignty
,
yet
is
not
fit
to
be
paid
to
him
.
Porphyry
said
so
expresly
,
and
what
is
that
else
but
to
abolish
all
Religion
,
and
to
leave
him
wholly
without
Worship
whom
however
we
acknowledge
to
be
the
God
of
Gods
?
But
what
then
were
those
Sacrifices
which
the
Gentiles
offered
in
all
the
Temples
?
Porphyry
had
found
out
the
secret
of
them
:
There
were
,
Porphyr
.
2.
de
abstin
.
Lab.
aapud
Aug.
8.
de
Civ.
13.
says
he
,
impure
Spirits
,
Deceivers
,
Evil
doers
,
who
through
an
extravagant
Pride
would
needs
be
accounted
as
Gods
,
and
would
make
themselves
be
worshipped
by
men
.
It
was
convenient
to
gratifie
them
for
fear
they
should
do
us
any
hurt
.
Some
more
gay
and
jolly
,
were
wro●ght
upon
by
Spe●tacles
and
Plays
;
the
more
melancholy
and
reserved
Humours
of
others
were
pleased
with
fat
Odours
,
and
delighted
in
bloody
Sacrifices
.
What
does
it
signifie
to
refuse
these
Absurdities
?
there
was
so
much
that
the
Christians
gained
their
cause
.
This
was
certain
,
that
all
the
Gods
to
whom
the
Gentiles
offered
up
Sacrifices
,
were
Evil
Spirits
,
whose
Pride
attributed
the
Godhead
to
themselves
:
so
that
Idolatry
,
to
look
upon
it
in
it self
,
seemed
only
to
be
the
effect
of
a
brutish
Ignorance
;
but
to
come
up
to
the
Source
and
Original
of
it
,
it
was
a
work
brought
from
far
,
driven
on
to
the
last
Excesses
by
malicious
Spirits
.
'T
was
what
the
Christians
had
always
pretended
,
what
the
Gospel
had
taught
,
and
what
the
Psal●ist
so
truly
sang
in
these
words
,
Psal
96.5
.
for
all
the
Gods
of
the
Nations
are
Idols
,
but
the
Lord
made
in
Heavens
.
And
beh●ld
here
the
strange
blindness
of
Mankind
!
Idolatry
,
tho'
it
was
reduced
to
extremity
,
and
confounded
by
it self
,
yet
it
was
kept
up
in
the
World
.
It
was
only
to
cloath
it
with
some
probability
,
and
explain
it
in
words
which
carried
a
sound
with
them
that
charmed
the
ear
,
and
was
enough
to
captivate
the
mind
.
Porphyry
was
admired
.
Jamblicus
his
follower
was
esteemed
as
a
man
divine
,
because
he
had
the
art
of
wrapping
up
the
Sentiments
of
his
Master
in
terms
that
were
seemingly
very
mysterious
,
tho'
in
truth
they
were
of
no
weight
at
all
.
Julian
the
Apostate
,
as
cunning
as
he
was
,
was
taken
by
those
appearances
,
which
the
Heathens
themselves
relate
.
Enchantments
,
whether
true
or
false
,
which
the
Philosophers
boasted
of
,
their
ill-understood
Austerity
,
their
ridiculous
Abstinence
which
even
made
it
a
crime
to
eat
living
Creatures
,
Ennap
.
Maxim
.
Oribas
.
Chrysanth
.
Ep.
Jul.
ad
Jamb.
Am.
Marcell
.
l.
21
,
23
,
25.
their
superstitious
Purifications
,
in
a
word
,
their
Contemplation
which
evaporated
it self
in
vain
thoughts
and
Chim●ra's
,
and
their
words
as
little
weighty
as
they
seemed
pompous
and
swelling
,
put
the
cheat
upon
the
World
.
But
yet
I
do
not
speak
the
bottom
of
all
.
The
holiness
of
the
Christians
behaviour
,
the
contempt
of
the
Pleasures
that
it
commanded
,
and
what
is
yet
more
than
all
,
the
Humility
which
made
up
(
as
it
were
)
the
whole
of
the
Christian
Life
,
these
things
offended
Mankind
;
and
if
we
can
comprehend
it
,
Pride
,
Sensuality
,
and
Libertinism
were
the
only
Guards
and
Defences
of
Idolatry
.
The
Church
was
every
day
pulling
it
up
by
the
Roots
by
her
Doctrine
,
but
yet
more
by
her
Patience
.
Yet
those
wicked
Spirits
who
were
never
weary
of
deceiving
men
,
and
who
had
plunged
them
into
Idolatry
,
were
not
now
forgetful
of
their
Malice
.
They
started
up
those
Heresies
in
the
Church
which
you
have
heard
of
.
The
curious
and
inquisitive
men
,
and
by
that
means
vain
and
fickle
,
and
lovers
of
novelty
,
would
fain
get
to
themselves
a
name
among
the
faithful
,
and
could
not
be
contented
with
that
sober
and
temperate
Wisdom
which
the
Apostle
had
so
much
recommended
to
the
Christians
.
They
launched
too
deep
into
those
Mysteries
which
they
pretended
to
measure
out
to
our
weak
conceptions
:
New
Philosophers
that
mingled
Humane
Reasonings
with
Faith
,
and
undertook
to
lessen
the
difficulties
of
Christianity
,
being
able
to
digest
all
that
folly
which
the
World
found
in
the
Gospel
.
Thus
successively
,
and
with
a
kind
of
Method
,
were
all
the
Articles
of
our
Faith
assaulted
:
the
Creation
,
the
Law
of
Moses
a
necessary
Foundation
of
ours
,
the
Divinity
of
Jesus
Christ
,
his
Incarnation
,
his
Grace
,
his
Sacraments
,
in
short
every
thing
occasioned
matters
for
those
scandalous
Divisions
.
Orig.
lib.
5.
cont.
Cels
.
Celsus
and
others
reproached
us
for
them
.
Idolatry
seemed
to
ride
in
triumph
.
It
looked
on
Christianity
as
a
new
Sect
of
Philosophy
which
had
the
fate
of
all
others
,
and
like
them
dwindled
away
of
it self
into
several
other
Sects
.
The
Church
seemed
to
them
but
a
Humane
Work
that
was
ready
to
fall
of
it self
.
And
they
concluded
that
it
was
not
necessary
in
matters
of
Religion
to
refine
more
than
our
Ancestors
,
nor
to
attempt
to
change
the
World
.
In
this
Confusion
of
Sects
which
boasted
themselves
to
be
Christians
,
God
wanted
not
his
Church
.
He
knew
how
to
preserve
to
it
a
Character
of
Authority
which
Heresies
were
not
able
to
master
.
It
was
Catholick
and
Universal
:
it
continued
throughout
all
times
,
and
extended
it self
on
all
sides
.
Jer.
3.1
,
2
,
3
,
4.
Tertul.
de
Carn
.
Ch.
2.
de
praescrip.
20
,
21
,
32.
36.
It
was
Apostolick
,
the
Progress
,
Succession
,
the
Chair
of
Unity
,
and
Primitive
Authority
belonged
to
it
.
All
those
who
had
forsaken
it
,
first
had
acknowledged
it
,
and
could
not
efface
the
Character
of
their
Novelty
,
nor
that
of
their
Rebellion
.
The
Heathens
themselves
looked
on
it
as
that
which
was
the
Stem
,
the
whole
from
whence
all
the
parcels
were
detached
,
the
ever-living
Trunk
which
the
lo●●
off
Branches
however
left
entire
.
Celsus
,
who
reproached
the
Christians
for
their
divisions
into
so
many
Schismatical
Churches
which
he
saw
rise
up
,
yet
observed
one
Church
distinct
from
all
the
rest
,
and
always
stronger
,
which
he
also
called
for
that
reason
the
great
Church
.
There
are
some
,
Orig.
lib.
1.
says
he
,
among
the
Christians
who
do
not
acknowledge
the
Creator
,
nor
the
Traditions
of
the
Jews
,
meaning
the
Marcionites
,
but
,
goes
he
on
,
the
great
Church
receives
them
.
In
the
trouble
which
Paul
of
Samosata
stirred
up
,
the
Emperour
Aurelian
easily
knew
which
was
the
true
Christian
Church
,
to
which
belonged
the
House
of
the
Church
,
Euseb.
Hist.
Eccl.
l.
7.
c.
30.
either
because
it
was
the
place
of
Prayer
,
or
else
the
House
of
the
Bishop
.
He
adjudged
it
to
those
who
were
in
Communion
with
the
Bishops
of
Italy
,
and
that
of
Rome
,
because
he
always
saw
the
Gross
of
Christians
in
that
Communion
.
When
the
Emperour
Constance
embroyled
all
in
the
Church
,
the
Confusion
he
made
in
it
by
protecting
the
Arrians
,
could
not
keep
Ammianus
Marcellinus
,
as
much
a
Heathen
as
he
was
,
from
confessing
that
that
Emperour
strayed
out
of
the
right
way
of
the
Christian
Religion
,
Am.
Marcel
.
l.
21.
simple
and
particular
by
it self
,
both
in
his
Dogmata
and
Conduct
.
And
it
was
because
the
true
Church
had
a
Majesty
and
a
Right
,
which
the
Heresies
could
neither
imitate
,
nor
obscure
:
but
on
the
contrary
,
they
bore
testimony
to
the
Catholick
Church
,
tho'
at
the
same
time
they
never
thought
they
did
so
.
Constance
,
who
persecuted
St.
Athanasius
,
the
Defender
of
the
Ancient
Faith
,
ardently
desired
,
says
Ammianus
Marcellinus
,
Id.
lib.
15.
to
get
him
condemned
by
the
Authority
which
the
Bishop
of
Rome
had
over
the
others
.
By
seeking
to
support
himself
with
that
Authority
,
he
made
the
Heathens
themselves
sensible
of
what
was
wanting
to
his
Sect
,
and
honoured
the
Church
from
which
the
Arrians
had
departed
;
thus
the
Gentiles
themselves
acknowledged
the
Catholick
Church
.
If
any
one
asked
them
where
they
kept
their
Assemblies
,
and
who
were
their
Bishops
,
they
never
deceived
them
.
As
for
Heresies
,
whatsoever
they
made
,
they
could
never
get
rid
of
the
name
of
then
Authors
.
The
Sabellians
,
the
Paulianists
,
the
Arrians
,
the
Pelagians
,
and
the
rest
,
were
scandalized
in
vain
at
the
title
of
the
Faction
which
was
given
to
them
.
The
World
,
whatsoever
they
could
do
,
would
speak
naturally
,
and
designed
every
Sect
by
him
from
whom
it
first
sprung
.
As
for
the
great
Church
,
the
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
,
it
was
always
impossible
to
affix
any
other
Author
to
it
than
Jesus
Christ
himself
,
nor
to
assign
to
it
the
first
of
its
Pastors
without
going
up
as
high
as
to
the
very
Apostles
,
nor
to
give
it
any
other
name
than
what
it
had
before
taken
.
So
that
what
Hereticks
soever
were
made
,
they
could
not
conceal
it
from
the
Heathens
.
She
opened
to
them
her
Bosom
all
●he
World
over
;
and
they
ran
to
her
in
troops
.
Some
of
them
were
possibly
lost
in
the
by-Paths
,
but
the
Catholick
Church
was
the
great
way
wherein
entred
always
most
of
those
who
sought
after
Jesus
Christ
;
and
Experience
has
sufficiently
discovered
,
that
to
her
it
was
given
to
bring
in
the
fulness
of
the
Gentiles
.
Her
also
it
was
whom
the
unbelieving
Emperours
attacked
with
all
their
power
and
force
.
Orig.
cont.
Cels
.
7.
Just.
Apol.
2.
Origen
tells
us
that
few
of
the
Hereticks
were
sufferers
for
the
Faith
.
St.
Justin
,
more
ancient
than
he
,
hath
observed
that
the
Persecution
spared
the
Marcionites
,
and
the
other
Hereticks
.
The
Heathens
only
persecuted
that
Church
which
they
saw
spread
her self
over
the
face
of
the
whole
Earth
,
and
only
acknowledged
her self
for
the
Church
of
Jesus
Christ
.
What
matters
it
to
pull
off
some
of
the
Branches
?
her
good
Sap
was
not
lost
for
all
that
:
she
went
into
other
places
,
and
the
cutting
down
the
superfluous
Wood
served
but
to
make
the
Fruit
come
better
.
In
fine
,
if
we
consider
the
History
of
the
Church
,
we
shall
always
find
that
when
ever
one
Heresie
impaired
it
,
she
recovered
her
losses
,
both
by
enlarging
outwardly
,
and
increasing
inwardly
light
and
piety
,
whilst
she
beheld
in
some
distant
Corners
the
cut
off
Branches
to
dry
and
wither
.
The
work
of
man
was
perished
,
notwithstanding
the
power
of
Hell
to
support
it
;
the
work
of
God
has
continued
;
and
the
Church
hath
triumphed
over
Idolatry
,
and
all
Errours
whatsoever
.
THIS
Church
,
so
always
attacked
,
XIII
.
General
Reflections
on
the
Progress
of
Religion
,
and
the
relation
there
is
between
the
Books
of
the
Scripture
.
yet
never
overcome
,
is
a
perpetual
Miracle
,
and
a
clear
and
shining
Testimony
of
the
Immutability
of
the
Divine
Councils
.
In
the
midst
of
the
agitation
of
Humane
Affairs
she
still
supported
her self
with
an
invincible
force
,
so
that
by
an
uninterrupted
course
for
near
these
seventeen
hundred
years
,
do
we
see
her
come
up
even
to
Jesus
Christ
,
in
whom
she
hath
collected
the
Succession
of
the
ancient
People
,
and
was
found
reunited
to
the
Prophets
and
Patriarchs
.
And
so
many
astonishing
Miracles
which
the
Hebrews
of
old
saw
with
their
eyes
,
do
still
serve
at
this
day
to
confirm
our
Faith
.
That
great
God
who
wrought
them
for
a
Testimony
of
his
Unity
and
his
Almightiness
,
what
could
he
do
more
authentick
to
preserve
the
memory
of
them
,
than
to
leave
in
the
hands
of
so
great
a
People
the
Acts
which
punctually
attest
them
in
order
of
time
?
this
is
what
we
now
have
in
the
Books
of
the
Old
Testament
;
that
is
to
say
,
in
the
most
ancient
Books
that
are
in
the
World
,
in
those
Books
which
are
the
only
ones
of
Antiquity
,
where
the
knowledge
of
the
true
God
is
taught
,
and
his
service
ordained
;
in
those
Books
which
the
Jews
have
always
so
religiously
kept
.
'T
is
certain
that
they
were
the
only
People
who
originally
knew
God
the
Creator
of
Heaven
and
Earth
;
and
consequently
the
only
People
to
whom
the
Divine
Secrets
were
to
be
committed
.
They
also
kept
them
with
a
most
religious
care
.
Those
Books
which
the
Egyptians
and
the
other
People
called
Divine
,
are
lost
long
since
,
and
there
scarce
remains
so
much
as
any
confused
Remembrance
of
them
in
ancient
Histories
.
The
sacred
Books
of
the
Romans
,
wherein
Numa
the
Author
of
their
Religion
had
written
the
Mysteries
of
them
,
are
perished
even
by
the
hands
of
the
Romans
themselves
,
and
the
Senate
commanded
them
to
be
burnt
,
as
tending
to
the
overthrow
of
Religion
.
And
those
same
Romans
at
last
suffered
likewise
the
Books
of
the
Sibyls
,
Tit.
Liv.
li.
40.
c.
29.
Varr.
l.
de
Cult.
Deor
ap.
Aug.
de
Civ
.
12.
34.
to
be
destroyed
which
were
for
so
long
time
reverenced
by
them
as
Prophetical
,
and
wherein
they
would
make
the
World
believe
that
they
found
the
Decrees
of
the
Immortal
Gods
concerning
their
Empire
,
and
yet
notwithstanding
they
never
published
,
I
do
not
say
one
single
Volume
,
but
so
much
as
one
single
Oracle
.
It
has
been
only
the
Jews
who
have
had
the
Sacred
Scriptures
in
so
much
the
greater
Veneration
,
as
they
were
the
more
known
.
Of
all
the
ancient
People
,
these
alone
preserved
the
Primitive
Monuments
of
their
Religion
,
albeit
they
so
fully
gave
testimony
of
their
Infidelity
,
with
that
of
their
Ancestors
.
And
at
this
very
day
do
this
People
still
remain
upon
the
Earth
,
to
carry
into
all
Nations
where
they
are
dispersed
,
together
with
the
course
and
progress
of
their
Religion
,
the
Miracles
and
Predictions
which
render
it
immoveable
.
When
Jesus
Christ
was
come
,
and
sent
by
his
Father
to
accomplish
the
Promises
of
the
Law
,
he
confirmed
his
Mission
,
and
that
of
his
Disciples
by
new
Miracles
,
which
have
been
also
written
with
the
same
exactness
.
The
Acts
of
them
have
been
published
all
the
World
over
;
the
Circumstances
of
Time
,
Persons
,
and
Places
have
made
the
Examen
easie
to
all
that
have
been
careful
of
their
Salvation
.
The
World
was
informed
,
the
World
has
believed
,
and
if
we
have
but
ever
so
little
considered
the
ancient
Monuments
of
the
Church
,
we
must
avow
that
never
has
any
thing
been
determined
with
more
of
reflection
and
knowledge
.
But
as
to
the
Relation
which
the
Books
of
the
two
Testaments
have
to
one
another
,
there
is
one
difference
to
be
considered
,
that
is
,
that
the
Books
of
the
ancient
People
were
composed
at
divers
times
.
Some
are
the
times
of
Moses
;
others
those
of
Joshua
and
the
Judges
;
and
others
of
the
Kings
;
some
are
those
when
the
People
were
brought
out
of
Egypt
,
and
received
the
Law
;
others
those
when
they
obtained
the
promised
Land
;
and
others
those
when
they
were
re-established
by
visible
Miracles
.
To
convince
the
incredulity
of
a
People
who
were
wholly
devoted
to
their
Senses
,
God
took
a
long
extent
of
Ages
in
which
he
distributed
his
Miracles
and
his
Prophets
,
that
so
he
might
often
renew
the
sensible
Testimonies
by
which
he
attested
his
holy
Truths
.
In
the
New
Testament
he
tooks
another
conduct
.
He
would
no
more
reveal
any
thing
anew
to
his
Church
after
Jesus
Christ
.
In
him
was
perfection
and
fulness
;
and
all
the
Divine
Books
that
have
been
composed
in
the
New
Testament
,
were
made
in
the
times
of
the
Apostles
.
That
is
to
say
,
that
the
Testimony
of
Jesus
Christ
,
and
of
those
whom
Jesus
Christ
hath
been
pleased
to
choose
for
the
Witnesses
of
his
Resurrection
hath
been
sufficient
for
the
Christian
Church
.
All
that
has
come
since
has
edified
it
,
but
it
has
not
been
looked
upon
as
purely
inspired
by
God
,
but
what
the
Apostles
have
written
,
or
what
they
have
confirmed
by
their
Authority
.
But
in
that
difference
which
is
found
between
the
Books
of
the
two
Testaments
,
God
hath
always
observed
that
admirable
order
,
of
making
things
to
be
written
just
at
the
times
when
they
happened
,
or
at
least
when
the
memory
of
them
was
very
fresh
.
And
so
those
that
knew
them
,
wrote
them
:
those
that
knew
them
received
the
Books
which
bore
witness
of
them
:
and
both
the
one
and
the
other
have
left
them
to
their
Posterity
as
a
most
precious
and
invaluable
Inheritance
;
and
they
most
carefully
and
piously
have
preserved
them
.
And
thus
was
formed
the
Body
of
the
Holy
Scriptures
,
as
well
the
Old
as
the
New
Testament
:
Scriptures
,
which
from
their
Original
have
been
regarded
as
true
in
the
whole
,
as
given
by
God
himself
,
and
which
have
been
also
kept
with
that
great
Religion
,
that
it
was
thought
none
could
dare
to
alter
the
least
Letter
of
it
without
a
strange
Impiety
.
And
thus
it
was
that
they
came
down
to
us
,
always
holy
,
always
sacred
,
always
inviolable
;
the
one
kept
by
the
constant
Tradition
of
the
Jews
,
and
the
other
by
the
Tradition
of
the
Christians
,
so
much
the
more
certain
as
it
was
confirmed
by
the
Blood
and
Martyrdom
,
as
well
of
those
who
wrote
those
Divine
Books
,
as
of
them
that
received
'em
.
St.
Austin
and
the
other
Fathers
demand
upon
whose
Faith
we
attribute
the
profane
Books
to
certain
Times
and
Authors
.
Aug.
cont
.
Faust.
11.
2.
32.
21.
33.
6.
Every
one
readily
answers
,
that
the
Books
are
distinguished
by
the
different
Relations
they
have
to
the
Laws
,
Customs
,
and
Histories
of
a
certain
Time
,
by
the
Stile
it self
,
which
bears
impressed
the
Character
of
particular
Ages
and
Authors
;
and
more
than
all
that
,
Iren.
1.2.17
.
Tertul.
adv.
Marc.
4.
l.
4
,
5.
Aug.
de
utilit
.
ced.
3.
17.
cont.
Faust
.
Manich.
22.
79.
28.
4.
32.
33.
Cont.
adv.
leg
.
&
Porph.
1.
20.
&c.
by
the
publick
Faith
,
and
by
a
constant
Tradition
.
All
these
things
concur
to
the
establishment
of
the
Divine
Books
,
to
distinguish
the
Times
,
and
to
mark
out
the
Authors
of
them
;
and
the
more
Religion
there
was
in
preserving
them
entire
,
the
more
indisputable
is
the
Tradition
which
preserved
them
for
us
.
Thus
hat
it
been
always
acknowledged
,
not
only
by
the
Orthodox
,
but
also
by
Hereticks
,
and
even
by
Infidels
.
Moses
has
ever
passed
in
all
the
East
,
and
afterwards
in
all
the
World
,
for
the
Legislator
of
the
Jews
,
and
for
being
the
Author
of
those
Books
that
are
attributed
to
him
.
The
Samaritans
,
who
had
received
them
from
the
ten
separated
Tribes
,
have
as
religiously
kept
them
as
the
Jews
.
You
have
seen
their
Tradition
and
their
History
.
Two
People
so
opposite
took
them
not
one
from
the
other
,
but
both
received
them
from
their
Common
Original
in
the
Times
of
Solomon
and
David
.
The
ancient
Hebrew
Characters
,
which
the
Samaritans
still
retain
,
do
sufficiently
shew
that
they
have
not
followed
Esdras
,
who
changed
them
.
Thus
the
Pentateuch
of
the
Samaritans
,
and
that
of
the
Jews
,
are
two
compleat
Originals
,
independant
one
on
the
other
.
The
perfect
conformity
that
is
seen
in
the
substance
of
the
Texts
,
justifies
the
Sincerity
of
both
those
People
.
They
are
faithful
Witnesses
that
agree
without
understanding
one
another
,
or
to
speak
better
,
who
agree
together
notwithstanding
all
their
Enmities
,
V.
sup.
1.
part
.
p.
24
,
25
,
34
,
49
,
59
,
63
,
80
,
86
,
87.
and
which
only
Immemorial
Tradition
of
both
Parties
hath
united
in
the
same
mind
.
Those
therefore
who
say
,
tho'
without
any
reason
,
that
those
Books
being
lost
,
or
having
never
been
,
were
set
up
,
or
composed
a
new
,
or
altered
by
Esdras
;
besides
their
being
contradicted
by
Esdras
himself
,
as
may
very
well
be
observed
in
the
course
of
his
History
,
are
likewise
so
by
the
Pentateuch
,
which
is
even
now
at
this
day
to
be
seen
in
the
hands
of
the
Samaritans
,
so
as
it
had
been
read
in
the
first
Agas
by
Eusebius
of
Cesaria
,
St.
Jerome
,
and
the
other
Ecclesiastical
Author
;
so
as
those
People
had
kept
it
in
their
Original
:
and
a
Sect
so
weak
as
that
seems
not
to
continue
so
long
,
but
to
bear
this
Testimony
to
the
Antiquity
of
Moses
.
The
Authors
that
wrote
the
four
Evangelists
received
no
less
assured
Testimony
from
the
unanimous
consent
of
the
Faithful
,
the
Heathens
,
and
the
Hereticks
.
That
great
Number
of
various
People
who
received
and
translated
those
Divine
Books
as
soon
as
they
were
made
,
agree
in
their
date
and
in
their
Authors
.
The
Heathens
have
not
contradicted
this
Tradition
.
Nor
Colsus
,
who
attacked
those
Sacred
Books
even
in
the
first
beginning
of
Christianity
;
nor
Julian
the
Apostate
,
tho'
he
was
neither
ignorant
of
any
thing
,
nor
omitted
any
thing
that
might
descredit
them
;
nor
has
any
other
Heathen
ever
suspected
them
to
be
supposititious
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
they
have
all
given
them
the
same
Authors
as
the
Christians
.
The
Hereticks
,
although
they
were
confounded
by
the
Authority
of
those
Books
,
yet
durst
not
say
that
they
were
not
of
the
Disciples
of
our
Lord
.
Nay
some
of
those
Hereticks
saw
the
beginnings
of
the
Church
,
and
before
whose
eyes
were
written
the
Books
of
the
Gospel
.
So
that
fraud
,
if
there
could
possibly
be
any
,
would
have
appeared
too
near
to
have
been
success●ul
.
'T
is
true
,
after
the
time
of
the
Apostles
,
and
when
the
Church
was
already
spread
over
the
face
of
the
Earth
,
Marcion
and
Mannes
always
the
most
rash
,
and
the
most
ignorant
of
all
the
Hereticks
,
notwithstanding
the
Tradition
coming
from
the
Apostles
,
co●tinued
by
their
Disciples
,
and
by
the
Bishops
to
whom
they
had
left
their
Chair
and
the
Conduct
of
the
People
,
and
unanimously
received
by
all
the
Christian
Church
,
were
so
bold
as
to
say
that
there
Evangelists
were
supposititious
,
and
that
that
of
St.
Luke
,
which
they
preferred
to
all
the
others
,
they
knew
not
why
since
it
came
by
no
other
way
,
had
been
falsified
.
But
what
proofs
gave
they
of
this
?
nothing
but
meer
Visions
,
no
positive
Matters
of
Fact
.
All
the
reason
they
gave
was
,
that
what
was
contrary
to
their
Sentiments
,
must
necessarily
have
been
invented
by
others
than
by
the
Apostles
,
and
,
for
all
their
proof
,
they
alledged
the
very
Opinions
which
were
in
Controversie
:
Opinions
otherwise
so
extravagant
,
and
so
manifestly
mad
,
that
it
is
not
to
be
imagined
how
they
could
ever
enter
into
the
mind
of
man
to
conceive
.
But
certainly
to
accuse
the
Sincerity
of
the
Church
,
one
must
have
in
ones
hands
Originals
quite
different
from
those
of
hers
,
or
some
demonstrative
proof
.
But
they
and
their
Disciples
being
called
upon
to
produce
some
,
they
are
struck
dumb
,
and
have
left
by
their
Silence
an
undoubted
proof
,
that
in
the
second
Age
of
Christianity
in
which
they
wrote
,
there
was
not
only
an
Index
and
manifest
signification
of
Falsity
in
them
,
Iren.
Tertul.
Aug.
loc.
cit
.
but
there
was
not
the
least
Conjecture
that
could
be
opposed
to
the
Tradition
of
the
Church
.
What
shall
I
say
of
the
Consent
and
Harmony
that
is
to
be
found
in
the
Books
of
the
Scripture
,
and
of
that
admirable
Testimony
which
all
the
Times
of
the
People
of
God
gave
one
to
the
other
?
The
Times
of
the
Second
Temple
presuppose
those
of
the
First
,
and
carry
us
back
to
Solomon
.
Peace
was
only
established
by
Combats
and
Fightings
,
and
the
Conquests
of
God's
People
return
us
to
the
Times
of
the
Judges
,
to
Joshuah
,
and
to
the
Children
of
Israel's
coming
out
of
Egypt
.
In
reflecting
upon
an
entire
People's
coming
out
of
a
Kingdom
where
they
were
Strangers
,
we
shall
remember
how
they
got
in
thither
.
The
twelve
Patriarchs
appeared
immediately
,
and
a
People
that
were
never
look'd
upon
but
as
one
single
Family
,
leads
us
naturally
up
to
Abraham
,
who
was
the
Main-stock
of
it
.
Were
those
People
more
wise
,
and
less
addicted
to
Idolatry
after
their
return
out
of
Babylon
?
It
was
the
natural
effect
of
a
severe
Chastisement
,
which
their
own
past
Offences
had
drawn
upon
them
.
If
that
People
boasted
that
they
had
several
Ages
seen
Miracles
which
never
other
People
had
seen
,
they
might
also
boast
that
they
had
had
the
knowledge
of
God
which
no
other
People
had
.
What
would
any
have
Circumcision
,
the
Feast
of
Tabernacles
,
the
Passover
,
and
the
other
celebrated
Feasts
in
the
Nation
Time
out
of
mind
to
signifie
,
if
not
the
things
we
find
taken
notice
of
in
the
Books
of
Moses
?
that
a
People
distinguished
from
all
others
,
by
a
Religion
,
and
by
a
Carriage
so
very
peculiar
,
who
had
kept
from
its
Original
upon
the
Foundation
of
Creation
,
and
upon
the
Faith
of
Providence
,
a
Doctrine
so
followed
and
elevated
,
a
so
lively
Remembrance
of
a
long
Succession
of
Facts
so
necessarily
chained
together
,
Ceremonies
so
regulated
,
and
Customs
so
universal
,
should
be
without
a
History
to
recount
their
Origine
,
and
without
a
Law
to
prescribe
Customs
to
them
for
a
thousand
years
whilst
it
continued
in
that
Estate
,
and
that
Esdras
should
all
on
the
sudden
begin
to
give
them
under
the
Name
of
Moses
,
with
a
History
of
their
Antiquities
,
the
Law
that
should
form
their
Manners
,
when
that
People
who
were
then
made
Captives
beheld
their
antient
Monarchie
utterly
thrown
down
;
what
more
incredible
Romance
could
any
one
ever
invent
?
And
is
it
possible
for
any
one
to
give
Credit
to
it
,
with
joyning
at
the
same
time
Ignorance
to
Blasphemy
?
To
lose
such
a
Law
,
after
one
has
received
it
,
either
a
People
ought
to
be
quite
exterminated
,
or
else
,
through
divers
Changes
,
be
brought
to
such
a
pass
that
they
have
nothing
but
a
confused
Idea
of
their
Original
,
Religion
,
and
Customs
.
If
that
Misery
happened
to
the
Jews
,
and
that
the
Law
so
well
known
under
Zedekiah
should
be
totally
lost
sixty
Years
after
,
notwithstanding
all
the
industrious
Care
of
Ezekiel
,
Jeremiah
,
Baruch
,
and
Daniel
,
without
reckoning
up
the
rest
,
and
in
the
time
too
when
this
Law
had
its
Martyrs
,
as
the
Persecution
of
Dan●el
and
the
three
Children
do
plainly
demonstrate
;
If
,
I
say
,
that
holy
Law
was
lost
in
so
short
a
time
,
and
was
so
profoundly
forgot
till
Esdras
was
permitted
to
re-establish
it
according
to
his
own
Fancy
,
that
was
not
the
only
Book
which
ought
to
be
made
them
:
For
he
ought
at
the
same
time
to
compose
all
the
Prophets
both
old
and
new
,
that
is
to
say
,
those
who
had
written
both
before
and
during
the
Captivity
;
those
that
the
People
had
seen
write
,
as
well
as
those
which
they
very
well
remembred
;
not
only
the
Prophets
,
but
also
the
Books
of
Solomon
,
and
the
Psalms
of
Dav●d
,
and
all
the
Books
of
History
,
since
,
in
that
whole
History
there
can
scarce
be
found
one
single
considerable
matter
of
Fact
,
and
in
all
those
other
Books
so
much
as
one
Chapter
,
which
being
taken
out
of
the
Books
of
Moses
,
such
as
we
have
'em
,
can
subsist
one
Moment
.
Everything
there
speaks
of
Moses
,
every
thing
there
is
sounded
upon
Moses
;
and
indeed
every
thing
ought
to
be
so
,
for
that
Moses
and
his
Law
,
and
the
History
which
he
wrote
was
effectually
in
the
Jews
all
the
Foundation
both
of
their
publick
and
private
Conduct
.
Indeed
it
was
a
very
marvellous
Enterprise
in
Esdras
,
and
very
novel
in
the
World
,
to
make
at
the
same
time
so
many
Men
to
speak
with
Moses
of
a
different
Character
and
Stile
,
and
yet
every
one
in
a
manner
uniform
,
and
always
like
to
it self
:
And
on
a
sudden
to
make
so
great
and
entire
a
People
,
(
as
they
were
)
to
believe
that
those
were
the
antient
Books
which
they
had
always
had
in
Reverence
,
and
the
new
which
they
had
seen
made
,
as
if
they
had
never
heard
any
thing
spoke
of
,
and
that
the
Knowledg
of
the
present
time
,
as
well
as
that
of
the
time
past
,
was
utterly
defaced
.
Such
are
the
Prodigies
we
must
believe
,
if
we
will
disbelieve
the
Miracles
of
the
Almighty
,
and
refuse
to
receive
the
Testimony
,
by
which
it
was
evident
that
they
had
told
so
great
a
People
,
they
had
seen
them
with
their
Eyes
.
But
if
that
People
were
returned
from
Babylon
unto
the
Land
of
their
Fathers
,
so
new
and
so
ignorant
that
they
could
scarce
remember
they
had
ever
been
,
so
that
without
the
least
Examination
they
had
received
all
that
Esdras
was
pleased
to
give
them
:
How
then
is
it
that
we
see
in
the
Book
which
Esdras
wrote
,
1
Esdr.
3.7.9
.
2
Esdr.
5.8.9.12
,
13.
and
in
that
of
Nehemiah
his
Contemporary
,
whatsoever
was
there
said
of
the
divine
Books
?
With
what
Front
durst
Esdras
and
Nehemiah
speak
of
the
Law
of
Moses
in
so
many
places
,
and
that
publickly
,
as
of
a
thing
known
to
all
the
World
,
and
which
all
the
World
had
in
their
Hands
?
How
were
all
the
People
seen
to
act
naturally
in
Obedience
to
that
Law
,
as
having
had
it
always
present
with
them
?
But
how
was
it
said
at
the
same
time
,
and
at
the
Peoples
Return
,
that
all
that
People
admired
the
Accomplishment
of
the
Oracle
of
Jeremiah
concerning
the
seventy
Weeks
Captivity
?
That
Jeremiah
which
Esdras
had
been
forging
with
all
the
other
Prophets
,
how
had
he
on
a
sudden
found
Credit
?
By
what
new
Artifice
were
they
able
to
perswade
a
whole
Nation
,
even
the
old
Men
who
had
seen
that
Prophet
,
and
had
always
looked
for
that
miraculous
Deliverance
which
he
had
foretold
them
of
:
Esdras
and
Nehemiah
could
not
have
written
the
History
of
their
Time
;
some
other
must
have
done
it
in
their
Name
,
and
those
who
have
made
all
the
other
Books
of
the
old
Testament
would
have
been
so
esteemed
by
Posterity
,
that
the
other
Falsifyers
would
have
gained
little
Credit
to
their
Imposture
.
No
doubt
but
they
would
have
been
ashamed
of
so
many
Extravagancies
,
and
instead
of
saying
that
Esdras
had
of
a
sudden
brought
to
light
so
many
Books
so
different
one
from
the
other
,
by
the
Characters
both
of
Stile
and
Time
,
one
must
affirm
that
he
might
have
inserted
into
them
the
Miracles
and
Predictions
which
made
them
to
pass
for
Divine
:
An
Error
more
gross
still
than
the
former
,
since
that
those
Miracles
and
those
Predictions
are
so
interspersed
in
all
those
Books
,
so
often
inculcated
and
repeated
,
with
such
different
turns
,
and
so
great
a
variety
of
powerful
Figures
;
in
a
word
,
they
have
so
constituted
the
whole
Body
of
them
,
that
if
we
have
ever
but
so
much
as
opened
those
holy
Books
,
we
must
see
,
that
it
was
a
great
deal
more
easy
perfectly
to
make
a
new
Model
of
them
,
than
to
insert
in
them
those
things
which
the
Incredulous
are
so
much
puzled
to
find
there
.
And
tho'
it
should
be
granted
them
whatsoever
they
ask
,
yet
the
miraculous
and
divine
Parts
are
so
much
the
Foundation
of
those
Books
,
that
they
must
be
yet
acknowledged
whatsoever
Aversion
any
may
have
to
them
.
And
admit
that
Esdras
might
have
added
afterwards
the
Predictions
of
those
things
that
had
already
happened
in
his
time
;
yet
those
which
were
fulfilled
since
,
which
you
have
seen
in
so
great
a
number
,
who
should
superadd
them
?
God
,
it
is
possible
,
might
have
bestowed
on
Esdras
the
gift
of
Prophecy
,
that
so
the
Imposture
of
Esdras
might
seem
the
more
probable
;
and
they
might
rather
have
a
false
one
to
be
a
Prophet
than
Isaiah
,
or
Jeremiah
,
or
Daniel
:
Or
else
every
Age
might
have
had
a
prosperous
Counterfeit
,
who
might
impose
upon
the
Faith
of
a
whole
Nation
;
and
that
new
Impostors
,
thro'
an
admirable
Zeal
of
Religion
,
might
have
continually
been
adding
to
the
divine
Books
,
after
that
the
Canon
might
have
been
closed
,
that
they
might
be
spread
abroad
with
the
Jews
over
all
the
Earth
,
and
translated
into
so
many
strange
Languages
.
Would
not
this
have
been
(
out
of
eagerness
of
Desire
to
establish
the
Religion
)
the
way
utterly
to
destroy
it
?
Would
a
whole
Nation
so
easily
suffer
a
Change
of
what
they
verily
believed
to
be
Divine
,
whether
thro'
Conviction
of
Reason
,
or
thro'
the
power
of
Error
.
Could
any
one
hope
to
persuade
Christians
,
nay
or
Turks
,
to
add
but
one
single
Chapter
,
either
to
the
Gospel
,
or
to
the
Alcoran
?
But
perhaps
the
Jews
might
be
more
docile
than
other
People
,
or
not
so
Religious
as
to
preserve
their
holy
Books
?
What
Monsters
of
Opinions
must
come
into
their
Minds
,
to
make
then
willing
to
shake
off
the
Yoke
of
divine
Authority
,
and
not
to
regulate
their
Sentiments
,
no
more
than
their
Manners
,
but
by
their
distorted
Reason
?
Let
none
say
that
the
discussion
of
these
Matters
is
perplexing
and
troublesom
:
For
if
it
should
be
so
,
they
must
either
lay
the
Charge
of
it
on
the
Authority
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Tradition
of
so
many
Ages
,
or
else
push
on
the
Examination
to
the
utmost
Extremity
,
and
never
believe
they
can
be
rid
of
it
,
but
say
they
require
still
more
time
than
will
be
given
to
their
Salvation
.
But
certainly
,
not
to
turn
over
the
Books
of
both
the
Testaments
with
an
endless
Labour
,
we
need
only
read
the
Book
of
Psalms
,
where
are
collected
so
many
antient
Songs
of
Gods
People
,
to
see
there
in
the
most
divine
Poetry
that
ever
was
,
the
immortal
Monuments
of
the
History
of
Moses
,
of
that
of
the
Judges
and
Kings
,
imprinted
by
Song
and
Measure
in
Men's
Minds
.
And
for
the
new
Testament
:
The
bare
Epistles
of
St.
Paul
so
Lively
,
and
Original
,
so
strong
as
to
time
both
of
the
Affairs
and
Motions
which
then
were
,
and
in
short
,
of
so
pointing
a
Character
;
those
Epistles
,
I
say
,
received
by
the
Churches
to
which
they
were
addressed
,
and
from
thence
communicated
to
other
Churches
,
will
be
sufficient
to
convince
all
honest
Minds
,
that
every
thing
in
the
Scriptures
which
the
Apostles
have
left
us
,
is
according
to
the
Original
.
So
likewise
do
they
support
one
another
with
an
invincible
Force
.
The
Acts
of
the
Apostles
are
but
a
continuation
of
the
Gospel
,
their
Epistles
suppose
it
necessary
;
but
that
all
may
agree
together
,
both
the
Acts
,
and
the
Epistles
,
and
Gospels
,
do
every
where
own
the
antient
Books
of
the
Jews
.
St.
Paul
and
the
other
Apostles
are
continually
alledging
what
Moses
hath
said
,
Act.
3.22.7.31
,
32
,
&c.
Rom.
10.5.19
.
what
the
Prophets
have
said
and
writ
after
Moses
,
Jesus
Christ
calls
to
witness
the
Law
of
Moses
,
the
Prophets
,
and
the
Psalms
,
as
Witnesses
who
all
depose
the
same
Truth
.
When
he
hath
a
mind
to
explain
his
Mysteries
,
Ibid.
27.
John
5.46
,
47.
he
begins
at
Moses
and
all
the
Prophets
,
and
when
he
tells
the
Jews
that
Moses
wrote
of
him
,
he
lays
down
for
a
Foundation
what
was
most
certainly
believed
among
them
,
and
brings
them
back
to
the
very
Spring
Head
of
their
own
Traditions
.
But
however
we
will
see
what
can
be
opposed
to
this
so
acknowledged
an
Authority
,
and
to
the
Consent
of
so
many
Ages
:
For
since
in
our
days
Men
have
been
so
presumptuous
and
daring
as
to
print
in
all
sort
of
Languages
Books
against
the
Scriptures
,
we
ought
not
to
dissemble
or
conceal
what
they
alledge
for
the
decrying
its
Antiquities
.
Therefore
what
say
they
to
justify
the
Pentateuch's
being
supposititious
,
and
what
can
be
objected
to
a
Tradition
of
three
thousand
Years
standing
,
upheld
by
its
own
Power
,
and
by
the
course
of
things
?
Nothing
of
Consequence
,
nothing
that
is
positive
,
nothing
that
is
of
weight
and
substance
.
Some
little
Chicaneries
and
Quarrels
they
have
at
Numbers
,
Places
,
and
Names
;
and
such
Observations
,
that
in
all
other
matters
are
reckoned
at
most
but
as
vain
Curiosities
uncapable
of
reaching
the
stress
of
the
Case
,
are
here
alledge
to
us
by
way
of
Decision
of
an
Affair
,
the
most
serious
that
ever
was
.
There
are
,
say
they
,
Difficulties
in
the
History
of
the
Scripture
.
No
Question
to
be
made
on
't
,
which
yet
there
would
not
be
,
we●e
the
Books
less
antient
,
or
had
they
been
supposititious
,
and
made
(
as
they
are
so
bold
to
say
)
by
a
cunning
and
industrious
Man
:
If
they
had
not
been
so
Religious
as
to
give
it
us
as
they
found
it
,
but
had
taken
the
liberty
to
correct
it
where
it
did
not
please
them
.
There
are
Difficulties
which
arise
by
length
of
time
,
when
places
have
changed
their
Name
or
Condition
;
when
Dates
are
forgot
;
when
Genealogies
are
no
further
known
;
when
there
is
no
remedy
for
the
Faults
which
a
Copy
,
tho'
never
so
little
mistaken
,
so
easily
introduces
in
such
things
,
or
that
matters
of
Fact
,
which
have
slipt
out
of
Mens
Memories
,
do
leave
a
Darkness
upon
some
part
of
the
History
.
But
then
is
this
Obscurity
in
the
Issue
it self
,
or
in
the
stress
of
this
Affair
?
By
no
means
:
All
there
is
followed
;
and
that
which
is
obscure
serves
only
to
let
us
see
a
more
venerable
Antiquity
in
those
holy
Books
.
But
there
are
Alterations
in
the
Text
:
The
ancient
Versions
do
not
agree
together
;
the
Hebrew
in
several
Places
is
different
from
it self
;
and
the
Text
of
the
Samaritanes
,
beside
the
Word
which
they
accuse
them
of
for
changing
it
expresly
in
favor
of
the
Temple
of
Gerizim
,
differs
also
in
many
other
places
from
that
of
the
Jews
.
And
from
thence
what
do
they
conclude
?
That
the
Jews
,
or
else
Esdras
,
had
contrived
the
Pentateuch
at
the
return
of
the
Captivity
?
'T
is
just
the
contrary
that
they
should
conclude
.
The
Differences
of
the
Samaritane
serve
only
to
confirm
what
we
have
already
established
,
that
their
Text
is
independant
from
that
of
the
Jews
.
So
far
can
we
be
from
imagining
that
those
Schismaticks
took
any
thing
from
the
Jews
and
Esdras
,
that
we
have
seen
exactly
to
the
contrary
,
that
it
was
in
spight
to
the
Jews
and
Esdras
,
and
in
hatred
of
both
the
first
and
the
second
Temple
that
they
invented
their
Chimera
of
Gerizim
.
V.
sup.
1.
p.
49.
&
Seq.
57.
63.
Who
therefore
does
not
see
it
plain
,
that
they
would
rather
have
accused
the
Imposhires
of
the
Jews
than
followed
them
?
Those
Rebels
who
scorn'd
both
Esdras
and
all
the
Prophets
of
the
Jews
,
with
their
Temple
,
and
Solomon
that
built
it
,
as
well
as
David
who
had
assigned
the
place
of
it
:
what
did
they
regard
in
their
Pentateuch
,
if
not
an
Antiquity
superior
,
not
only
to
that
of
Esdras
and
the
Prophets
,
but
also
to
that
of
Solomon
and
David
;
in
a
word
,
the
Antiquity
of
Moses
,
wherein
they
both
agreed
?
How
indisputable
then
is
Moses
his
Authority
,
and
that
of
the
Pentateuch
,
that
all
the
Objections
tend
only
to
the
affirmation
of
it
.
But
then
from
whence
come
those
varieties
of
Texts
and
Versions
?
From
whence
indeed
,
unless
from
the
Antiquity
of
the
Book
it self
which
hath
gone
thro'
the
Hands
of
so
many
Transcribes
for
so
many
Ages
,
that
the
Language
in
which
it
was
written
is
almost
now
worn
out
?
But
let
us
leave
these
vain
Disputes
,
and
in
one
word
pluck
up
the
Difficulty
by
the
Roots
.
Let
any
one
say
if
it
be
not
evident
,
that
in
all
the
Versions
,
and
Texts
that
are
,
there
are
still
to
be
found
the
same
Laws
,
the
same
Miracles
,
the
same
Predictions
,
the
same
train
of
History
,
the
same
Body
of
Doctrine
,
and
in
short
the
same
Substance
.
Wherein
then
after
all
this
do
the
varieties
of
Texts
hurt
?
What
do
we
need
further
than
this
unalterable
Fond
of
the
sacred
Books
,
and
what
can
we
demand
more
of
the
divine
Providence
?
And
as
for
the
Versions
,
is
that
a
sign
of
Forgery
or
Novelty
,
that
the
Language
of
the
Scriptures
is
so
antient
that
the
Delicacies
of
it
now
are
lost
,
and
we
find
our selves
puzled
to
give
it
all
its
Elegance
,
and
to
express
it
in
its
full
sence
and
Power
of
meaning
?
Is
not
that
rather
a
Proof
of
its
greater
antiquity
?
and
if
one
would
stand
upon
little
trifling
matters
,
let
any
one
tell
me
,
if
in
those
several
places
wherein
they
have
found
themselves
perplexed
,
any
one
of
them
has
been
setled
by
reason
or
by
conjecture
.
We
have
followed
the
Faith
of
Examples
;
and
as
tradition
never
permitted
the
sound
Doctrine
to
be
altered
,
so
we
thought
that
the
other
faults
,
it
there
were
any
,
served
only
to
prove
that
none
hath
innovated
any
thing
here
by
the
dictate
of
their
own
Spirit
.
But
now
here
is
at
last
the
main
stress
of
the
Objection
.
Are
there
not
some
things
added
in
Moses's
Text
,
and
how
comes
it
to
pass
,
that
we
find
his
Death
at
the
end
of
the
Book
that
is
attributed
to
him
?
What
Marvel
is
this
?
that
those
who
continued
his
History
,
should
have
added
his
happy
end
to
the
rest
of
his
Actions
,
and
so
to
make
one
and
the
same
Body
of
the
whole
?
for
the
other
additions
let
us
see
what
they
are
.
Is
there
any
new
Law
,
or
any
new
Ceremony
,
any
Dogma
,
any
Miracle
,
or
any
Prediction
?
they
have
not
so
much
as
dreamt
of
any
such
thing
,
there
is
not
the
least
suspition
of
it
,
nor
the
least
Sign
:
That
had
been
to
add
to
the
work
of
God
:
the
Law
had
forbid
it
,
and
the
scandal
it
would
have
occasioned
,
would
have
been
very
horrible
.
What
then
?
Deut.
4.12.12.5
.
supra
2.
part
.
p.
220.
why
they
may
have
continued
,
perhaps
,
a
Genealogy
that
he
had
begun
,
or
possibly
may
have
explained
the
name
of
a
Town
changed
by
time
,
upon
occasion
of
the
Manna
,
wherewith
the
People
were
fed
for
forty
Years
;
they
may
have
particularized
the
time
when
that
Heavenly
Nourishment
ceased
,
and
that
Fact
written
since
in
another
Book
shall
be
made
a
Remark
,
Jos.
5.12
.
Exod.
16.35
.
upon
that
of
Moses
,
as
a
manifest
and
publick
Fact
of
which
all
the
People
were
Witnesses
;
and
four
or
five
Remarks
of
this
Nature
made
by
Josuah
,
or
Samuel
,
or
some
other
Prophet
of
a
like
Antiquity
;
because
they
had
only
regard
to
notorious
Facts
,
and
where
there
was
apparently
no
difficulty
,
may
have
naturally
past
into
the
Text
,
and
the
same
tradition
may
have
brought
them
down
to
us
with
all
the
rest
;
shall
presently
all
be
lost
?
Shall
Esdras
be
accused
,
thro'
the
Samaritane
,
where
those
Remarks
are
found
?
shew
us
,
that
they
have
an
Antiquity
not
only
above
Esdras
,
but
above
the
Schism
of
the
ten
Tribes
.
It
matters
not
,
all
must
fall
upon
Esdras
.
If
those
remarks
came
higher
,
the
Pentateuch
would
be
then
more
antient
than
it
ought
;
and
we
could
not
pay
reverence
enough
to
the
antiquity
of
a
Book
,
the
very
Notes
whereof
would
be
of
so
great
an
Age.
Esdras
therefore
may
have
done
all
;
Esdras
may
have
forgot
when
he
would
make
Moses
to
speak
,
and
may
have
made
him
to
write
so
grossly
as
you
see
,
what
things
did
happen
after
his
time
.
Shall
a
whole
work
be
convicted
of
forgery
by
this
only
place
?
the
Authority
of
so
many
Ages
,
and
the
publick
Faith
will
then
be
of
no
further
stead
to
him
:
as
if
on
the
contrary
we
did
not
see
that
those
remarks
which
they
so
much
boast
of
,
are
a
new
proof
of
Sincerity
and
Integrity
,
not
only
in
those
that
made
them
,
but
also
in
those
that
transcribed
them
.
Has
there
ever
Judgment
passed
on
the
authority
,
I
do
not
say
of
a
Divine
Book
,
but
of
any
Book
whatsoever
,
upon
such
slight
and
trivial
reasons
?
But
it
seems
the
Scripture
is
a
Book
that
is
an
Enemy
to
Mankind
;
it
would
oblige
Men
to
submit
their
Minds
to
God
,
to
suppress
their
disorderly
passions
:
but
Man
is
bent
upon
his
own
destruction
,
and
let
the
reward
be
what
it
will
,
he
will
make
himself
a
Sacrifice
to
Libertinism
.
Now
can
you
believe
that
impiety
did
not
lead
them
without
any
necessity
in
the
World
into
all
these
Absurdities
you
have
seen
?
if
against
the
testimony
of
Mankind
,
and
against
all
the
Rules
of
good
Sence
,
it
strives
to
take
away
from
the
Pentateuch
and
the
Prophecies
,
their
constantly
avowed
Authors
,
&
to
dispute
their
dates
with
them
.
For
the
dates
are
all
in
all
as
to
this
matter
,
for
two
reasons
;
First
,
because
Books
that
were
full
of
so
many
miraculous
deeds
,
which
are
seen
in
them
,
attended
with
the
most
particular
Circumstances
,
and
advanced
not
only
as
publick
,
but
as
present
,
if
they
had
been
capable
of
being
false
;
would
have
carried
their
own
Condemnation
with
them
;
and
instead
of
keeping
themselves
up
by
their
own
weight
,
they
wou●d
long
ago
have
fell
of
themselves
.
Secondly
,
because
their
dates
being
once
fixed
,
we
can
no
more
efface
the
Infallible
mark
of
divine
Inspiration
,
which
they
bear
impressed
in
the
great
number
,
and
the
long
course
of
memorable
Predictions
which
we
find
them
filled
withal
.
'T
is
to
shift
off
these
Miracles
and
these
Predictions
that
the
wicked
have
run
themselves
into
all
these
Absurdities
that
have
surprized
you
.
But
let
them
not
think
they
shall
escape
God
.
He
hath
reserved
for
his
Scriptures
such
a
mark
of
Divinity
,
as
can
never
suffer
any
prejudice
.
'T
is
the
relation
there
is
between
the
two
Testaments
.
They
do
not
dispute
at
least
that
all
the
old
Testament
was
written
before
the
new
;
here
there
is
no
new
Esdras
which
can
perswade
the
Jews
to
invent
,
or
to
falsify
their
Scripture
in
favour
of
the
Christians
,
whom
they
Persecuted
.
There
needs
no
more
.
By
the
relation
of
the
two
Testaments
we
prove
that
both
are
Divine
.
They
have
both
the
same
design
,
and
the
same
Consequence
.
The
one
prepares
the
way
to
that
Perfection
which
the
other
shews
openly
to
all
the
World
;
the
one
lays
the
Foundation
,
the
other
finishes
the
Building
;
in
a
word
,
the
one
foretells
what
the
other
shews
us
accomplished
.
Thus
all
the
times
are
united
together
,
and
the
eternal
design
of
divine
Providence
is
revealed
to
us
.
The
tradition
of
the
Jews
,
and
that
of
the
Christians
make
together
but
one
and
the
same
Progress
of
Religion
;
and
the
Scriptures
of
both
Testaments
,
are
but
one
and
the
same
Body
,
and
one
and
the
same
Book
.
And
because
the
discussion
of
the
particular
Predictions
,
tho'
in
it self
it
be
full
of
Light
,
depends
on
many
Deeds
,
which
all
the
World
cannot
equally
understand
;
God
hath
therefore
chosen
some
of
them
,
which
he
hath
made
plain
to
the
most
Ignorant
.
Those
illustrious
,
those
bright
and
conspicuous
Facts
,
of
which
all
the
World
is
a
witness
,
are
those
Facts
which
I
have
here
endeavoured
to
make
your
Highness
comprehend
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
desolation
of
the
Jews
,
and
the
Conversion
of
the
Gentiles
happening
together
,
and
both
precisely
at
the
same
time
as
the
Gospel
was
Preached
,
and
Jesus
Christ
appeared
.
These
three
things
united
in
order
of
time
,
were
yet
much
more
so
in
the
order
of
God's
Decrees
.
You
have
seen
them
go
together
in
the
old
Prophecies
:
but
Jesus
Christ
,
the
faithful
Interpreter
of
the
Prophecies
,
and
of
the
Will
of
his
Father
,
hath
still
better
explained
unto
us
that
Bond
of
Unity
in
his
Gospel
.
He
does
it
in
the
Parable
of
the
Vine-yard
so
familiar
in
the
Prophets
.
The
Father
of
the
Family
had
planted
this
Vine
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
true
Religion
founded
upon
his
Covenant
,
and
had
let
it
out
to
Husbandmen
,
that
is
to
say
,
to
the
Jews
.
Matt.
21.38
.
And
that
he
might
receive
the
fruits
of
it
,
he
sent
several
times
his
Servants
who
are
the
Prophets
.
But
these
unfaithful
Husbandmen
cause
some
to
be
put
to
death
;
his
goodness
leads
him
to
send
them
his
Son
;
and
yet
him
they
treat
worse
than
they
did
his
Servants
.
At
last
he
takes
away
his
Vineyard
from
them
,
and
gives
it
unto
other
Husbandmen
;
he
takes
away
from
them
the
Grace
of
his
Alliance
,
to
bestow
it
on
the
Gentiles
.
These
three
things
ought
therefore
to
concur
together
,
the
sending
of
the
Son
of
God
,
the
Reprobation
of
the
Jews
,
and
the
Calling
of
the
Gentiles
.
There
needs
no
further
a
Commentary
upon
the
Parable
which
the
event
has
it self
interpreted
.
You
have
seen
the
Jews
confess
that
the
Kingdom
of
Judah
,
and
the
State
of
their
Commonwealth
began
to
fall
in
the
time
of
Herod
,
and
when
Jesus
Christ
came
into
the
World
.
But
if
the
Alterations
which
they
made
to
the
Law
of
God
,
have
brought
upon
them
so
visible
a
Diminution
of
their
Power
,
their
last
Desolation
which
yet
continues
,
must
be
the
Punishment
of
a
fat
greater
Crime
.
That
Crime
is
plainly
their
Ingratitude
against
their
Messiah
,
who
came
to
instruct
them
,
and
to
make
them
free
.
And
it
is
from
that
time
too
that
an
Iron
yoke
has
been
over
their
heads
;
and
they
have
been
long
ago
crushed
with
it
,
but
that
God
keeps
them
to
acknowledge
one
day
,
and
to
serve
that
Messiah
whom
they
have
crucified
.
You
then
already
see
one
averr'd
and
publick
Fact
:
that
is
,
the
total
Ruine
of
the
State
of
the
Jews
at
the
time
of
Jesus
Christ
.
The
Conversion
of
the
Gentiles
,
which
was
to
happen
at
the
same
time
,
is
no
less
averr'd
neither
.
At
the
same
time
when
the
ancient
Worship
was
destroyed
in
Jerusalem
with
the
Temple
,
Idolatry
was
attacked
on
all
sides
;
and
the
People
,
who
for
so
many
thousands
of
years
had
forgot
their
Creator
,
were
now
wakened
from
so
long
a
seeming
death
of
sleep
.
And
that
all
things
might
accord
,
the
Spiritual
Promises
are
displayed
by
the
Preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
in
the
Time
when
the
Jews
,
who
had
only
received
the
Temporal
ones
,
being
openly
reproved
for
their
Incredulity
,
and
made
Captives
over
all
the
face
of
the
Earth
,
had
no
longer
any
worldly
Grandeur
to
expect
.
Then
was
Heaven
promised
to
those
who
suffered
Persecution
for
Righteousness
sake
;
the
Secrets
of
the
Future
Life
were
preached
;
and
the
true
Blessedness
was
shown
for
from
that
abode
where
Death
reigns
,
where
Sin
and
all
manner
of
Evils
do
abound
.
If
we
do
not
discover
here
a
design
always
kept
up
,
and
always
followed
;
it
we
see
not
here
one
and
the
same
order
of
the
Counsels
of
God
,
who
prepared
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
what
he
finished
in
the
fulness
of
time
,
and
who
under
different
Estates
,
but
with
a
Succession
still
constant
,
perpetuated
to
the
eyes
of
all
the
World
that
holy
Society
by
whom
he
would
be
served
;
we
deserve
to
see
nothing
,
and
to
be
delivered
up
to
our
own
hardness
,
as
to
the
most
just
and
rigorous
of
all
Punishments
.
And
that
this
Course
of
God's
People
might
be
conspicuous
to
the
most
undiscerning
,
God
made
it
sensible
and
palpable
by
Matters
of
Fact
which
none
could
be
ignorant
of
,
unless
he
purposely
shut
his
eyes
against
the
Truth
.
The
Messiah
expected
by
the
Hebrews
;
he
came
,
and
he
called
the
Gentiles
as
it
had
been
foretold
.
The
People
that
owned
him
as
come
,
were
incorporated
with
those
that
looked
for
him
,
and
there
was
not
between
them
one
moments
Interruption
;
that
People
were
dispersed
over
all
the
Earth
,
the
Gentiles
ceased
not
to
gather
together
;
and
that
Church
which
Jesus
Christ
hath
built
upon
a
Rock
,
not
all
the
Powers
of
Hell
have
ever
been
able
to
overthrow
.
O
what
Consolation
is
this
to
the
Children
of
God!
But
what
Conviction
is
here
of
the
Truth
,
when
they
see
that
Pope
Innocent
the
Eleventh
,
who
now
most
deservedly
fills
the
first
See
of
the
Church
we
are
continually
ascending
without
any
interruption
even
to
St.
Peter
,
made
by
Jesus
Christ
the
Chief
of
the
Apostles
:
from
whence
,
by
running
back
to
the
Priests
that
served
under
the
Law
,
we
go
up
even
to
Aaron
and
Moses
:
from
them
to
the
Patriarchs
,
and
so
to
the
beginning
of
the
World
!
what
Course
,
what
Tradition
,
what
marvellous
Connexion
and
Chain
is
here
!
If
our
Minds
,
which
are
naturally
uncertain
,
and
by
their
doubtfulness
become
the
Shittlecock
of
their
own
Reasonings
,
have
need
in
the
Questions
which
concern
our
Salvation
,
to
be
fixed
and
determined
by
some
certain
Authority
,
what
greater
Authority
is
there
than
this
of
the
Catholick
Church
,
which
reunites
in
her self
all
the
Authority
of
passed
Ages
,
and
the
ancient
Traditions
of
Mankind
to
its
first
Original
.
Thus
the
Society
,
which
Jesus
Christ
looked
for
during
all
past
Ages
,
at
last
founded
upon
the
Rock
,
and
where
St.
Peter
and
his
Successors
were
to
preside
by
his
Orders
,
justified
it self
by
its
own
Course
,
and
bore
in
its
eternal
duration
the
Character
of
the
Hand
of
God
.
'T
is
also
this
Succession
,
that
no
Heresie
,
no
Sect
,
no
other
Society
than
only
the
Church
of
God
,
was
able
to
give
to
it self
.
The
false
Religions
could
imitate
the
Church
in
many
things
,
and
especially
in
saying
as
she
did
,
that
God
founded
them
:
but
that
Discourse
in
their
Mouth
was
only
a
Discourse
in
the
Air.
For
if
God
hath
created
Mankind
,
and
if
in
creating
him
after
his
own
Image
,
he
hath
never
disdained
to
instruct
him
how
to
serve
and
please
him
;
Every
Sect
that
doth
not
shew
its
Succession
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
,
is
not
of
God
.
Here
fall
prostrate
at
the
feet
of
the
Church
all
the
Societies
and
all
the
Sects
that
men
have
set
up
both
within
and
without
Christianity
.
As
for
Example
;
The
false
Prophet
of
the
Arabians
had
the
cunning
to
say
that
he
was
sent
from
God
;
and
after
he
had
deceived
the
People
most
grosly
ignorant
,
he
knew
how
to
make
his
advantage
of
the
Divisions
of
his
Neighbourhood
,
to
extend
into
it
by
force
of
Arms
,
a
Religion
that
was
wholly
Sensual
;
but
neither
has
he
dared
to
suppose
that
he
was
the
Saviour
expected
,
nor
could
he
in
short
,
give
,
either
to
his
Person
or
to
his
Religion
,
any
real
or
apparent
Unity
with
past
Ages
.
The
expedient
he
found
to
free
himself
from
that
was
new
.
For
fear
lest
they
should
search
into
the
Scriptures
of
the
Christians
for
Testimonies
of
his
Mission
,
like
to
those
which
Jesus
Christ
found
in
the
Scriptures
of
the
Jews
,
he
pretended
that
both
the
Christians
and
the
Jews
had
falsified
all
their
Books
.
His
ignorant
Followers
believed
him
on
his
own
word
six
hundred
years
after
Jesus
Christ
;
and
he
declared
himself
,
not
only
without
any
precedent
witness
,
but
also
without
any
attempt
either
of
supposing
,
or
of
promising
any
one
sensible
Miracle
which
might
authorize
his
Mission
,
either
by
himself
or
any
of
his
Followers
.
So
likewise
the
Heresiarchs
,
who
have
founded
new
Sects
among
the
Christians
,
have
had
the
Art
to
make
the
Faith
more
easy
by
denying
the
Mysteries
which
passed
our
Senses
.
They
were
able
to
dazle
men
by
their
Eloquence
,
and
by
a
seeming
shew
of
Piety
,
to
move
them
by
their
Passions
,
to
ingage
them
by
their
Interests
,
to
gain
'em
over
by
Novelty
and
Libertinism
,
either
by
that
of
the
Mind
,
or
else
by
that
of
their
Senses
:
In
a
word
,
they
could
easily
,
either
deceive
themselves
,
or
deceive
others
,
for
there
is
nothing
more
Humane
;
but
besides
that
they
could
never
boast
they
had
done
any
Miracle
in
Publick
,
nor
reduce
their
Religion
to
positive
Facts
whereof
their
Followers
were
Witnesses
,
there
was
always
a
most
unhappy
mischief
attended
them
,
which
they
could
never
conceal
,
and
that
was
their
Novelty
.
It
will
always
be
visible
to
the
eyes
of
the
whole
World
,
that
they
and
their
Sect
which
they
have
established
,
will
be
detached
from
that
great
Body
,
and
from
that
ancient
Church
which
Jesus
Christ
has
founded
,
where
St.
Peter
and
his
Successors
have
kept
the
Primacy
,
in
which
all
Sects
have
found
themselves
established
.
The
moment
of
the
Separation
will
be
always
so
apparent
,
that
the
Hereticks
themselves
can
never
be
able
to
deny
it
,
and
they
will
never
dare
so
much
as
to
attempt
to
make
themselves
to
come
from
the
Source
by
an
uninterrupted
Succession
.
This
is
the
inevitable
weakness
of
all
the
Sects
which
Mankind
has
set
up
.
None
can
change
the
Ages
past
,
nor
give
themselves
Predecessors
,
nor
ever
make
them
to
be
found
in
possession
.
The
only
Catholick
Church
fills
up
all
precedent
Ages
,
by
a
Course
of
Succession
that
can
never
be
disputed
with
her
.
The
Law
came
before
the
Gospel
;
the
Succession
of
Moses
and
the
Patriarchs
makes
but
one
and
the
same
with
that
of
Jesus
Christ
:
to
be
looked
for
,
to
come
,
to
be
acknowledged
by
a
Posterity
which
is
to
last
as
long
as
the
World
;
this
is
the
Character
of
the
Messiah
in
whom
we
believe
.
Jesus
Christ
the
same
yesterday
,
Heb.
13.8
.
and
to
day
,
and
for
ever
.
Thus
besides
the
advantage
which
the
Church
of
Jesus
Christ
hath
,
of
being
alone
founded
on
miraculous
and
divine
Facts
which
they
have
written
for
all
to
see
,
without
any
fear
of
being
falsified
as
to
the
time
in
which
they
happened
;
there
is
likewise
in
favour
of
those
who
lived
not
in
those
Times
,
one
Miracle
that
always
is
subsisting
,
which
confirms
the
truth
of
all
the
rest
;
that
is
the
Course
of
Religion
which
hath
been
always
victorious
over
the
Errors
that
have
crept
in
,
which
indeavour
to
destroy
it
.
You
may
add
to
this
also
another
Chain
,
and
that
is
the
visible
uninterruptedness
of
a
continual
Punishment
upon
the
Jews
,
who
have
not
yet
received
Christ
so
long
ago
promised
to
their
Fathers
.
They
nevertheless
expect
him
still
;
and
this
their
expectation
,
which
is
always
frustrated
,
is
one
part
of
their
Punishment
.
They
expect
him
,
and
discover
in
their
Expectation
that
he
hath
always
been
expected
.
Condemned
therefore
by
their
own
Books
,
they
confirm
the
truth
of
Religion
;
they
,
as
I
may
say
,
do
carry
all
the
Course
of
it
written
on
their
Foreheads
:
and
at
one
view
we
see
what
they
have
been
,
why
they
are
as
we
see
them
,
and
for
what
they
are
reserved
.
Thus
four
or
five
Authentick
Facts
,
and
those
more
clear
than
the
light
of
the
Sun
,
do
discover
our
Religion
to
be
as
old
as
the
World
.
And
consequently
they
discover
that
it
hath
no
other
Author
than
He
who
made
the
World
,
who
holding
all
things
in
the
hollow
of
his
Hand
,
was
able
by
himself
alone
both
to
begin
and
carry
on
a
design
wherein
all
Ages
are
comprehended
.
We
need
therefore
no
longer
wonder
,
as
we
commonly
do
,
why
God
proposes
to
us
to
believe
so
many
things
so
worthy
of
him
,
and
yet
at
the
same
time
so
impenetrable
to
Humane
Understanding
.
But
we
should
rather
wonder
,
that
he
having
established
the
Faith
upon
so
firm
and
manifest
an
Authority
,
there
should
yet
be
any
in
the
World
blind
and
incredulous
.
Our
disorderly
Passions
,
our
being
bewitched
to
our
Senses
,
and
our
incurable
Pride
are
the
cause
of
it
.
We
choose
rather
to
venture
all
,
than
to
put
a
constraint
upon
our selves
;
we
choose
rather
to
continue
in
our
Ignorance
,
than
to
confess
it
,
and
are
pleased
rather
with
a
vain
Curiosity
,
and
indulging
our
unruly
Spirits
in
the
liberty
of
thinking
whatsoever
delights
'em
,
than
to
yield
to
the
yoke
of
Divine
Authority
.
From
thence
it
is
that
there
are
so
many
Unbelievers
,
and
God
suffers
it
to
be
so
for
the
instruction
of
his
Children
.
Unless
we
had
the
Blind
,
the
Savage
,
and
the
Infidel
,
and
that
in
the
very
Bosom
too
of
Christianity
,
we
should
not
be
sensible
enough
of
the
Corruption
of
our
Nature
,
nor
of
that
Abyss
of
Misery
from
whence
Jesus
Christ
hath
delivered
us
.
If
his
holy
Truth
was
not
contradicted
,
we
should
not
see
the
Miracle
which
hath
constantly
carried
it
through
so
many
Contradictions
,
and
we
should
forget
at
last
that
we
are
saved
by
Grace
.
Now
the
Incredulity
of
the
one
does
humble
the
rest
;
and
those
Rebels
that
oppose
God's
Decrees
,
make
that
Power
conspicuous
by
which
indepently
from
all
things
else
,
he
accomplishes
the
Promises
he
hath
made
to
his
Church
.
What
therefore
is
it
that
we
look
for
now
to
make
us
humble
and
submiss
?
do
we
look
that
God
should
still
work
new
Miracles
;
that
he
should
make
them
useless
by
his
continuing
of
them
,
that
he
should
accustom
our
eyes
to
them
as
he
does
to
the
Course
of
the
Sun
,
and
to
all
the
other
Marvels
of
Nature
?
or
else
do
we
ever
expect
that
the
wicked
and
the
opinionative
man
should
be
silent
?
that
good
and
vertuous
men
and
dissolute
Libertines
should
bear
an
equal
Testimony
to
the
Truth
?
that
all
the
World
by
one
common
consent
should
prefer
it
to
their
Passions
;
and
that
false
Knowledge
,
which
only
the
Novelty
of
it
causes
to
be
admired
,
should
cease
its
usual
way
of
surprising
men
?
Is
it
not
enough
that
we
see
it
is
impossible
for
men
to
combate
with
Religion
,
but
they
must
at
the
same
time
shew
by
prodigious
wandrings
,
that
their
Senses
are
perverted
,
and
that
they
only
defend
themselves
either
by
Presumption
or
ignorance
?
Cannot
the
Church
,
which
hath
been
victorious
both
over
Ages
and
Errours
,
I
say
,
cannot
that
overcome
in
our
Minds
those
weak
and
miserable
Reasonings
which
are
opposed
to
her
;
and
cannot
the
Divine
Promises
,
which
we
see
every
day
are
accomplishing
,
elevate
and
raise
us
above
our
Senses
?
Now
let
us
not
say
that
these
Promises
are
still
kept
in
suspence
,
and
as
they
are
to
hold
out
to
the
end
of
the
World
,
so
it
will
not
be
until
the
end
of
the
World
,
that
we
can
boast
we
have
seen
the
accomplishment
of
them
.
For
on
the
contrary
,
that
which
is
already
past
assures
us
of
the
future
:
so
many
ancient
Predictions
so
visibly
fulfilled
,
make
us
satisfied
that
there
will
be
nothing
but
what
shall
be
accomplished
:
and
that
the
Church
,
against
which
,
according
as
the
Son
of
God
hath
promised
us
,
even
the
Gates
of
Hell
shall
never
prevail
,
will
be
always
subsisting
until
the
consummation
of
all
things
,
for
that
Jesus
Christ
,
who
is
true
in
all
,
hath
prescribed
no
other
bounds
to
its
duration
.
The
same
Promises
do
likewise
assure
us
of
a
future
Life
.
God
,
who
hath
shewn
himself
so
faithful
,
in
accomplishing
what
respects
the
present
Age
,
will
be
no
less
faithful
in
accomplishing
that
which
respects
the
Future
,
of
which
all
that
we
see
is
but
a
preparation
,
and
the
Church
will
be
always
unshaken
and
invincible
on
the
Earth
,
until
that
her
Children
being
gathered
together
,
she
be
entirely
conveyed
to
her
,
which
is
her
only
true
Mansion
.
As
for
those
who
shall
be
excluded
from
that
heavenly
City
,
an
eternal
Vengeance
is
reserved
for
them
;
and
after
they
have
lost
by
their
Sin
and
Folly
a
blessed
Eternity
,
there
will
be
left
for
them
no
other
place
but
a
Hell
of
Eternal
woe
and
misery
.
Thus
the
Decrees
of
God
are
to
terminate
by
an
immutable
state
;
his
Promises
and
his
Threatnings
are
equally
certain
;
and
what
he
executes
in
time
,
assures
us
of
what
he
hath
commanded
us
either
to
expect
or
fear
in
Eternity
.
You
now
see
what
may
be
learned
from
the
continual
progress
of
Religion
as
it
is
in
short
presented
to
your
Eyes
.
By
time
it
conducts
you
to
Eternity
.
You
see
a
constant
order
in
all
God's
Decrees
,
and
a
visible
Mark
of
his
Power
in
the
perpetual
duration
of
his
People
.
You
cannot
but
confess
that
the
Church
hath
a
Branch
always
subsisting
,
which
cannot
be
separated
from
it
without
destroying
it
,
and
that
those
,
who
,
being
united
to
this
Root
,
do
perform
such
Works
as
are
worthy
of
their
Faith
,
and
secure
to
themselves
eternal
Life
.
Your
Highness
is
therefore
to
study
,
but
to
study
with
attention
this
uninterrupted
Course
of
the
Church
,
which
so
clearly
assures
to
you
all
the
Promises
of
God
.
Whatsoever
breaks
this
Chain
,
whatsoever
goes
out
of
this
Course
,
whatsoever
advances
it self
,
and
does
not
come
by
virtue
of
the
Promises
made
to
the
Church
from
the
beginning
of
the
World
,
you
are
to
have
in
horrour
.
Imploy
all
your
power
to
recall
into
this
Unity
whatsoever
is
stragled
out
of
the
way
of
it
,
and
to
make
it
hearken
to
the
Church
by
which
the
Holy
Spirit
of
God
pronounces
its
Oracles
.
The
Glory
of
your
Ancestors
is
not
only
that
they
never
forsook
it
,
but
that
they
always
supported
it
;
and
thereby
deserved
to
be
called
the
Eldest
Sons
,
which
is
certainly
the
most
glorious
of
all
their
Titles
.
'T
is
needless
for
me
to
mention
to
you
Clovis
,
Charlemaine
,
or
St.
Louis
.
Consider
only
the
time
you
live
in
,
and
from
what
Father
God
hath
given
you
your
Birth
.
A
King
so
great
in
every
thing
,
yet
is
more
to
be
distinguished
by
his
Faith
than
by
all
his
other
admirable
Qualities
.
He
protects
Religion
not
only
within
,
but
out
of
his
Kingdom
,
and
even
to
the
last
Extremities
of
the
World
.
His
Laws
are
one
of
the
firmest
Rampiers
of
the
Church
.
His
Authority
revered
as
much
by
the
Merit
of
his
Person
,
as
by
the
Majesty
of
his
Scepter
,
never
supports
it self
so
well
as
when
it
defends
the
Cause
of
God
.
We
hear
no
more
Blasphemies
;
Impiety
trembles
before
him
:
this
is
the
King
taken
notice
of
by
Solomon
,
Prov.
20.26
.
that
in
his
Wisdom
scattereth
the
Wicked
,
and
bringeth
the
Wheel
over
them
.
If
he
attacks
Heresie
by
such
means
,
and
that
more
too
than
ever
did
any
of
his
Predecessors
,
it
is
not
that
he
is
fearful
for
his
Throne
;
for
all
lyes
quiet
at
his
Feet
,
and
his
Arms
are
dreaded
over
all
the
Earth
;
but
it
is
because
he
loves
his
People
,
and
being
sensible
that
he
is
advanced
by
the
Hand
of
God
to
a
Power
that
nothing
can
equal
in
the
Universe
,
he
knoweth
not
what
better
use
to
make
of
it
,
but
to
imploy
it
to
the
Healing
of
the
Wounds
of
the
Church
.
May
your
Highness
imitate
so
glorious
an
Example
,
and
leave
it
to
your
Descendant
Posterity
.
Recommend
to
them
the
Churches
Care
to
be
sure
,
more
than
that
Great
Empire
which
your
Ancestors
have
governed
for
so
many
Ages
.
May
your
Illustrious
House
,
the
first
in
Dignity
to
any
in
the
World
,
be
the
first
in
defending
the
Rights
of
God
,
and
in
extending
over
all
the
World
the
Kingdom
of
Jesus
Christ
,
who
makes
it
to
reign
with
so
much
Glory
.
The
End
of
the
second
Part.
THE
THIRD
PART
OF
THIS
DISCOURSE
.
THE
Empires
.
ALTHO
there
be
nothing
comparable
to
this
uninterrupted
Course
of
the
true
Church
which
I
have
represented
to
you
,
I.
That
the
Revolutions
of
Empires
are
regulated
by
Providence
,
and
serve
to
humble
Princes
.
yet
the
Succession
of
Empires
which
I
am
now
going
to
set
before
you
,
will
not
be
of
much
less
Advantage
to
such
great
Princes
as
your
Highness
is
.
First
,
Those
Empires
have
for
the
most
part
a
necessary
Connexion
to
the
History
of
the
People
of
God
.
God
was
served
by
the
Assyrians
and
the
Babylonians
to
chastise
that
People
;
by
the
Persians
,
to
re-establish
them
;
by
Alexander
and
his
first
Successors
,
to
protect
them
;
by
Antiochus
the
Illustrious
and
his
Successors
,
to
exercise
them
;
by
the
Romans
,
to
maintain
their
Liberty
against
the
Kings
of
Syria
,
who
made
it
their
whole
business
to
destroy
them
.
The
Jews
continued
unto
Jesus
Christ
under
the
Power
of
those
very
Romans
.
When
they
had
ungratefully
Crucified
him
,
those
same
Romans
lent
their
hands
,
without
ever
thinking
that
they
did
so
,
to
the
divine
Vengeance
,
and
rooted
out
that
ungrateful
People
.
God
who
had
resolved
at
th●
same
time
to
gather
to
himself
a
new
People
,
out
of
all
Nations
,
did
first
reunite
both
the
Land
and
Sea
under
that
same
Empire
.
The
Commerce
of
so
many
different
People
,
otherwise
Strangers
one
to
the
other
,
and
afterwards
reunited
under
the
Roman
Dominion
,
was
one
of
the
most
powerful
and
effectual
Means
that
Provid●n●e
made
use
of
for
the
spreading
of
the
Gospel
.
If
the
same
Roman
Empire
persecuted
for
two
hundred
Years
this
new
People
which
rise
up
on
all
sides
within
its
Walls
,
that
Persecution
hath
confirmed
the
Christian
Church
,
and
hath
made
its
Glory
the
more
bright
and
conspicuous
by
its
Faith
and
Patience
.
At
last
the
Roman
Empire
yielded
;
and
having
found
something
more
invincible
than
it
,
it
quietly
received
into
its
Bosom
that
Church
against
which
it
had
made
so
long
and
so
cruel
a
War
of
Resistance
.
The
Emperors
have
laid
out
all
their
Power
to
make
the
Church
be
obeyed
,
and
Rome
hath
been
the
Spiritual
Empire
that
Jesus
Christ
would
extend
over
all
the
Earth
.
When
the
time
was
come
that
the
Roman
Power
was
to
fall
,
and
that
that
great
Empire
had
vainly
promised
an
Eternity
to
it
self
,
was
to
undergo
the
Fate
of
all
others
,
Rome
became
the
Prey
of
the
Barbarians
,
yet
by
its
Religion
kept
up
its
antient
Majesty
.
The
Nations
that
invaded
the
Roman
Empire
,
by
little
and
little
learnt
their
Christian
Piety
,
which
tempered
their
Barbarisme
;
and
their
Kings
,
in
placing
themselves
each
in
their
Nation
in
the
room
of
Emperors
,
found
not
any
of
their
Titles
more
glorious
than
that
of
being
Protectors
of
the
Church
.
But
here
I
must
discover
to
you
the
secret
Judgments
of
God
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
even
upon
Rome
herself
:
A
Mystery
which
the
Holy
Ghost
revealed
to
St.
John
,
and
which
that
great
Man
,
Apostle
,
Evangelist
,
and
Prophet
,
hath
explained
in
the
Revelations
.
Rome
that
was
grown
old
in
the
Worship
of
Idols
,
found
it
extreamly
difficult
to
get
rid
of
it
even
under
Christian
Emperors
;
and
the
Senate
counted
it
an
Honour
to
defend
the
Gods
of
Romulus
,
to
whom
they
attributed
all
the
Victories
of
the
old
Common-Wealth
.
The
Emperors
were
wearied
out
with
the
Deputations
of
that
great
Body
which
required
the
Re-establishment
of
its
Idols
,
●orym
.
4.
Orat.
Symm
.
ap.
Amb.
Tom.
5.
l.
5.
Ep.
30.
Aug.
de
Civit.
Dei
,
l.
1.
&c.
and
which
thought
that
to
correct
Rome
of
her
old
Superstitions
,
was
to
do
an
Injury
to
the
Roman
Name
.
Thus
that
Company
which
was
made
up
of
the
chiefest
Grandees
the
Empire
had
,
and
an
immense
number
of
People
,
in
which
were
well
near
all
the
most
famous
and
signalized
Persons
of
Rome
,
could
not
be
drawn
from
their
Errors
,
neither
by
the
preaching
of
the
Gospel
,
nor
by
so
plain
and
visible
an
accomplishment
of
the
antient
Prophecies
,
nor
by
the
Conversion
of
almost
all
the
rest
of
the
Empire
,
nor
to
conclude
,
by
that
of
the
Princes
all
whose
Decrees
were
in
favor
of
Christianity
.
On
the
contrary
,
they
continued
most
opprobriously
to
charge
the
Church
of
Jesus
Christ
which
they
accused
also
,
after
the
Example
of
their
Fore-fathers
,
of
all
the
Mischiefs
and
Calamities
of
the
Empire
,
always
ready
to
renew
the
antient
Persecutions
,
if
they
had
not
been
suppressed
by
the
Emperors
.
Things
were
in
this
Condition
at
the
fourth
Age
of
the
Church
,
and
a
hundred
Years
after
Constantine
,
when
God
at
last
called
again
to
mind
the
many
bloody
Decrees
of
the
Senate
against
his
faithful
People
,
and
at
the
same
time
rememb'red
the
furious
Outcries
of
all
the
People
of
Rome
,
whose
greediness
after
Christian
Blood
had
so
often
made
the
Amphitheatres
to
resound
.
He
therefore
delivered
to
the
Barbarians
that
City
,
Apocalyps
.
17.6
.
drunken
with
the
Blood
of
the
Saints
,
and
with
the
Blood
of
Jesus
,
as
St.
John
speaks
.
God
renewed
upon
her
the
terrible
Chastisements
he
had
exercised
upon
Babylon
;
so
that
Rome
it self
was
called
by
that
Name
.
That
new
Babylon
,
the
follower
of
the
old
,
as
she
was
fleshed
and
swelled
with
her
Victories
,
triumphing
in
her
Delicacies
and
her
Riches
,
polluted
with
her
Idolatries
,
and
a
persecutor
of
the
People
of
God
,
fell
also
as
she
did
,
and
her
Fall
was
great
,
Revelat.
17.18
.
as
St.
John
sings
her
Ruine
.
The
Glory
of
her
Conquests
,
which
she
attributed
to
her
Gods
,
is
taken
away
from
her
:
She
is
made
a
Prey
to
the
Barbarians
,
taken
three
or
four
times
,
pillaged
,
sack'd
,
destroyed
.
The
Sword
of
the
Barbarians
only
spares
the
Christians
.
Another
Rome
entirely
Christian
arises
out
of
the
Ashes
of
that
former
,
and
it
was
only
after
the
Inundation
of
the
Barbarians
that
the
Victory
of
Jesus
Christ
was
perfectly
obtained
over
the
Roman
Gods
which
were
seen
then
not
only
destroyed
,
but
quite
forgotten
.
Thus
the
Empires
of
the
world
have
ministred
to
Religion
,
and
the
Preservation
of
the
People
of
God
?
Wherefore
this
same
God
who
hath
caused
his
Prophets
to
foretel
the
several
Estates
of
his
People
,
hath
also
caused
them
to
foretel
the
Succession
of
the
Empires
.
You
have
seen
the
places
where
Nebuchadnezzar
hath
been
pointed
out
as
he
that
was
to
come
and
punish
the
proud
People
,
and
particularly
the
Jews
so
ungrateful
against
their
Author
.
You
have
heard
Cyrus
named
two
hundred
Years
before
he
was
b●●n
,
as
he
that
was
to
set
up
again
the
People
of
God
,
and
to
punish
the
Pride
of
Babylon
.
The
Ruine
of
Nineveh
was
as
clearly
foretold
.
Daniel
,
in
his
admirable
Visions
,
hath
caused
to
go
before
your
Eyes
in
a
moment
the
Empire
of
Babylon
,
that
of
the
Medes
and
Persians
,
that
of
Alexander
,
and
the
Grecians
.
The
Blasphemies
and
the
Cruelties
of
Antiochus
the
Illustrious
were
there
foretold
,
as
well
as
the
miraculous
Victories
of
the
People
of
God
over
so
violent
a
Persecutor
.
We
see
there
those
famous
Empires
to
fall
one
after
another
;
and
the
new
Empire
which
Jesus
Christ
was
to
set
up
,
is
there
so
expresly
described
by
its
proper
Characters
,
that
there
is
no
way
to
mistake
it
.
'T
is
the
Empire
of
the
Saints
of
the
most
high
;
the
Empire
of
the
Son
of
Man
;
an
Empire
which
was
to
subsist
in
the
midst
of
the
Ruine
of
all
the
rest
,
and
to
which
alone
Eternity
is
promised
.
The
Judgments
of
God
upon
the
greatest
of
all
the
Empires
of
this
World
,
that
is
to
lay
,
upon
the
Roman
Empire
,
have
not
been
kept
hid
from
us
.
You
have
just
now
had
it
from
the
mouth
of
St.
John
.
Rome
her self
hath
felt
the
Hand
of
God
,
and
hath
been
like
others
an
Example
of
his
Justice
.
But
its
fate
was
happier
yet
than
that
of
others
;
for
being
purged
by
her
Punishments
from
the
remaining
dreggs
of
Idolatry
,
she
now
no
longer
subsists
but
by
that
Christianity
which
she
declares
to
all
the
World
.
Thus
have
all
the
great
Empires
which
we
have
seen
upon
the
Earth
,
concured
by
several
ways
and
means
to
the
weal
of
Religion
,
and
the
glory
of
God
,
as
God
himself
hath
declared
it
by
his
Prophets
.
When
you
read
so
often
in
their
Writings
that
Kings
in
troops
shall
enter
into
the
Church
,
and
be
the
Protectors
and
Nursing
Fathers
of
it
,
those
words
presently
put
into
your
mind
the
Emperours
,
and
other
Christian
Princes
:
and
as
the
Kings
your
Ancestors
,
have
more
than
any
other
,
signalized
themselves
in
protecting
and
enlarging
the
Church
of
God
,
I
shall
not
be
afraid
to
assure
you
,
that
it
is
they
,
who
of
all
the
Kings
are
most
clearly
foretold
in
those
eminently
remarkable
Prophecies
.
God
therefore
,
who
was
resolved
to
make
use
of
divers
Empires
,
either
to
chastise
,
or
exercise
,
or
to
enlarge
or
protect
his
People
,
willing
to
make
himself
known
for
the
Author
of
so
admirable
a
Councel
,
revealed
the
Secret
of
it
to
his
Prophets
,
and
hath
caused
them
to
foretel
what
he
had
resolved
to
execute
.
Wherefore
as
the
Empires
began
the
order
of
Gods
Decrees
on
the
People
whom
he
had
chosen
,
so
the
fortune
of
those
Empires
were
found
declared
by
the
same
Oracles
of
the
Holy
Ghost
which
foretold
the
Succession
of
the
faithful
People
.
The
more
you
accustome
your self
to
follow
great
things
,
and
to
recal
them
to
their
Principles
,
the
more
will
you
stand
in
admiration
of
those
Councels
of
Providence
.
It
behoves
you
to
take
the
Ideas
of
them
betimes
,
which
will
clear
up
every
day
more
and
more
in
your
Minds
,
and
you
will
be
the
better
able
to
refer
humane
things
to
the
order
of
that
eternal
Wisdom
on
which
they
depend
.
God
doth
not
every
day
declare
his
Will
by
his
Prophets
concerning
Kings
and
Monarchies
,
that
he
sets
up
or
destroys
.
But
having
done
it
so
often
,
as
to
those
Empires
whereof
we
have
been
speaking
,
he
shews
us
by
those
famous
Examples
what
he
does
in
all
others
,
and
he
teaches
Kings
these
two
fundamental
Truths
:
First
,
That
it
is
he
who
forms
Kingdoms
to
give
them
to
whom
he
pleaseth
:
And
Secondly
,
That
he
knoweth
how
to
make
them
serve
,
in
the
time
and
order
which
he
hath
decreed
,
to
the
Designs
he
hath
on
his
People
,
This
,
may
it
please
your
Highness
,
ought
to
keep
all
Princes
in
an
intire
Dependance
,
and
to
make
them
always
careful
of
the
Orders
of
God
,
that
so
they
may
lend
their
Hand
to
what
he
purposes
for
his
own
Glory
upon
all
Occasions
that
he
offers
them
.
But
this
Succession
of
Empires
,
if
we
will
consider
it
more
humanly
,
hath
very
great
Advantages
,
especially
for
Princes
,
seeing
that
Arrogance
,
the
ordinary
Companion
of
so
exalted
a
Condition
,
is
so
very
much
quelled
by
such
a
Spectacle
.
For
if
Men
learn
to
moderate
themselves
by
seeing
Kings
die
,
how
much
more
will
they
be
struck
by
seeing
Kingdoms
themselves
to
perish
;
and
from
whence
can
they
receive
a
more
plain
Lesson
of
the
Vanity
of
humane
Greatness
?
Thus
when
you
behold
as
in
an
instant
before
your
Eyes
,
the
Death
and
Downfal
,
I
do
not
say
,
of
Kings
and
Emperors
,
but
of
those
mighty
Empires
that
have
made
the
whole
Universe
to
tremble
;
when
you
behold
both
the
antient
and
the
new
Assyrians
,
the
Medes
,
the
Persians
,
the
Grecians
,
and
the
Romans
,
all
before
you
successively
,
and
all
to
fall
,
as
I
may
say
,
one
upon
another
;
this
dreadfull
Destruction
presently
makes
you
sensible
that
there
is
nothing
solid
among
Men
,
and
that
Inconstancy
and
Agitation
is
the
proper
Partage
and
Portion
of
humane
things
.
BUT
that
which
will
render
to
your
Highness
this
Spectacle
both
more
advantagious
a
more
agreeable
,
II.
The
Revolutions
of
Empires
have
particular
Causes
which
Princes
ought
to
study
.
will
be
the
Reflection
you
shall
make
not
only
on
the
Rise
and
Fall
of
Empires
,
but
also
on
the
Causes
of
their
Progress
,
and
on
those
of
their
Ruine
.
For
,
Sir
,
that
same
God
who
hath
made
the
Chain
of
the
Universe
,
and
who
,
as
he
is
Almighty
by
himself
,
hath
resolved
,
for
the
establishing
of
Order
,
that
the
Parts
of
so
great
an
All
should
depend
one
upon
another
;
that
same
God
hath
also
decreed
that
the
course
of
humane
things
should
have
its
Issues
and
its
Proportions
;
I
mean
,
that
Men
and
Nations
have
had
Qualities
commensurate
to
the
Advancements
to
which
they
have
been
designed
;
and
that
expecting
some
certain
extraordinary
Strokes
,
wherein
God
hath
been
willing
to
manifest
his
own
Hand
in
particular
,
there
are
no
very
great
Changes
happen
but
what
may
deduce
their
Causes
from
precedent
Ages
.
And
as
in
all
Affairs
there
is
that
which
prepares
them
,
that
which
determines
to
undertake
them
,
and
lastly
,
that
which
makes
them
have
Success
:
So
the
true
Science
of
History
is
to
observe
in
every
time
those
secret
Dispositions
which
have
prepared
and
made
way
for
great
Changes
,
and
the
important
Conjunctures
which
have
brought
them
to
pass
.
Indeed
,
it
is
not
sufficient
to
look
only
just
before
one
,
that
is
to
say
,
to
consider
those
great
Events
which
all
on
a
sudden
do
decide
the
fortune
of
Empires
.
He
that
would
reach
to
the
Bottom
of
humane
things
,
ought
to
take
them
at
their
first
Head
and
Spring
;
and
he
must
observe
the
Inclinations
,
and
the
Tempers
;
or
,
to
speak
all
in
one
word
,
the
Character
,
as
well
of
the
People
Governing
in
general
,
as
of
the
Princes
in
particular
,
and
in
a
word
,
of
all
extraordinary
Men
,
who
by
the
Importance
of
the
Part
they
have
had
in
the
World
,
have
contributed
,
either
well
or
ill
,
to
the
change
of
States
,
and
to
the
publick
Fortune
.
I
have
endeavoured
to
prepare
you
to
these
necessary
Reflections
in
the
first
part
of
this
Discourse
;
you
may
be
able
there
to
observe
the
Genius
of
the
People
,
and
that
of
those
great
Men
that
lead
them
.
The
Events
that
have
succeeded
in
the
sequel
have
been
shewn
;
and
that
I
might
keep
your
Mind
intent
upon
the
Chain
of
the
great
affairs
of
the
World
,
which
principally
I
would
have
you
to
understand
,
I
have
purposely
omitted
several
particular
Facts
,
whose
Consequences
have
not
been
so
considerable
.
But
because
by
our
fixing
so
much
upon
the
End
proposed
,
we
have
too
slightly
past
over
several
things
,
ever
to
be
able
to
make
the
just
Reflections
on
them
they
deserve
,
you
may
be
pleased
now
to
set
your self
about
it
with
a
more
particular
attention
,
and
to
accustome
your
Mind
to
seek
out
the
Effects
in
their
most
distant
and
remote
Causes
.
Thereby
,
Sir
,
you
will
learn
what
is
so
necessary
to
be
known
,
that
although
,
if
we
only
have
regard
to
particular
accidents
,
Fortune
seems
alone
to
decide
the
establishment
and
the
ruine
of
Empires
;
yet
perfectly
to
understand
the
whole
,
it
happens
just
as
it
does
at
Play
,
where
the
most
agile
and
dextrous
carry
it
against
the
stronger
Hand
.
In
fine
,
in
this
tragical
and
bloody
game
,
where
People
are
in
dispute
about
Empire
and
Power
,
he
that
hath
forecasted
at
the
greatest
distance
,
that
hath
most
applied
himself
,
that
hath
continued
longest
in
the
most
difficult
Labours
,
and
in
a
word
,
he
that
hath
the
greatest
Skill
,
either
in
pushing
on
,
or
in
improving
a
begun
Encounter
,
at
last
hath
had
the
advantage
,
and
hath
made
even
fortune
her self
assisting
to
his
Designs
.
Therefore
it
behooves
you
not
to
be
weary
of
inquiring
into
the
causes
of
great
Changes
,
since
that
nothing
can
be
more
serviceable
to
instruct
you
than
that
;
but
especially
seek
till
you
find
them
in
the
Event
of
great
Empires
,
where
the
greatness
of
the
Accidents
makes
them
more
plain
and
palpable
.
I
shall
not
here
reckon
among
the
great
Empires
that
of
Bacchus
,
III.
The
Scythians
,
the
Ethiopians
,
and
Egyptians
.
nor
that
of
Hercules
,
those
famous
Conquerors
of
the
Indies
and
the
East
.
Their
Histories
have
nothing
certain
,
their
Conquests
have
nothing
of
connection
in
them
:
we
will
leave
them
to
be
celebrated
by
the
Poets
,
who
have
made
them
the
greatest
Subject
of
their
Fables
.
Neither
shall
I
speak
any
more
of
the
Empire
which
the
Madyes
of
Herodotus
,
Herod
.
l.
1.
Strab.
lib.
15.
Justin
.
1.
l.
that
very
much
resembles
the
Judathyses
of
Megasthenes
,
and
the
Tanais
of
Justin
,
raised
up
for
a
little
while
in
Asia
Maj●r
.
The
Scythians
,
whom
that
Prince
carried
to
the
War
,
did
rather
make
incursions
than
Conquests
.
It
was
only
in
Rencounters
,
and
by
repulsing
the
Cimmerians
,
that
they
entred
into
Media
,
beat
the
Medes
,
and
took
that
part
of
Asia
from
them
,
where
they
had
established
their
Dominion
.
Those
new
Conquerors
reigned
but
eight
and
twenty
Years
,
their
Impiety
,
their
Avarice
,
and
their
Brutality
made
them
quickly
lose
it
;
and
Cyaxares
the
Son
of
Phraortes
,
from
whom
they
had
Conquered
it
,
drove
them
out
of
it
again
.
'T
was
rather
got
by
address
and
trick
,
than
by
force
.
Being
driven
to
a
corner
of
his
Kingdom
,
which
the
Conquerors
had
either
neglected
,
or
which
perhaps
they
were
not
able
to
force
,
he
waited
with
Patience
till
those
Bruitish
Conquerors
had
stirred
up
the
publick
hatred
,
and
so
ruined
and
destroyed
themselves
by
the
disorder
of
their
Government
.
Lib
15.
And
we
find
yet
in
Strabo
,
who
hath
taken
it
from
the
same
Megasthenes
,
one
Tearco●
King
of
Ethiopia
:
this
ought
to
be
Tirkahah
mentioned
in
the
Scripture
,
whose
Arms
were
feared
in
the
time
of
Sennacherib
,
2
Kings
19.9
.
Is.
32.2
.
King
of
Assyria
.
That
Prince
went
even
to
the
Colonies
of
Hercules
,
very
probably
all
along
the
Coast
of
Africk
,
and
came
unto
the
Borders
of
Europe
.
But
what
should
I
say
of
a
Man
that
I
can
find
but
very
little
mention
of
among
the
Historians
,
and
whose
Government
had
no
continua●●●
?
The
Ethiopians
whereof
he
was
King
,
we●e
if
we
will
believe
Herodotus
,
Herod
.
lib.
3.
the
handsomest
and
most
delicate
shapen
Men
in
the
World
.
Their
wit
was
quick
and
st●ong
,
but
they
took
no
care
to
cultivate
it
,
●l●●ing
their
Confidence
in
their
robust
Bodies
,
and
nervous
Arms.
Their
Kings
were
Elective
,
and
they
gave
the
Throne
to
the
greatest
and
the
strongest
.
We
may
judge●
their
Humour
by
an
action
which
Herodotus
relates
.
When
Ca●byses
sent
to
them
by
way
of
surprize
,
Ambassadors
,
and
Presents
,
such
as
the
Persians
gave
them
,
of
Purple
,
Bracelets
of
Gold
,
and
Compositi●ns
of
perfu●e
,
they
laught
at
those
Prese●●s
in
which
they
could
find
nothing
that
was
profitable
to
Life
,
as
well
as
at
their
Ambassadors
,
whom
they
took
for
spies
,
as
they
were
.
But
their
King
was
also
resolveth
to
make
a
Present
after
his
manner
to
the
King
af
Persia
:
and
taking
into
his
H●nd
a
Bow
,
which
a
Persian
could
scarce
hold
,
so
far
was
he
from
being
able
to
draw
i●
,
he
bent
it
in
the
Presence
of
the
Ambassadors
,
bidding
them
hearken
to
the
Councel
w●●ch
the
King
of
Ethiopia
gave
to
the
King
of
Persia
.
When
the
Persians
are
able
,
as
eas●●y
as
I
am
,
to
make
use
of
a
Bow
of
this
greatness
and
Strength
,
let
them
come
and
attack
the
Ethiopians
,
but
let
them
bring
with
th●●
more
Forces
than
yet
Cambyses
has
.
In
the
mean
time
let
them
thank
the
Gods
,
who
have
●n
p●●
into
th●
Hearts
of
the
Ethiopians
,
the
ambitious
desire
of
spreading
themselves
out
of
their
own
Country
.
When
he
had
ended
this
Sentence
,
he
loosened
his
Bow
,
and
gave
it
to
the
Ambassadours
.
We
cannot
say
what
would
be
the
event
of
the
War
.
Cambyses
being
inraged
at
this
Answer
,
set
forth
against
Ethiopia
like
a
Mad-man
,
without
any
Order
,
without
Convoy
,
without
Discipline
;
and
saw
his
Army
destroyed
for
want
of
Victuals
,
in
the
midst
of
the
Sand
,
before
ever
he
came
near
the
Enemy
.
However
those
People
of
Ethiopia
were
not
so
just
as
they
proudly
pretended
to
be
,
nor
so
shut
up
within
their
own
Country
.
Their
Neighbours
,
the
Egyptians
,
had
several
times
felt
their
Power
.
There
is
nothing
of
continuedness
in
the
Councils
of
those
savage
and
ill-cultivated
Nations
:
If
Nature
did
at
any
time
begin
in
them
any
good
Sentiments
,
she
never
finished
them
.
So
that
we
find
but
very
little
to
be
learnt
or
imitated
from
them
.
Therefore
we
will
speak
no
more
of
them
,
but
now
come
to
a
more
polished
People
.
The
Egyptians
are
the
first
from
whom
we
have
learnt
any
Rules
of
Government
.
This
being
a
grave
and
serious
Nation
,
first
understood
the
true
end
of
Polity
,
which
is
to
render
Life
commodious
,
and
the
People
happy
.
The
temperature
of
the
Country
being
always
uniform
,
made
their
Judgments
more
solid
and
constant
.
As
Vertue
is
the
Foundation
of
all
Society
,
so
they
carefully
cultivated
and
improved
it
.
Their
chief
Vertue
was
Gratitude
.
The
Honour
that
was
given
to
them
for
being
the
most
generous
and
grateful
,
Diod.
lib.
1.
Sect.
2.
shews
they
were
likewise
the
most
sociable
.
Kindnesses
are
the
Bond
both
of
publick
and
private
Concord
.
He
that
acknowledges
Favours
,
loves
to
Bestow
them
;
and
in
banishing
Ingratitude
,
the
pleasure
of
doing
Good
remains
so
pure
,
that
there
is
no
way
for
one
to
be
insensible
of
it
.
Their
Laws
were
Simple
,
full
of
Equity
,
and
proper
to
unite
Citizens
to
one
another
.
He
who
being
able
to
rescue
a
man
assaulted
,
did
not
do
it
,
was
punished
with
as
severe
a
Death
as
the
Assassin
himself
.
Ibid.
If
we
could
not
help
the
unfortunate
,
at
least
we
ought
to
impeach
the
Author
of
the
Violence
,
and
there
were
punishments
established
on
purpose
for
those
that
were
failing
in
this
duty
.
Thus
were
the
Citizens
a
Guard
each
to
other
,
and
all
the
Body
of
the
State
was
joyned
against
the
wicked
doer
.
It
was
not
permitted
for
any
one
to
be
unprofitable
to
the
State
;
The
Law
assigned
to
every
one
their
Business
,
which
was
perpetuated
from
Father
to
Son
.
Ibid.
They
were
not
to
have
two
,
nor
could
they
change
their
Profession
;
but
then
all
Professions
were
honoured
.
But
it
was
necessary
there
should
be
some
,
both
Employments
and
Persons
,
more
considerable
than
others
,
as
it
is
but
fit
that
Eyes
should
be
in
the
Body
.
Their
Luster
will
not
make
the
Feet
and
lower
Parts
to
be
ever
the
less
despised
.
So
among
the
Egyptians
,
the
Priests
and
the
Soldiers
had
their
particular
Marks
of
Honour
:
but
all
the
Traders
,
even
to
the
least
,
were
had
in
esteem
:
and
it
was
believed
a
Criminal
Matter
to
despise
and
scorn
the
Citizens
,
whose
Labours
,
whatsoever
they
were
,
contributed
to
the
weal
Publick
.
By
this
means
all
Arts
came
to
their
Perfection
:
the
Honour
which
cherished
them
was
in
every
thing
concerned
:
they
made
greater
Improvements
in
what
they
had
always
seen
done
,
and
to
what
in
particular
they
had
been
brought
up
from
their
very
Infancy
.
But
there
was
one
Occupation
which
all
men
were
to
be
concerned
in
;
and
that
was
the
study
of
Laws
and
Wisdom
.
Ignorance
of
the
Religion
and
Polity
of
ones
Country
was
no
where
excusable
in
any
Government
.
Now
every
Profession
had
its
Canton
to
which
it
was
particularly
assigned
.
There
fell
out
no
Inconvenience
by
it
in
a
Country
whose
Extent
was
not
very
great
,
and
in
so
curious
and
exact
an
order
.
Those
that
had
a
mind
to
be
Idle
,
knew
not
where
to
hide
themselves
.
Amidst
these
many
good
Laws
,
that
which
was
the
best
of
'em
,
was
,
that
all
People
were
brought
up
to
observe
them
.
Hierod
.
l.
2.
Diod.
l.
1.
§.
2.
Plat.
delegib
.
2.
A
new
Custom
was
a
Prodigy
in
Egypt
:
Every
one
did
there
always
the
same
;
and
the
punctual
Care
they
had
to
observe
small
things
,
maintained
the
great
.
So
that
never
was
there
any
People
that
had
longer
preserved
their
Customs
and
Laws
.
The
order
of
the
Judgments
contributed
to
the
upholding
of
that
Genius
.
Thirty
judges
were
chosen
out
of
the
principal
Cities
to
make
up
that
Commission
to
Judge
the
whole
Kingdom
.
They
were
accustomed
to
see
in
those
high
places
only
the
most
grave
men
of
their
Country
,
and
such
as
were
of
the
clearest
Integrity
.
The
Prince
gave
them
certain
Salaries
,
that
so
they
being
freed
from
Domestick
Entanglements
,
might
bestow
the
gross
of
their
time
in
making
the
Laws
to
be
the
better
observed
.
They
received
no
Advantage
by
Suits
of
Law
,
for
as
yet
they
had
never
thought
of
making
a
Trade
of
Justice
.
To
avoid
surprizes
,
the
matters
were
debated
in
those
Assembly
by
Arguments
in
writing
.
They
were
afraid
there
of
false
Eloquence
,
which
might
dazle
the
Understanding
,
and
stir
up
the
Passions
.
Truth
could
not
be
told
there
in
too
plain
a
manner
.
The
President
of
the
Senate
wore
a
Collar
of
Gold
and
precious
Stones
,
from
whence
hung
a
Figure
without
any
Eyes
,
which
they
called
Truth
.
When
he
took
it
,
that
was
the
Signal
to
begin
the
Court.
He
bowed
it
to
the
Party
that
was
to
gain
his
Cause
,
and
that
was
the
form
of
pronouncing
the
Sentences
.
One
of
the
bravest
Artifices
of
the
Egyptians
to
make
their
ancient
Maxims
be
preserved
,
was
to
invest
them
with
certain
Ceremonies
that
imprinted
them
in
their
Minds
.
These
Ceremonies
were
observed
with
reflection
;
and
the
serious
Humour
of
the
Egyptians
did
not
suffer
that
they
should
be
turned
into
simple
Formula's
.
Those
who
had
no
Affairs
,
but
their
Lives
were
Innocent
,
might
avoid
the
Examen
of
that
severe
Tribunal
.
But
they
had
in
Egypt
one
kind
of
Judgment
which
was
very
extraordinary
,
which
none
escaped
.
It
was
a
Consolation
at
the
time
of
Death
of
leaving
their
Names
in
esteem
among
all
men
,
and
of
all
humane
goods
it
is
the
only
one
that
Death
cannot
ravish
from
us
.
But
it
was
not
suffered
in
Egypt
to
commend
all
the
Dead
indifferently
:
That
was
an
Honour
to
be
had
by
a
Publick
Judgment
.
As
soon
as
a
man
was
dead
,
they
brought
him
unto
Judgment
.
The
publick
Accuser
was
heard
.
If
he
proved
that
the
Conduct
of
the
Deceased
had
been
bad
,
then
the
Memory
of
him
was
condemned
,
and
he
was
deprived
of
Sepulture
.
The
People
admired
the
power
of
their
Laws
,
which
reached
them
even
after
death
,
and
every
one
being
touched
by
the
Example
,
was
afraid
to
dishonour
his
Memory
and
his
Family
.
But
if
the
Defunct
was
not
convicted
of
any
Crime
,
then
he
had
an
honourable
Interment
:
they
made
his
Panegyrick
,
but
they
medled
not
at
all
with
his
Birth
.
All
Egypt
was
noble
,
and
beside
they
received
no
further
Commendations
than
what
they
had
got
by
their
own
Merit
.
Every
one
knows
how
curious
the
Egyptians
were
in
preserving
dead
Bodies
.
Their
Mummies
are
to
be
seen
at
this
day
.
Thus
their
Gratitude
to
their
Kindred
was
Immortal
:
Children
by
seeing
the
Bodies
of
their
Ancestors
,
called
to
mind
their
Vertues
which
the
Publick
had
paid
such
Acknowledgments
to
,
and
they
were
incited
to
love
those
Laws
which
had
so
recommended
them
to
them
.
To
prevent
Borrowing
,
which
was
the
Parent
of
Idleness
,
Frauds
and
Branglings
,
the
Decree
of
King
Asychis
did
not
suffer
any
to
borrow
,
Herod
.
lib.
2.
Diod.
1.
Sect.
but
upon
condition
that
he
pledged
the
Body
of
his
Father
to
him
of
whom
he
borrowed
.
And
it
was
both
an
Impiety
and
an
Infamy
together
,
not
to
redeem
,
as
soon
as
ever
one
could
,
so
precious
a
Pledge
;
and
he
that
dyed
before
he
had
acquitted
himself
of
that
duty
,
was
denied
Burial
.
The
Kingdom
was
Hereditary
;
but
the
Kings
were
obliged
more
than
all
others
,
to
live
according
to
these
Laws
.
Ibid.
Some
there
were
more
particular
that
a
King
had
digested
,
and
which
made
one
part
of
the
Sacred
Books
.
Not
that
they
had
disputed
any
thing
against
Kings
,
or
that
any
one
had
a
right
to
constrain
them
;
but
on
the
contrary
,
they
were
looked
upon
as
Gods
,
but
an
ancient
Custom
had
regulated
them
all
,
and
they
resolved
to
live
no
otherwise
than
their
Ancestors
.
So
that
they
patiently
suffered
themselves
,
not
only
to
be
regulated
in
their
manner
of
Victuals
and
Drink
(
for
it
was
an
ordinary
thing
in
Egypt
,
where
all
People
were
sober
,
and
where
the
Air
of
the
Country
was
a
friend
to
Frugality
)
but
they
were
content
that
their
very
hours
should
be
set
them
.
In
waking
at
break
of
day
.
Herod
.
2.
Diod.
§.
2.
when
their
Minds
were
most
refined
,
and
their
Thoughts
most
clear
,
they
read
their
Instructions
,
that
they
might
have
a
more
exact
and
true
Idea
of
the
Matters
they
were
to
decide
.
As
soon
as
they
were
drest
,
they
went
to
Sacrifice
in
the
Temple
.
There
,
being
incompassed
by
all
their
Court
,
and
the
Victimes
at
the
Altar
,
they
assisted
at
a
Prayer
full
of
Instructions
,
where
the
Chief
Priest
prayed
to
the
Gods
to
confer
on
the
Prince
all
Royal
Vertues
,
so
that
he
might
be
religious
to
the
Gods
,
placid
towards
Men
,
moderate
,
just
,
magnanimous
,
sincere
,
and
far
from
falshood
,
liberal
,
a
Master
of
himself
,
punishing
below
,
but
rewarding
above
desert
.
The
Chief
Priest
afterwards
spake
of
the
faults
that
Kings
might
commit
,
but
he
always
supposed
they
fell
into
them
by
surprize
,
or
ignorance
,
charging
with
Imprecations
the
Ministers
that
gave
them
evil
Counsels
,
and
concealed
the
Truth
from
them
.
This
was
the
manner
of
instructing
Kings
.
Ibid.
They
thought
Reproaches
did
only
sower
their
Spirits
,
and
that
the
most
effectual
way
of
inspiring
Vertue
into
them
,
was
to
point
out
to
them
their
Duty
in
Praises
conformable
to
the
Laws
,
and
gravely
delivered
before
their
Gods
.
After
Prayer
and
Sacrifice
,
they
read
to
the
King
in
the
Sacred
Books
,
the
Counsels
and
the
Actions
of
great
Men
,
that
so
he
might
govern
his
Kingdom
by
their
Maxims
,
and
maintain
the
Laws
which
had
made
his
Predecessors
happy
as
well
as
their
Subjects
.
That
which
shews
that
these
Remonstrances
were
made
and
hearkened
to
seriously
,
was
that
they
had
their
effect
.
Among
the
Thebans
,
that
is
to
say
in
the
chief
Dynasty
,
that
where
the
Laws
were
in
force
,
and
which
came
at
last
to
be
the
Mistress
of
all
the
rest
,
the
greatest
men
were
Kings
.
The
two
Mercurys
,
Authors
of
Sciences
,
and
of
all
the
Institutions
of
the
Egyptians
,
the
one
near
the
time
of
the
Deluge
,
and
the
other
,
whom
they
called
Trismegistus
,
or
Te●
maximus
,
a
Contemporary
of
Moses
,
were
both
Kings
of
Theb●s
.
All
Egypt
profited
by
their
light
,
Herod
.
l.
2.
and
Thebes
owes
to
their
Instructions
their
having
had
very
few
bad
Princes
.
Those
were
spared
during
their
lives
;
the
Publick
Repose
would
have
it
so
;
Diog.
1.
§.
2.
but
they
were
not
exempt
from
the
Judgment
they
were
to
undergo
after
death
.
Ibid.
Some
have
been
denied
Burial
,
but
there
are
few
Examples
of
them
,
but
on
the
contrary
,
most
of
the
Kings
have
been
so
much
made
of
by
the
People
,
that
every
one
have
bewailed
their
Death
,
as
much
as
that
of
their
Parents
or
Children
.
This
Custom
of
judging
Kings
after
their
Death
seemed
so
holy
to
the
People
of
God
,
that
they
have
always
practised
it
.
We
read
in
the
Scriptures
that
wicked
Kings
have
been
deprived
of
the
Burial
of
their
Ancestors
,
Ant.
13.23
.
and
we
learn
from
Josephus
that
that
Custom
lasted
even
to
the
time
of
the
Asmon●ans
.
That
gave
Kings
to
understand
,
that
if
their
Majesty
put
them
above
Humane
Judgments
in
this
Life
,
they
were
not
above
them
when
Death
equalled
them
with
other
men
.
The
Egyptians
had
an
inventive
Genin●
,
and
they
turned
it
to
things
that
were
profitable
.
Their
Mercuries
have
filled
Egypt
with
wonderful
Inventions
,
and
scarce
have
left
it
ignorant
of
any
thing
that
might
make
Life
tranquil
and
commodious
.
I
cannot
give
to
the
Egyptians
the
honour
they
have
conferred
on
their
Osyris
,
Diod.
l.
1.
§
1.
Plut.
de
Isid.
&
Osir
.
for
having
invented
Tillage
,
because
it
was
found
at
all
times
in
the
neighbouring
Countries
of
the
World
,
where
Mankind
was
spread
,
and
questionless
it
was
known
ever
since
the
World
began
.
The
Egyptians
themselves
likewise
give
so
great
an
Antiquity
to
Osiris
,
that
it
is
plainly
seen
they
have
confounded
his
time
with
that
of
the
beginning
of
the
World
,
and
they
would
fain
attribute
some
things
to
him
whose
Original
was
long
before
all
times
known
in
their
History
.
But
if
the
Egyptians
were
not
the
first
Inventors
of
Agriculture
,
nor
of
the
other
Arts
which
we
see
before
the
Deluge
,
they
have
yet
brought
them
to
such
perfection
,
and
have
taken
so
great
a
Care
to
establish
them
among
the
People
,
where
Barbarism
had
made
them
forget
,
that
their
Honour
comes
very
little
short
of
those
that
were
the
first
Inventors
.
Indeed
there
are
some
things
of
great
usefulness
,
the
Invention
whereof
cannot
be
disputed
with
them
.
Plat.
Epin
.
Diod.
1.
§
2.
Herod
.
l.
2.
For
as
their
Country
was
united
,
and
their
Heaven
always
clear
and
uncloudy
,
they
were
the
first
that
observed
the
Course
of
the
Stars
:
and
they
were
the
first
also
that
regulated
the
year
.
Those
Observations
threw
them
naturally
into
Arithmetick
;
and
if
it
be
true
what
Plato
says
,
Plat.
in
Tim.
That
the
Sun
and
the
Moon
taught
men
the
knowledge
of
Numbers
;
that
is
to
say
,
that
they
began
the
Accounts
regulated
by
that
of
Days
,
Mouths
,
and
Years
,
then
the
Egyptians
werethe
first
who
hearken'd
to
those
marvellous
Instructers
.
The
Planets
and
other
Stars
were
no
less
known
to
them
,
and
they
found
out
that
great
Year
which
brings
back
all
the
Heaven
to
its
first
point
.
To
know
their
own
Lands
every
year
covered
over
by
the
over-flowing
of
Nile
,
they
were
forced
to
betake
themselves
to
Surveying
,
which
quickly
taught
them
Geometry
.
They
were
great
Observers
of
Nature
,
which
in
an
Air
so
serene
,
and
under
a
Sun
so
burning
,
was
very
strong
in
its
Products
amongst
them
.
'T
was
that
which
made
them
find
out
,
or
perfect
Physick
.
Thus
all
Sciences
were
in
great
esteem
with
them
.
The
first
Inventors
of
usefull
things
received
,
Diod.
1.
§.
2.
Herod
.
3.
init
.
both
whilst
they
lived
,
and
after
their
deaths
,
rewards
worthy
of
their
labour
.
'T
was
that
consecrated
the
Books
of
their
two
Mercuries
,
and
made
them
to
be
looked
on
as
Divine
Books
.
Diod.
l.
1.
§
2.
The
first
People
of
all
that
had
Libraries
,
were
those
of
Egypt
.
The
title
that
was
given
them
made
them
very
desirous
to
peruse
them
,
and
to
search
into
the
Secrets
of
them
;
they
were
called
,
The
Treasure
of
the
Remedies
of
the
Soul
.
Thereby
it
was
cured
of
the
most
dangerous
Ignorance
of
its
Maladies
,
and
the
Source
of
all
the
others
.
One
thing
which
made
the
greatest
impression
on
the
Minds
of
the
Egyptians
,
was
the
esteem
and
love
of
their
Country
.
It
was
;
they
said
,
the
Mansion-House
of
the
Gods
,
they
had
reigned
there
for
many
Millions
of
years
.
Plat.
in
Tim.
Diod.
1.
§
1.
It
was
the
Mother
of
both
Men
and
Beasts
,
which
the
Land
of
Egypt
watered
with
the
River
Nilus
,
had
brought
forth
,
whilst
all
Nature
besides
was
barren
.
The
Priests
that
composed
the
History
of
Egypt
out
of
that
vast
continuance
of
Ages
,
which
they
only
filled
with
the
Fables
and
Genealogies
of
their
Gods
,
did
it
●o
imprint
into
the
minds
of
the
People
the
Antiquity
and
Nobleness
of
their
Country
.
But
their
real
History
was
circumscribed
within
reasonable
Bounds
,
and
yet
they
found
so
much
as
to
lose
themselves
in
an
infinite
Abyss
of
Time
which
seemed
to
bring
them
near
to
Eternity
.
But
yet
their
love
to
their
Country
had
more
solid
Foundations
.
Egypt
was
in
fine
the
most
beautiful
Country
in
the
World
,
the
most
plentiful
by
Nature
,
the
best
cultivated
by
Art
,
the
richest
,
the
most
commodious
,
and
the
most
adorned
by
the
care
and
magnificence
of
her
Kings
.
There
was
nothing
but
what
was
very
great
in
their
Designs
and
in
their
Work
.
What
they
made
in
Nilus
is
incredible
.
It
rained
very
seldom
in
Egypt
:
but
that
River
which
watered
it
all
by
its
orderly
Flowings
,
brought
to
it
the
Rains
and
the
Snows
of
other
Countreys
.
For
the
multiplying
of
so
beneficial
a
River
,
Herod
.
2.
Diod.
1.
§.
2.
Egypt
was
Traversed
with
an
infinite
number
of
Chanels
of
an
incredible
length
and
largeness
.
Nilus
carried
fruitfulness
every
where
with
its
wholsom
Waters
,
united
Towns
to
one
another
,
and
the
great
Sea
to
the
red
Sea
,
kept
up
Commerce
both
within
and
our
of
the
Kingdom
,
and
fortified
it
against
the
Enemy
:
so
that
it
was
altogether
both
the
Nourisher
and
the
Defender
of
Egypt
.
The
Fields
were
swallowed
up
with
it
;
but
the
Towns
that
were
set
above
by
vast
pains
and
labour
,
and
raised
as
Islands
in
the
midst
of
the
Waters
,
joyful
at
such
their
advancements
,
they
beheld
all
the
Plain
overflown
;
and
at
the
same
time
made
fruitful
by
the
Nile
.
When
it
swelled
it self
above
Measure
,
there
were
great
Lakes
cut
hollow
by
the
Kings
that
opened
their
Bosoms
to
the
poured
our
Waters
.
They
have
their
discharges
prepared
;
great
Sluces
opened
or
shut
them
up
as
there
was
occasion
;
and
the
Waters
having
thus
their
retreat
,
tarried
no
longer
on
the
Earth
than
just
what
was
necessary
to
Marle
,
and
make
'em
fertile
.
Such
was
the
use
of
this
great
Lake
,
which
was
called
the
Lake
of
Myris
,
or
of
Moeris
:
Herod
.
10.
Diod.
ibid.
It
was
the
name
of
the
King
that
had
caused
it
to
be
made
.
One
would
be
astonished
to
read
what
notwithstanding
is
very
certain
,
that
the
Compass
of
it
round
,
was
about
a
hundred
and
fourscore
of
our
Leagues
.
That
too
much
of
the
good
Land
might
not
be
lost
by
the
cutting
it
hollow
,
they
extended
it
chiefly
towards
the
Coast
of
Libya
.
The
Fishery
was
worth
to
the
King
vast
Sums
of
Money
;
and
so
when
the
Land
did
not
produce
any
thing
it
yielded
Treasures
by
being
covered
with
the
Waters
.
Two
Pyramids
,
each
of
which
bore
upon
a
Throne
two
Colossus-like
Statues
,
the
one
of
Myris
,
the
other
of
his
Wife
,
were
raised
three
hundred
Foot
high
in
the
midst
of
the
Lake
,
and
were
of
an
equal
Depth
under
the
Water
:
So
that
they
shewed
that
they
were
built
before
the
Hollow
was
filled
,
and
that
a
Lake
of
that
vast
Extent
was
made
by
Man's
Hand
under
one
single
Prince
.
Those
who
do
not
know
to
what
degree
the
Earth
may
be
improved
,
take
for
a
Romance
what
is
related
of
the
number
of
the
Towns
in
Egypt
.
Herod
.
2.
Diod.
1.
2.
The
Richness
of
them
is
no
less
incredible
.
There
was
not
one
of
them
that
had
not
magnificent
Temples
,
and
most
stately
and
august
Palaces
.
Architecture
discovered
there
in
all
things
such
a
noble
Simplicity
and
Greatness
,
that
it
took
up
the
whole
Imagination
.
Diod.
Ibid.
The
long
Galleries
exposed
to
every
ones
View
such
Sculptures
in
them
as
Greece
took
for
Models
.
Thebes
was
able
to
dispute
it
with
the
finest
Cities
of
the
Universe
.
Her
hundred
Gates
,
which
Homer
sung
of
,
are
known
to
all
the
World
.
She
was
as
full
of
People
as
she
was
vast
,
Pomp.
Mel.
1.
9.
and
it
was
said
she
could
at
one
time
draw
out
ten
thousand
Combatants
thro'
each
of
her
Gates
.
Let
there
be
,
if
you
please
,
a
little
stretch
in
that
Number
,
yet
it
is
most
certain
that
her
People
were
not
to
be
numbered
.
The
Greeks
and
the
Romans
have
celebrated
their
Magnificence
and
their
Grandeur
,
though
they
had
only
seen
the
Ruines
of
her
;
Strab.
17.
Tac.
Ann.
2.
6.
so
extremely
splendid
were
her
Remains
.
If
our
Travellers
had
got
so
far
as
where
this
City
was
built
,
they
would
,
no
doubt
,
have
yet
found
something
incomparable
in
her
Ruines
:
For
the
Works
of
the
Egyptians
were
made
to
hold
out
against
the
destruction
of
time
.
Their
Statues
were
Colosses
;
Herod
.
&
Diod.
loc.
citat
.
their
Pillars
vast
;
Egypt
aimed
at
Grandeur
,
and
to
strike
the
Eyes
at
a
distance
,
but
always
to
content
by
the
Justice
of
the
Proportions
.
There
were
discovered
in
Sand
,
or
Salid
(
you
know
very
well
that
that
is
the
name
of
Thebais
)
Temples
and
Palaces
almost
yet
entire
,
Voyag
.
pr.
by
M.
Thevenot
.
where
those
Pillars
and
Statues
are
innumerable
.
One
Palace
is
admired
there
above
all
,
the
Remains
of
which
seem
only
to
continue
to
efface
the
Glory
of
all
,
even
the
greatest
Works
.
Four
Galleries
,
whose
Prospect
lost
our
Sight
,
bounded
on
each
side
by
Sphinxes
of
as
curious
a
Substance
as
their
Greatness
is
remrkable
,
serve
as
Avenues
to
four
Portico's
of
such
a
hight
as
were
an
Astonishment
to
the
Eyes
.
What
Magnificence
and
Extent
was
there
!
As
yet
,
those
that
have
described
to
us
this
prodigious
Building
,
have
not
had
time
of
going
round
it
;
nay
,
and
are
not
very
sure
they
have
seen
above
half
of
it
,
but
however
,
all
they
have
seen
was
very
surprizing
.
A
Hall
,
which
seems
to
be
placed
in
the
middle
of
that
stately
Palace
,
was
supported
by
six
score
Pillars
of
thirty
Foot
in
Compass
,
proportionably
high
,
and
intermixt
with
Obelisques
,
which
so
many
Ages
have
never
been
able
yet
to
demolish
.
Even
the
Colours
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
which
rather
tryed
the
Power
of
time
,
are
still
preserved
among
the
Ruines
of
that
admirable
Edifice
;
ay
,
and
preserved
in
their
Strength
and
Vivacity
:
So
skilled
was
Egypt
in
imprinting
the
Characters
of
Immortality
on
all
her
Works
.
Now
that
the
Name
of
the
King
is
gone
thro'
all
the
unknown
Parts
of
the
World
,
and
that
that
Prince
likewise
extends
his
Researches
as
far
as
he
hath
caused
to
be
made
the
most
beautiful
Works
of
Nature
and
of
Art
,
would
it
not
be
an
Object
worthy
of
so
noble
a
Curiosity
,
to
discover
the
Beauties
which
Thebais
locks
up
in
her
Desarts
,
and
to
inrich
our
Architecture
with
the
Inventions
of
Egypt
?
What
Power
and
what
Art
was
it
,
that
could
make
such
a
Country
to
be
the
Wonder
of
the
Universe
?
And
what
Beauties
might
there
not
be
found
if
we
come
yet
unto
this
Royal
City
,
since
that
at
so
great
a
Distance
from
it
,
such
Marvels
are
discovered
?
But
it
is
Egypt's
Glory
alone
to
erect
Monuments
for
Posterity
.
Her
Obelisques
,
even
at
this
day
,
as
well
by
their
Beauty
as
their
heighth
,
do
make
up
the
chief
Ornaments
of
Rome
;
and
the
Roman
Power
despairing
of
ever
equalling
the
Egyptian
,
thought
it
would
pretty
well
contribute
to
their
Greatness
by
borrowing
the
Monuments
of
their
Kings
.
Egypt
had
not
yet
seen
any
great
Buildings
besides
the
Tower
of
Babel
,
when
she
invented
her
Pyramids
,
which
as
well
by
their
Figures
as
by
their
Grandeur
triumphed
over
Time
and
Barbarians
.
The
good
Judgment
of
the
Egyptians
made
them
then
to
be
in
love
only
with
things
truly
Solid
and
Regular
.
Whether
Nature
of
her self
,
brought
it
to
that
simple
Air
to
which
it
is
so
hard
to
return
,
when
the
Judgment
was
vitiated
by
Novelties
and
extravagant
attempts
however
it
be
,
the
Egyptian
have
only
loved
regular
attempts
:
they
have
only
aimed
to
be
new
and
surprising
in
the
infinite
variety
of
Nature
,
and
boasted
that
they
only
,
like
the
Gods
,
had
made
Immortal
Works
.
The
Inscriptions
of
the
Pyramids
,
were
no
less
noble
than
the
work
it self
.
They
spake
to
the
Beholders
.
One
of
those
Pyramids
built
with
Brick
,
by
its
Title
admonished
all
lookers
on
,
how
they
did
compare
her
with
the
rest
,
saying
,
that
she
was
as
much
above
all
the
other
Pyramids
,
as
Jupiter
was
above
all
the
other
Gods
.
But
whatsoever
the
efforts
of
Men
were
,
there
nothing
was
visible
in
every
thing
.
Those
Pyramids
were
only
Tombs
;
and
yet
the
Kings
who
built
them
,
Herod
.
ibid.
Diod.
1
Sect.
2.
have
not
been
able
to
get
an
Inter●ment
in
them
,
and
they
have
not
enjoyed
their
Sepulchre
.
I
should
not
speak
of
that
Beautiful
Palace
,
called
the
Labyrinth
,
if
Herodotus
,
who
saw
it
,
did
not
assure
us
that
it
was
more
surprising
than
the
Pyramids
.
Herod
.
ibid.
Diod.
1
Sect.
2.
It
was
built
on
the
side
of
the
Lake
of
Myris
,
and
a
prospect
was
given
to
it
proportionably
to
the
Grandeur
of
it
.
Otherwise
,
it
was
not
so
much
one
single
Palace
,
as
a
Magnificent
Pile
of
twelve
Palaces
regularly
disposed
,
and
which
had
as
it
were
,
one
Communication
.
Fifteen
hundred
Chambers
joined
to
Terass
Walks
,
were
all
ranged
round
a
dozen
Halls
,
and
all
those
that
came
to
visit
them
,
were
at
a
loss
how
to
find
their
way
out
again
.
The
Building
was
as
large
under
ground
.
Those
lower
Fabricks
were
designed
for
the
Sepulchre
of
Kings
,
and
(
who
can
mention
it
without
gr●ef
and
Shame
,
and
deep
deploring
the
Blindness
of
Mankind
?
)
yet
withal
to
nourish
consecrated
Crocodiles
,
which
were
the
Gods
of
a
Nation
in
all
things
else
so
great
and
wise
.
You
would
be
astonished
to
see
so
much
Magnificence
in
the
Sepulchres
of
Egypt
.
For
besides
that
they
erected
them
as
sacred
Monuments
to
bear
to
future
Ages
,
the
Memory
of
those
great
Princes
,
they
looked
upon
them
over
and
above
as
Eternal
Habitations
.
The
Houses
were
called
Inns
,
where
we
were
only
to
be
en
passant
,
and
for
a
Life
too
short
to
finish
our
designs
in
,
Diod.
ibid.
but
the
true
Houses
were
the
Tombs
which
we
were
to
dwell
in
to
infinite
Ages
.
But
Egypt
laid
not
out
its
utmost
efforts
on
inanimate
things
.
Her
more
noble
works
,
and
her
most
delicate
art
lay
in
forming
the
Manners
of
Men.
Greece
was
so
convinced
of
it
,
that
her
greatest
Men
,
such
as
Homer
,
Pythagoras
,
Plato
,
Lycurgus
also
,
and
Solon
,
those
two
great
Legislators
,
and
others
needless
here
to
mention
,
went
to
learn
Wisdom
in
Egypt
.
God
would
even
that
Moses
should
be
learned
in
all
the
Wisdom
of
the
Egyptians
:
Act.
7.20
,
21
,
22.
and
by
that
came
he
to
be
Mighty
in
Words
and
in
Deeds
.
True
Wisdom
makes
use
of
every
thing
,
and
God
will
not
have
those
whom
he
inspires
,
to
neglect
humane
means
,
which
do
also
in
their
way
come
from
him
.
Those
Sages
of
Egypt
had
studied
Rule
and
Government
,
which
made
their
Minds
solid
,
their
Bodies
robust
,
their
Wives
fruitful
,
and
their
Children
strong
and
vigorous
.
By
which
means
the
People
increased
in
number
and
in
Force
.
The
Country
was
naturally
healthful
,
but
Philosophy
had
taught
them
that
Nature
required
Assistance
.
There
is
an
art
in
forming
Bodies
as
well
as
Minds
.
This
Art
,
which
by
Negligence
we
have
lost
,
was
very
well
known
to
the
Antients
,
and
Egypt
had
found
it
.
Diod.
1.
Sect.
1.
It
principally
made
use
of
Frugality
and
Exercises
for
a
good
Design
.
In
a
great
Field
of
War
which
Herodotus
saw
,
Herod
3.
the
Sculls
of
the
Persians
easy
to
be
pierced
,
and
those
of
the
Egyptians
more
hard
than
the
Stones
,
with
which
they
were
mingled
,
plainly
shewed
the
softness
of
the
one
,
and
the
robust
Constitution
,
which
a
frugal
Dyet
,
and
vigorous
Exercises
gave
to
the
other
.
Courses
on
Foot
,
Races
on
Horseback
and
in
Chariots
were
much
practised
in
Egypt
,
and
with
an
admirable
Address
,
and
there
were
not
in
all
the
World
better
Horsemen
than
the
Egyptians
.
When
Diodorus
tells
us
,
Lu
Diod
1.
Sect.
2.
they
despised
the
Lute
as
an
Exercise
which
had
a
dangerous
Strength
,
and
was
but
of
a
short
Continuance
,
he
would
be
understood
of
the
Lute
,
broken
by
the
Wrestlers
,
which
Greece
her self
,
who
Crowned
it
in
her
Games
,
had
Condemned
,
as
but
very
little
agreeable
to
free
Persons
;
but
with
a
certain
moderation
,
it
was
very
well
becoming
Gentlemen
,
and
Diodorus
himself
informs
us
,
that
the
Mercury
of
the
Egyptians
had
invented
the
Rules
of
it
,
as
well
as
the
Art
of
forming
Bodies
.
The
same
must
be
understood
also
in
what
that
Author
says
concerning
Musick
.
That
which
he
makes
the
Egyptians
;
to
despise
,
Id.
Sect.
2.
as
being
apt
to
soften
and
debase
the
Courage
,
was
doubtless
that
soft
and
Effeminate
Musick
,
which
only
provoked
them
to
Pleasures
,
and
to
a
false
and
Womanish
tenderness
.
For
as
for
that
generous
Musick
,
whose
noble
Concords
raise
the
Mind
and
Heart
,
the
Egyptians
never
slighted
that
,
seeing
,
as
Diodorus
himself
tells
us
,
their
Mercury
had
invented
it
,
Id.
1.
Sect.
1.
and
had
also
invented
the
gravest
sorts
of
Musical
Instruments
.
In
the
solemn
Procession
of
the
Egyptians
,
where
the
Books
of
Trismegistus
were
carried
in
Pomp
,
there
was
seen
the
Chanter
at
the
Head
,
holding
in
his
Hand
a
Symbol
of
Musick
(
I
know
not
what
it
was
)
and
the
Book
of
the
sacred
Hymns
.
Clem.
Alex
Strom.
lib.
6.
In
short
,
Egypt
forget
nothing
that
might
polish
Mind
,
ennoble
the
Heart
,
and
fortifie
the
Body
.
Four
hundred
Thousand
Soldiers
,
which
she
maintained
,
were
those
of
her
Citizens
,
which
she
exercised
with
the
exactest
Care
.
The
Laws
of
the
Militia
were
easily
kept
,
and
as
it
were
by
themselves
,
because
the
Parents
instructed
their
Children
in
them
:
for
the
Profession
of
War
went
from
Father
to
Son
,
as
other
Professions
did
;
and
next
to
the
Priestly
Families
,
those
that
were
accounted
the
most
Illustrious
,
were
as
among
us
the
Families
designed
for
Arms.
But
yet
I
will
not
say
that
Egypt
hath
been
very
Martial
.
She
hath
had
a
great
many
Troops
well
disciplined
and
kept
;
she
hath
often
exercised
them
for
a
Shew
in
Military
Services
,
and
as
it
were
,
had
the
Images
and
resemblances
of
Combats
;
but
it
is
only
War
and
downright
Fighting
,
that
makes
Men
Warriors
.
Egypt
loved
Peace
,
because
she
loved
Justice
,
and
had
only
Soldiers
for
her
Defence
.
Bei●g
contented
with
her
own
Country
,
which
had
plenty
of
all
things
,
she
never
thought
of
enlarging
it
by
Conquests
.
She
did
it
after
another
way
,
by
sending
her
Colonies
all
the
World
over
,
and
with
them
politeness
and
Laws
.
The
most
celebrated
Cities
came
to
learn
in
Egypt
their
Antiquities
,
Plat.
in
Tim.
and
the
first
beginning
of
their
most
excellent
Institutions
.
They
consulted
her
on
all
sides
in
the
Rules
of
Wisdom
.
When
those
of
Elis
had
set
up
the
Olympick
Games
,
the
most
famous
of
all
Greece
,
they
sought
by
a
Solemn
Embassy
the
approbation
of
the
Egyptians
,
and
learnt
from
them
new
ways
of
incouraging
the
Combatants
.
Egypt
reigned
by
her
Councels
,
and
that
Government
of
Understanding
appeared
to
her
more
noble
and
glorious
than
that
she
established
by
her
Arms.
Although
the
Kings
of
Thebes
were
incomparably
the
most
puissant
of
all
the
Kings
of
Egypt
,
yet
they
never
attempted
upon
the
neighbouring
Dynasties
which
they
only
enjoyed
when
they
had
been
invaded
by
the
Arabians
:
so
that
to
speak
truly
,
they
rather
chose
to
get
from
Strangers
,
than
were
willing
to
Lord
it
over
their
own
natural
Country-men
.
But
when
they
concerned
themselves
with
being
Conquerours
,
they
surpassed
all
others
.
I
do
not
speak
of
Osiris
the
Conqueror
of
the
Indians
;
probably
that
was
Bacchus
,
or
some
other
Hero
as
fabulous
.
Diod.
l.
1.
§.
2.
The
Father
of
Sesostris
(
the
Learned
will
have
him
Amenophis
,
otherwise
Memnon
)
either
through
instinct
or
humour
,
or
as
the
Egyptians
say
,
by
the
Authority
of
an
Oracle
,
first
thought
of
making
his
Son
a
Conquerour
.
He
followed
the
way
of
the
Egyptians
in
it
,
that
is
to
say
,
with
great
deliberation
.
All
Children
that
were
born
the
same
day
as
Sesostris
,
were
brought
to
Court
by
the
King's
Command
.
He
bred
them
up
as
if
they
were
his
own
,
and
with
the
same
care
as
Sesostris
,
near
whom
they
were
bred
.
He
could
not
give
him
either
more
faithful
Ministers
,
or
more
zealous
Companions
for
his
Battels
.
When
he
was
somewhat
grown
up
,
he
made
him
serve
his
Apprenticeship
in
a
War
against
the
Arabians
.
That
young
Prince
there
learnt
to
be
patient
of
Hunger
and
Thirst
,
and
brought
that
Nation
into
Submission
,
which
till
then
was
untameable
.
Being
accustomed
to
Warlike
labours
by
that
Conquest
,
his
Father
made
him
turn
to
the
East
of
Egypt
;
he
attacked
Libya
,
and
a
great
part
of
that
vast
Region
was
subjugated
.
About
this
time
his
Father
dyed
,
leaving
him
in
a
condition
of
undertaking
all
things
.
He
formed
no
less
a
Design
than
that
of
the
Conquest
of
the
World
:
but
before
he
went
out
of
his
Kingdom
,
he
provided
for
his
own
security
in
it
,
in
gaining
the
affections
of
all
his
People
by
his
Liberal●ty
and
Justice
,
Diod.
ibid.
and
also
so
by
regulating
the
Government
with
an
extream
Prudence
.
In
the
mean
while
he
was
making
his
Preparations
,
he
levied
Soldiers
,
and
gave
than
for
their
Captai●s
those
young
men
which
his
Father
had
caused
to
be
bred
up
with
him
.
There
were
sevente●n
hundred
of
them
,
able
to
insp●re
into
all
the
Army
Courage
,
Discipline
,
and
the
Love
of
their
Prince
.
That
done
,
he
entred
into
Ethiopia
,
which
he
made
Tributary
to
him
.
He
went
on
with
his
Victories
in
Asia
.
Jerusalem
was
the
first
that
felt
the
force
of
his
Arms.
Rash
and
violent
Rehoboam
could
not
resist
him
,
so
that
Sesostris
carried
away
the
Riches
of
Solomon
.
God
,
by
a
just
Judgment
,
had
delivered
them
into
his
hands
.
He
travelled
into
the
Indies
further
than
Hercules
,
or
Bacchus
,
Ibid.
and
further
than
ever
was
done
since
Alexander
,
for
he
subjugated
the
Country
beyond
Ganges
.
You
may
therefore
judge
if
the
more
neighbouring
Countries
withstood
him
.
The
Scythians
obeyed
him
even
to
Tanais
:
Armenia
and
Cappadocia
became
his
Subjects
.
He
left
a
Colony
in
the
ancient
Kingdom
of
Colchos
,
where
the
Customs
of
Egypt
have
always
continued
since
.
Herodotus
hath
seen
in
lesser
Asia
,
from
one
Sea
to
the
other
,
the
Monuments
of
his
Victories
,
with
the
proud
Inscriptions
of
Sesostris
,
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
.
There
were
some
of
them
even
in
Thrace
,
and
he
extended
his
Empire
from
Ganges
to
the
Danube
.
The
difficulty
of
getting
Victuals
,
kept
him
from
entring
any
further
into
Europe
.
He
returned
after
nine
years
loaden
with
the
Spoils
of
all
the
conquered
People
.
Some
of
them
had
very
couragiously
defended
their
liberty
;
others
yielded
without
resistance
.
Sesostris
took
care
to
mark
out
in
his
Monuments
the
difference
of
those
in
Hieroglyphick
Figures
;
after
the
manner
of
the
Egyptians
.
To
describe
his
Empire
,
he
found
out
Geographical
Cards
.
A
hundred
famous
Temples
erected
to
the
honour
of
the
Tutelary
Go●s
of
all
the
Towns
,
were
the
first
as
well
as
the
most
beautiful
Tokens
of
his
Conquests
,
and
he
was
very
careful
to
publish
in
the
Inscriptions
,
that
those
great
Works
had
been
accomplished
without
any
fatigue
to
his
Subjects
.
Herod
.
10.
Diod.
ib.
He
made
it
his
glory
to
govern
them
discreetly
,
and
not
to
make
any
but
his
Captives
to
assist
at
the
Monuments
of
his
Victories
.
Solomon
had
given
him
the
Example
of
it
.
2
Chron.
8.9
.
That
wise
Prince
imployed
only
his
Tributary
People
in
the
great
Works
which
rendred
his
Reign
Immortal
.
The
Citizens
were
ingaged
in
more
noble
Exercises
:
they
were
men
of
War
,
and
chief
of
his
Captains
.
Sesostris
could
not
regulate
himself
by
a
more
perfect
Model
.
He
reigned
thirty
three
years
,
and
a
long
time
enjoyed
his
Triumphs
,
Diod.
1.
§.
2.
much
more
worthy
of
Honour
and
Glory
,
if
his
Vanity
had
not
made
him
to
be
drawn
in
his
Chariot
by
vanquished
Kings
.
It
seems
he
scorned
to
meet
Death
as
other
men
;
for
being
become
blind
in
his
old
Age
,
he
was
his
own
Executioner
in
giving
himself
death
,
and
so
leaving
Egypt
rich
for
ever
.
His
Empire
however
did
not
exceed
the
fourth
Generation
.
But
there
remained
yet
in
the
time
of
T●●erius
,
very
magnificent
Monuments
,
which
sufficiently
shewed
the
Extent
of
it
,
as
well
as
the
Quantity
of
his
Tributes
.
Egypt
soon
returned
to
her
own
peaceful
Humour
.
Ticit
.
Ann.
2.
It
has
been
writ
that
Sesostris
was
the
first
,
that
after
his
Conquests
softened
the
Tempers
of
the
Egyptians
,
into
the
fear
of
Revolting
.
If
we
may
believe
so
,
it
could
only
be
a
Precaution
he
took
up
for
his
Successors
;
Nymphod
.
l.
12.
rer.
barb
.
post
Herod
.
wise
,
and
absolute
as
he
was
,
what
could
be
seen
that
might
make
him
fearful
of
his
Subjects
who
adored
him
?
Besides
,
such
a
Thought
as
that
was
unworthy
so
great
a
Prince
,
and
it
was
an
ill
Provision
for
the
Security
of
his
Conquests
,
to
suffer
the
Courage
of
his
Subjects
to
be
weakned
and
dejected
.
It
is
true
likewise
that
that
great
Empire
did
not
last
long
.
It
was
to
fall
some
way
or
other
.
A
Divisio●
was
made
in
Egypt
.
Under
Anysis
the
blind
,
the
Ethiopian
Sabacon
invaded
the
Kingdom
.
He
treated
the
People
of
it
as
well
,
and
did
there
as
great
things
as
any
of
the
natural
Kings
.
Never
was
there
see
a
Moderation
like
to
that
of
his
,
since
that
after
sixty
years
of
a
happy
reign
,
he
returned
into
Ethiopia
to
obey
the
Advertisements
which
he
believed
came
from
Heaven
.
The
Kingdom
thus
left
,
fell
into
the
hands
of
Sethon
Priest
of
Vulcan
,
a
Religious
Prince
after
his
way
,
but
a
small
Warriour
,
and
who
absolutely
enervated
the
Militia
,
by
his
ill
treating
of
his
Soldiers
.
From
that
time
Egypt
maintained
her self
only
by
strange
Forces
.
There
was
found
in
her
a
kind
of
Anarchy
:
for
there
were
twelve
Kings
chosen
by
the
People
,
who
shared
among
them
the
Government
of
the
Kingdom
.
'T
was
those
who
built
the
twelve
Palaces
that
make
up
the
Labyrinth
.
Tho'
Egypt
could
not
forget
her
Magnificences
,
yet
she
was
weakned
and
divided
under
those
twelve
Princes
.
One
of
them
(
to
wit
Psammeticus
)
made
himself
the
Master
by
the
assistance
of
Strangers
.
Egypt
was
re-established
,
and
remained
pretty
powerful
for
five
or
six
Reigns
.
At
length
that
antient
Kingdom
,
after
it
had
continued
about
sixteen
hundred
Years
,
weakened
by
the
Kings
of
Babylon
and
by
Cyrus
,
became
a
Prey
to
Cambyses
,
the
most
violent
and
outragious
of
all
Princes
.
Those
who
very
well
understood
the
Humor
of
Egypt
,
Strab.
l.
17.
have
confessed
that
she
was
not
given
to
War
:
You
have
heard
the
Reasons
of
it
.
She
lived
in
Peace
about
thirteen
hundred
Years
,
when
she
brought
forth
her
first
Warrior
,
who
was
Sesostris
.
Also
notwithstanding
her
Militia
so
carefully
disciplin'd
and
kept
up
,
yet
we
see
at
last
,
that
her
greatest
Force
consisted
in
strange
Troops
,
which
is
one
of
the
most
deplorable
Defects
that
a
State
can
have
.
But
no
humane
things
are
perfect
,
and
it
is
no
easy
thing
to
have
in
Perfection
both
the
Arts
of
Peace
and
the
Advantages
of
War
.
'T
is
a
long
Continuance
to
have
subsisted
for
sixteen
hundred
Years
.
Some
Ethiopians
Reigned
at
Thebes
in
that
Interval
,
among
others
,
Sabacon
,
and
as
we
may
believe
,
Taraca
.
But
Egypt
gained
this
Benefit
from
the
excellent
Constitution
of
her
State
,
that
the
Strangers
who
conquered
her
,
rather
took
up
her
Customs
than
introduced
any
of
their
own
there
:
Thus
changing
of
Masters
she
made
no
change
of
Government
.
She
could
very
hardly
indure
the
Persians
,
whose
Yoke
she
would
often
shake
.
But
she
was
not
martial
enough
to
support
her self
by
her
own
Force
,
against
so
great
a
Power
,
and
the
Grecians
,
who
defended
her
,
being
engaged
by
other
Diversions
,
were
forced
to
leave
her
:
So
that
she
fell
back
again
always
to
her
first
Masters
,
but
however
she
was
resolutely
tenacious
of
her
old
Customs
,
and
incapable
of
being
brought
off
from
the
Maxims
of
her
first
Kings
.
And
altho'
she
retained
many
of
them
under
the
Ptolomy's
,
yet
the
mixture
of
the
Grecian
and
Asiatick
Fashion
was
so
great
in
her
,
that
she
could
scarce
be
any
longer
known
for
old
Egypt
.
We
must
not
forget
that
the
times
of
the
antient
Kings
of
Egypt
are
very
uncertain
,
Diod.
1.
Sect.
2.
even
in
the
History
of
the
Egyptians
.
We
hardly
know
where
to
place
Osymanduas
,
tho'
we
see
so
many
magnificent
Monuments
of
him
in
Diodorus
,
and
such
glorious
Signs
of
his
Combats
.
It
seems
the
Egyptians
knew
not
who
was
Sesostris
his
Father
,
for
neither
Herodotus
nor
Diodorus
have
named
him
.
His
Power
,
however
,
is
more
remarkable
by
the
Monuments
he
has
left
in
all
the
Earth
,
than
by
the
Memoires
of
his
Country
;
and
those
Reasons
do
shew
us
that
we
are
not
to
believe
,
as
some
do
,
that
what
Egypt
hath
published
of
her
Antiquities
,
have
been
always
so
exact
and
punctual
as
she
hath
boasted
,
seeing
that
she
her self
is
so
uncertain
of
the
most
signal
time
of
her
Monarchy
.
THE
great
Empire
of
the
Egyptians
was
,
as
it
were
,
detached
from
all
others
,
IV.
The
Assyrian●
both
antient
and
modern
,
the
Medes
and
Cyrus
.
and
as
you
have
seen
,
had
not
a
very
long
Continuance
.
That
which
we
have
now
to
say
,
is
more
supported
,
and
hath
more
particular
Dates
.
Nevertheless
we
have
yet
very
few
things
certain
concerning
the
first
Empire
of
the
Assyrians
:
But
let
us
place
the
beginning
of
it
at
what
time
we
will
,
according
to
the
different
Opinions
of
the
Historians
,
you
will
see
,
that
when
the
World
was
divided
into
several
petty
States
,
which
the
Princes
rather
thought
how
to
preserve
than
to
enlarge
;
Ninus
,
who
was
more
forward
and
undertaking
,
Diod.
lib.
2.
Just.
1.
and
withal
,
more
puissant
than
his
Neighbours
,
subdued
them
one
after
another
,
and
went
on
with
his
Conquests
far
up
in
the
East
.
His
Wife
Semiramis
,
who
together
with
the
Ambition
that
is
common
enough
to
her
Sex
,
joined
a
Courage
,
and
a
continued
Series
of
Councels
,
which
is
but
very
seldom
found
in
it
,
kept
up
the
vast
Designs
of
her
Husband
,
and
finished
the
forming
of
that
Monarchy
.
It
was
doubtless
very
great
,
and
the
greatness
of
Nineveh
,
Strabo
16.
which
was
set
above
that
of
Babylon
,
Herod
.
1.
Dion
.
H●l
.
1.
App.
init
.
op.
sufficiently
shews
it
.
But
as
the
most
judicious
Historians
do
not
make
this
Monarchie
so
antient
as
others
represent
it
to
us
,
Gen.
14.1
,
2.
Jud.
3.8
.
Plat.
de
l●g.
3.
so
neither
do
they
report
it
to
be
so
great
.
We
have
seen
a
very
long
Duration
of
the
petty
Kingdoms
of
which
he
must
have
composed
it
,
if
it
be
as
antient
and
as
large
,
as
the
fabulous
Ctesias
,
and
those
who
have
taken
it
upon
his
Word
,
describe
it
to
us
.
'T
is
true
Plato
,
a
curious
Observer
of
Antiquities
,
makes
the
Kingdom
of
Troy
in
the
time
of
Priam
,
a
Dependence
of
the
Assyrian
Empire
.
But
there
is
no
notice
taken
of
it
in
Homer
,
who
,
in
the
Design
he
had
to
advance
the
Glory
of
Greece
,
would
not
have
forgot
such
a
Circumstance
;
and
we
may
think
that
the
Assyrians
were
little
known
towards
the
West
,
seeing
so
learned
and
so
curious
a
Poet
in
adorning
his
Poem
with
every
thing
that
was
pertinent
to
his
Subject
,
has
not
any where
made
them
to
appear
there
.
Yet
,
according
to
the
Computation
we
have
judged
most
reasonable
,
the
time
of
the
Siege
of
Troy
was
the
finest
time
of
all
the
Assyrians
had
,
for
it
was
that
in
which
Semiramis
made
her
Conquests
:
But
she
only
extended
them
Eastward
.
Those
who
are
the
greatest
Flatterers
,
make
her
turn
her
Arms
on
that
side
.
She
had
had
too
great
a
Share
in
the
Councels
and
Victories
of
Ninus
,
not
to
follow
his
Designs
,
otherwise
so
agreeable
to
the
Situation
of
her
Empire
,
and
I
do
not
believe
it
can
be
doubted
but
that
Ninus
kept
close
to
the
East
,
because
Justin
himself
,
who
favours
him
as
much
as
is
possible
,
makes
him
to
end
his
Enterprises
on
the
West
side
,
at
the
Frontiers
of
Libya
.
Therefore
I
know
not
at
what
time
Nineveh
could
extend
her
Conquests
even
to
Troy
,
because
we
see
so
little
likelyhood
that
Ninus
and
Semiramis
had
undertook
any
such
thing
;
and
that
all
their
Successors
,
to
begin
from
their
Son
Ninyas
,
have
lived
in
such
an
effeminate
Softness
,
and
with
so
little
Action
,
that
scarce
their
Names
have
reached
to
our
Ears
,
and
we
might
much
rather
wonder
how
their
Empire
was
able
to
subsist
so
long
,
than
believe
it
could
be
so
enlarged
.
It
was
,
questionless
,
much
diminished
by
the
Conquests
of
Sesostris
;
but
as
they
were
of
a
short
Continuance
,
and
but
poorly
kept
up
by
his
Successors
,
we
may
easily
believe
that
the
Countries
which
they
took
from
the
Assyrians
,
being
used
a
long
time
to
their
Domination
,
would
naturally
turn
to
them
again
:
So
that
that
Empire
kept
it self
in
great
Puissance
,
and
in
great
Peace
,
until
that
Arbaces
having
discovered
the
softness
of
their
Kings
,
so
long
concealed
in
the
Secrets
of
their
Palaces
,
Sardanapulus
celebrated
by
his
Infamies
,
became
not
only
contemptible
,
but
also
insupportable
to
his
Subjects
.
You
have
seen
the
Kingdoms
that
came
from
the
Ruines
of
that
first
Empire
of
the
Assyrians
,
among
others
,
that
of
Nineveh
,
and
that
of
Babylon
.
The
Kings
of
Niniveh
retained
the
Name
of
Kings
of
Assyria
,
and
were
the
most
puissant
.
Their
Pride
quickly
raised
them
above
all
Bounds
by
the
Conquests
they
obtained
,
among
which
is
accounted
that
of
the
Kingdom
of
the
Israelites
,
or
of
Samaria
.
It
could
be
nothing
less
than
the
Hand
of
God
,
and
a
visible
Miracle
,
that
kept
them
from
overwhelming
Judea
under
Hezekiah
;
and
it
was
unknown
what
Bounds
could
be
given
to
their
Power
,
when
they
were
seen
a
little
while
after
in
their
Neighbourhood
to
invade
the
Kingdom
of
Babylon
,
where
the
Royal
Family
was
decay'd
.
Babylon
seemed
to
be
born
to
command
all
the
World
.
Xen.
Cyr.
2.1.5
Her
People
were
full
of
Spirit
and
Courage
.
Always
Philosophy
reigned
among
them
,
and
the
generous
Arts
,
and
the
East
had
not
much
better
Soldiers
than
the
Chaldeans
.
Antiquity
admired
the
rich
Harvests
of
a
Country
which
the
negligence
of
its
Inhabitants
now
leaves
without
Culture
:
Herod
.
1.
and
its
Abundance
made
the
ancient
Kings
of
Persia
look
on
it
as
a
third
part
of
so
great
an
Empire
.
Thus
the
Kings
of
Assyria
,
swoln
with
an
Increase
which
added
to
their
Monarchy
so
opulent
a
City
,
formed
new
Designs
.
Nebuchadnezzar
the
first
thought
his
Empire
unworthy
of
him
,
unless
he
could
add
the
whole
Universe
to
it
.
Nebuchadnezzar
the
second
,
prouder
than
all
the
Kings
his
Predecessors
,
after
his
unheard
of
Successes
,
and
astonishing
Conquests
,
rather
chose
to
make
himself
be
adored
as
a
God
,
than
to
command
as
a
King
.
What
works
did
not
he
undertake
in
Babylon
?
What
Walls
,
what
Towers
,
what
Gates
,
and
what
Circumvallations
were
there
seen
?
It
seemed
as
if
the
old
Tower
of
Babel
was
going
to
be
renewed
in
the
prodigious
height
of
the
Temple
of
Bel
,
and
that
Nebuchadnezzar
had
resolved
to
storm
Heaven
anew
.
His
Pride
,
although
brought
down
by
the
hand
of
God
,
did
not
cease
to
spring
up
again
in
his
Successors
.
They
could
not
induce
any
Domination
about
them
;
and
resolving
to
bring
all
under
the
Yoke
,
they
became
insupportable
to
the
neighbouring
People
.
That
Jealousie
reunited
against
them
together
,
with
the
Kings
of
Media
and
the
Kings
of
Persia
,
a
great
part
of
the
Eastern
People
.
Xen.
Cyr.
3.4
.
Pride
is
easily
turned
into
Cruelty
.
As
the
Kings
of
Babylon
did
inhumanely
treat
their
Subjects
,
whole
Countries
,
as
well
as
the
Chief
Lords
of
their
Empire
joyned
with
Cyrus
and
the
Medes
.
Babylon
,
too
much
used
to
Command
and
Conquer
,
to
fear
so
many
Enemies
that
were
all
languid
against
her
,
whilst
she
thought
her self
invincible
,
became
Captive
to
the
Medes
whom
she
pretended
to
subdue
,
and
her
Pride
at
last
proved
her
utter
ruine
and
destruction
.
The
Fate
of
this
great
City
was
strange
,
seeing
she
fell
by
her
own
Inventions
.
Euphrates
had
almost
in
her
vast
Plains
the
same
effect
as
Nilus
had
in
those
of
Egypt
:
but
to
make
it
more
commodious
,
there
was
required
more
of
Art
and
Labour
than
Egypt
used
for
the
Nile
.
Herod
.
1.
Euphrates
was
direct
in
its
Course
,
and
never
overflowed
.
They
were
forced
to
make
throughout
all
the
Country
an
infinite
number
of
Chanels
,
that
so
it
might
water
their
Grounds
,
whose
fruitfulness
by
that
means
became
incomparable
.
To
break
the
violence
of
its
too
impetuous
Waters
,
it
was
necessary
to
make
it
run
thro'
a
thousand
Turnings
,
and
to
hollow
it
with
great
Lakes
,
which
a
wise
Queen
filled
up
again
with
an
incredible
magnificence
.
Nitocris
,
the
Mother
of
Labynithes
,
otherwise
called
Nabonides
,
or
Belshazzar
,
the
last
King
of
Babylon
,
did
those
great
Works
.
But
that
Queen
undertook
a
Business
much
more
surprising
and
marvellous
:
It
was
to
build
a
Stone
Bridge
over
Euphrates
,
that
so
the
two
Quarters
of
the
City
,
which
the
vast
largeness
of
that
River
separated
at
two
great
a
distance
,
might
communicate
together
.
It
was
necessary
therefore
first
to
dry
up
so
rap'd
and
so
deep
a
River
,
by
turning
those
Waters
into
a
most
huge
and
unmeasurable
Lake
which
yet
that
Queen
caused
to
be
digged
.
At
the
same
time
they
built
the
Bridge
,
the
solid
Materials
whereof
were
prepared
before
,
and
they
bricked
up
the
two
sides
of
the
River
to
a
most
astonishing
heighth
,
making
Descents
from
it
likewise
of
Brick
,
and
of
as
good
Work
as
the
Walls
of
the
City
.
The
Diligence
that
was
used
herein
equalled
he
Grandeur
of
it
.
But
a
Queen
so
discerning
as
she
was
,
yet
never
thought
that
she
instructed
her
Enemies
how
to
take
her
City
.
Herod
.
ibid.
It
was
into
that
same
Lake
which
she
had
hollowed
that
Cyrus
turned
Euphrates
,
when
despairing
of
his
reducing
Babylon
,
either
by
Force
or
Famine
,
he
opened
into
it
from
the
two
sides
of
the
City
that
Passage
which
we
have
seen
so
much
pointed
at
by
the
Prophets
.
If
Babylon
could
have
but
believed
she
had
been
perishable
as
all
other
humane
things
,
and
an
extravagant
confidence
had
not
thrown
her
into
downright
blindness
:
Ibid.
she
might
not
only
have
been
able
to
foresee
what
Cyrus
did
,
seeing
that
the
remembrance
of
such
a
Work
as
that
was
very
fresh
;
but
also
by
guarding
all
the
Descents
she
had
overthrown
the
Persians
in
the
Chanel
of
the
River
where
they
passed
.
But
they
thought
of
nothing
but
their
Pleasures
and
Entertainments
:
they
had
neither
order
nor
any
regular
command
in
them
.
And
so
are
destroyed
not
only
the
strongest
Places
,
but
also
the
greatest
Empires
.
Dread
and
astonishment
filled
every
place
;
the
Impious
King
was
killed
,
and
Xenophon
,
who
gives
that
Title
to
the
last
King
of
Babylon
,
Xenoph.
7.
seems
by
that
word
to
aim
at
the
Sacriledges
of
Belshazzar
,
which
Daniel
makes
us
to
see
punished
by
so
surprising
a
fall
.
The
Medes
,
who
had
destroyed
the
first
and
chiefest
Empire
of
the
Assyrians
,
destroyed
also
the
second
,
as
if
that
Nation
had
been
designated
to
be
fatal
to
the
Assyrian
Grandeur
.
But
at
this
last
time
the
valour
and
great
name
of
Cyrus
made
the
Persians
his
Subjects
to
have
the
honour
of
this
Conquest
.
And
indeed
,
it
was
entirely
owing
to
this
Hero
,
Xenoph.
Cyr.
1.
who
having
been
bred
up
under
a
severe
and
regular
Discipline
,
according
to
the
Custom
of
the
Persians
,
a
People
also
then
as
moderate
,
as
since
they
have
been
voluptuous
,
was
enured
from
his
Infancy
to
a
sober
and
military
Life
.
The
Medes
heretofore
so
laborious
and
martial
,
but
at
length
being
softened
through
their
Plenty
and
Abundance
,
as
it
always
happens
,
had
great
need
of
such
a
General
.
Cyrus
made
use
of
their
Riches
and
of
their
Name
,
always
respected
in
the
East
:
Pol.
5.44.10
24.
Xenoph.
Cyr.
4.5
.
but
he
placed
his
hopes
of
Success
in
the
Troops
he
had
brought
from
Persia
.
At
the
first
Battel
the
King
of
Babylon
was
killed
,
and
the
Egyptians
routed
.
The
Conquerour
sent
a
Challenge
to
the
new
King
;
and
by
shewing
his
Courage
,
he
gave
himself
the
reputation
of
a
merciful
Prince
who
spares
the
Blood
of
his
Subjects
.
To
his
Valour
he
joyned
Policy
;
For
fear
of
ruining
so
fine
a
Country
,
which
he
already
looked
on
as
his
Conquest
,
he
resolved
to
have
the
Labourers
saved
on
both
sides
.
He
knew
how
to
awaken
the
Jealousie
of
the
neighbouring
People
against
the
proud
and
haughty
Puissance
of
Babylon
,
that
was
for
Invading
all
;
and
at
length
the
Glory
that
he
gained
,
as
much
by
his
Generosity
and
Justice
,
as
by
the
Happiness
of
his
Arms
,
having
reunited
them
all
under
his
Standards
,
with
such
great
Assistances
he
subdued
that
vast
extent
of
Land
whereof
he
made
his
Empire
.
Thus
was
this
Monarchy
raised
.
Cyrus
made
it
so
Puissant
,
that
it
could
not
very
much
fail
of
aggrandizing
it self
under
its
Successors
.
But
to
understand
how
it
came
to
be
destroyed
,
we
need
only
to
compare
the
Persians
and
the
Successors
of
Cyrus
,
with
the
Greeks
and
their
Generals
,
especially
with
Alexander
.
CAMBYSES
the
Son
of
Cyrus
was
he
who
corrupted
the
Manners
of
the
Persians
.
His
Father
,
V.
The
Persians
,
the
Grecians
,
and
Alexander
.
who
was
so
well
brought
up
in
all
the
Arts
and
Cares
of
War
,
took
not
care
enough
to
give
to
the
Successor
of
so
great
an
Empire
an
Education
suitable
to
his
own
:
and
by
the
common
Fate
of
humane
things
too
much
greatness
destroys
Vertue
.
Darius
the
Son
of
Hystaspes
,
Plat.
de
leg.
3.
who
from
a
private
Life
was
raised
unto
the
Throne
,
brought
better
dispositions
to
the
Soveraign
Power
,
and
made
some
efforts
to
repair
the
Disorders
.
But
the
Corruption
was
already
too
universal
:
Abundance
had
introduced
great
Irregularities
into
their
Manners
;
and
Darius
had
not
himself
observed
so
just
a
strictness
as
to
be
able
on
the
sudden
to
redress
others
.
Every
thing
degenerated
under
his
Successors
,
and
the
Luxury
of
the
Persians
was
not
circumscribed
by
any
Bounds
or
Measure
.
But
although
those
People
,
then
become
powerful
,
had
lost
very
much
of
their
ancicient
Vertue
,
by
giving
themselves
up
to
their
Pleasures
,
they
had
yet
always
kept
up
something
that
was
great
and
noble
.
What
is
there
to
be
seen
more
noble
than
the
horrour
they
had
for
lying
,
which
was
always
accounted
by
them
a
most
base
and
shameful
Vice
?
Plat.
Alcib
.
1.
Herod
.
lib.
1.
What
they
looked
upon
as
very
unworthy
next
to
lying
,
was
to
live
upon
borrowing
.
Such
a
Life
as
that
seemed
to
them
to
be
idle
,
shameful
,
servile
,
and
so
much
the
more
contemptible
,
as
it
led
on
to
lying
.
By
a
Generosity
that
was
natural
to
their
Nation
,
Herod
.
3.
they
always
treated
vanquished
Kings
with
great
Civility
.
If
the
Children
of
those
Princes
were
not
able
to
be
assistant
to
the
Conquerours
,
they
left
them
to
Command
in
their
own
Countries
with
almost
all
the
Marks
of
their
ancient
Grandeur
.
The
Persians
were
Courteous
,
Civil
,
Liberal
to
Strangers
,
and
they
knew
how
to
make
use
of
them
.
Persons
of
Merit
were
considered
by
them
,
and
they
spared
for
nothing
to
gain
them
.
'T
is
true
,
they
were
not
arrived
at
the
perfect
knowledge
of
that
Wisdom
which
instructed
how
to
govern
well
.
The
great
Empire
was
always
ruled
with
some
confusion
.
They
could
never
find
out
that
curious
Art
so
well
practised
since
by
the
Romans
,
of
uniting
all
the
Parts
of
a
great
Estate
,
and
making
but
one
perfect
whole
of
them
.
So
likewise
were
they
scarce
ever
without
some
considerable
Revolts
.
Yet
they
had
their
Polity
among
them
.
The
Rules
of
Justice
they
understood
,
and
they
have
had
great
Kings
which
have
made
them
be
observed
with
an
admirable
exactness
.
Crimes
were
severely
punished
,
but
with
that
moderation
,
that
in
easily
pardoning
the
first
Faults
,
Herod
.
1.
they
corrected
the
after
Relapses
with
rigorous
Chastisements
.
They
had
a
great
many
good
Laws
,
Plat.
de
leg
.
3.
Esth.
1.13
.
almost
all
came
from
Cyrus
,
and
from
Darius
the
Son
of
Hystaspes
.
They
had
Maxims
of
Government
,
Councils
ordered
for
the
maintaining
them
,
and
a
great
Subordination
in
all
Employments
.
When
they
said
that
the
Great
men
who
made
up
the
Council
,
Xenoph.
Cyr.
8.
were
the
Eyes
and
the
Ears
of
the
Prince
;
they
meant
all
together
with
the
Prince
:
that
he
had
his
Ministers
as
we
have
the
Organs
of
our
Senses
,
not
for
him
to
be
idle
,
but
to
act
by
their
means
;
and
the
Ministers
,
that
they
were
not
to
act
for
themselves
,
but
for
the
Prince
who
was
their
Chief
,
and
for
all
the
Body
of
the
State
.
Those
Ministers
were
to
be
instructed
in
the
ancient
Maxims
of
the
Monarchy
.
The
Register
which
they
kept
of
past
Occurrences
,
served
as
Rules
to
Posterity
.
Esth.
1.13
.
Ibid.
6.
There
were
put
down
the
Services
which
every
one
had
done
,
for
fear
lest
to
the
shame
of
the
Prince
,
and
the
great
unhappiness
of
the
State
,
they
should
continue
unrewarded
,
It
was
one
good
way
to
engage
particular
men
to
the
Publick
Weal
,
Herod
.
1.
to
tell
them
that
they
never
were
to
Sacrifice
for
themselves
alone
,
but
for
the
King
,
and
for
all
the
State
,
in
which
every
one
was
concerned
with
the
other
.
One
of
the
chiefest
cares
of
the
Prince
was
to
see
Agriculture
flourish
:
and
those
Noblemen
whose
Government
was
the
best
cultivated
,
had
the
greatest
part
of
the
Thanks
.
As
there
were
Offices
set
up
for
the
Conduct
of
Arms
,
so
there
were
likewise
some
established
to
inspect
into
the
Country
Labours
:
So
that
they
were
two
Charges
alike
,
one
of
which
was
to
take
care
to
preserve
the
Country
,
and
the
other
to
cultivate
it
.
The
Price
protected
them
with
almost
an
equal
affection
,
and
made
them
to
concur
to
the
Weal-Publick
.
Next
to
those
who
had
brought
some
advantages
from
the
War
,
they
were
most
honoured
who
had
bred
up
a
great
many
Children
.
The
respect
wherewith
the
Persians
were
inspired
from
their
Infancy
for
Regal
Authority
was
grown
to
that
excess
,
that
they
mingled
Adoration
with
it
,
and
appeared
rather
Slaves
than
Subjects
,
brought
by
reason
to
pay
their
Submission
to
a
legitimate
Empire
:
This
was
the
Eastern
Humour
,
and
peradventure
the
brisk
and
violent
Nature
of
those
People
required
a
Government
that
was
more
firm
and
more
absolute
.
The
manner
how
they
bred
up
the
Children
of
Kings
is
admired
by
Plato
,
and
proposed
to
the
Grecians
as
the
model
of
a
perfect
Education
.
Plat.
Alcib
.
1.
At
seven
Years
of
Age
,
they
are
taken
from
the
hands
of
the
Eunuchs
to
teach
them
how
to
ride
on
Horseback
,
and
to
follow
the
Chase
.
At
fourteen
,
when
the
Mind
begins
to
form
it self
,
there
are
given
them
to
their
Instructors
,
four
Men
,
who
are
the
most
Vertuous
and
Wise
that
can
be
found
out
in
the
Kingdom
.
The
first
,
says
Plato
,
teaches
them
Magick
,
that
is
to
say
in
their
Language
,
the
Worship
of
the
Gods
,
according
to
the
antient
Maxims
,
and
according
to
the
Laws
of
Zoroastres
the
Son
of
Oromases
.
The
second
instructed
them
how
to
speak
the
Truth
,
and
how
to
do
Justice
.
The
third
taught
them
how
they
should
not
suffer
themselves
to
be
overcome
by
their
Pleasures
,
that
so
they
might
be
always
free
and
truly
Kings
,
Masters
of
themselves
,
and
of
their
desires
.
The
fourth
fortified
their
Courage
against
Fear
,
which
had
made
slaves
of
them
,
and
had
robbed
them
of
that
Confidence
,
which
was
so
necessary
for
Command
.
The
young
Lords
were
bred
up
at
the
Gate
of
the
King
with
his
Children
,
Xenoph.
de
exped.
Cyri.
Jun.
lib.
1.
there
was
particular
Care
taken
that
they
should
neither
see
nor
hear
any
thing
that
was
unbecoming
,
they
gave
the
King
an
account
of
their
Conduct
.
And
that
account
which
was
given
of
them
;
was
by
his
Order
attended
with
suitable
Punishments
or
Rewards
.
The
Youth
who
saw
them
,
did
early
with
their
Vertue
,
learn
the
knowledg
of
both
,
how
to
obey
and
command
.
And
with
such
an
Institution
,
what
might
not
be
hoped
for
from
the
Kings
of
Persia
,
and
their
Nobles
,
if
as
great
a
Care
had
been
taken
to
direct
them
well
in
the
Progress
of
their
Age
,
as
there
always
was
to
instruct
them
in
their
Infancy
?
But
the
corrupted
Manners
of
the
Nation
drew
them
quickly
into
their
Enchanted
Pleasures
,
against
which
no
Education
can
Fence
.
Yet
it
must
be
confessed
,
that
notwithstanding
the
Effeminacy
of
the
Persians
,
and
notwithstanding
the
Care
they
had
of
their
Beauty
,
and
of
their
Dress
,
they
wanted
not
Valour
.
They
stood
always
much
on
that
,
and
they
have
given
very
signal
marks
of
it
.
The
Military
Art
with
them
had
the
preference
it
deserved
,
as
that
under
the
Covert
,
whereof
all
others
might
be
exercised
in
quiet
.
Xenoph.
But
they
never
understood
the
bottom
of
it
,
nor
knew
what
an
Army
could
do
that
used
Severity
,
Discipline
,
ranking
of
their
Troops
,
the
order
of
Marches
and
Incampments
;
and
to
conclude
,
a
certain
Conduct
,
which
made
those
great
Bodies
to
move
without
Confusion
,
and
in
the
best
manner
.
They
thought
they
had
done
all
,
when
they
had
collected
together
a
huge
number
of
People
without
any
choice
,
to
go
to
the
War
with
Bravery
and
Courage
,
but
without
Order
,
and
who
found
themselves
Embarassed
with
an
infinite
multitude
of
unnecessary
Persons
,
whom
the
King
and
the
great
Men
drew
after
them
only
for
their
Pleasures
.
For
their
Effeminacy
was
so
great
,
that
they
would
find
in
the
Army
the
same
Magnificence
and
delicacies
as
in
those
places
where
the
Court
made
its
ordinary
Commoration
and
Stay
,
so
that
the
Kings
marched
with
their
Wives
,
their
Concubines
,
their
Eunuchs
,
and
whatsoever
else
might
contribute
to
their
Pleasures
.
Their
Gold
and
Silver
Vessels
,
and
the
best
sort
of
moveable
Houshold
Goods
followed
in
a
most
prodigious
abundance
;
and
in
short
,
all
the
train
that
such
a
Life
requires
.
An
Army
made
up
of
this
manner
,
and
already
encumbred
with
the
excessive
Multitude
of
its
Soldiers
,
was
overcharged
by
the
unaccountable
number
of
those
who
did
not
Fight
.
In
this
Confusion
,
it
was
impossible
to
move
in
any
Regularity
,
and
by
consent
;
the
Orders
never
came
in
time
,
and
in
any
action
all
went
as
they
could
,
and
no
body
could
make
any
Provision
or
Forecast
.
And
withal
they
must
make
but
a
short
work
of
it
,
and
come
rapidly
like
a
Torrent
into
a
Country
:
for
such
a
vast
Body
,
and
greedy
not
only
of
what
was
necessary
for
Life
,
but
also
what
was
Serviceable
for
their
Pleasure
,
consum'd
all
in
a
little
time
,
and
one
can
scarce
imagine
where
they
could
get
all
their
substance
.
And
yet
with
this
great
Pomp
and
Ceremony
did
the
Persians
astonish
the
People
that
understood
the
trade
of
War
no
better
than
themselves
.
And
those
who
did
understand
it
,
found
themselves
either
weakned
by
their
own
divisions
,
or
overpowred
by
the
Multitude
of
their
Enemies
;
and
by
that
means
it
was
that
Egypt
,
a
proud
as
she
seemed
to
be
both
of
her
Antiquity
,
and
of
her
wise
Institutions
,
and
of
the
Conquests
of
her
Sesostris
,
became
subjected
to
the
Persians
.
It
was
no
hard
matter
for
them
to
conquer
the
lesser
Asia
,
and
also
the
Greek
Colonies
,
which
the
softness
of
Asia
had
Corrupted
.
But
when
they
came
to
Greece
it self
,
they
found
what
they
had
never
seen
,
a
regulated
Militia
,
well
bred
Commanders
,
Soldiers
used
to
live
sparingly
,
Bodies
hardned
to
Travel
,
which
the
Lute
,
and
other
Exercises
common
in
that
Country
,
had
made
dexterous
and
nimble
;
Armies
very
small
indeed
,
but
yet
were
like
to
those
vigorous
Bodies
that
seem
to
be
all
nervous
,
and
where
all
is
made
up
of
Life
and
Spirit
;
and
withal
so
well
commanded
,
and
so
compliant
to
the
orders
of
their
Generals
,
that
one
would
think
that
the
Soldiers
had
all
but
one
and
the
same
Soul
,
such
an
exact
harmony
of
agreement
was
seen
in
all
their
Motions
.
But
what
Greece
had
still
,
that
was
more
great
,
was
a
firm
and
Provident
Politie
,
that
understood
how
to
abandon
,
hazard
and
defend
what
was
necessary
,
and
what
was
greater
yet
,
a
Courage
,
which
the
love
of
Liberty
,
and
that
of
its
Country
made
invincible
.
The
Greeks
naturally
full
of
Spirit
and
Courage
had
been
early
cultivated
by
Kings
and
Colonies
come
from
Egypt
,
which
establishing
themselves
at
the
first
in
divers
parts
of
the
Country
,
had
every
where
discovered
that
excellent
Politie
of
the
Egyptians
.
From
thence
they
learnt
the
Exercises
of
the
Body
,
the
Lute
,
Foot-races
,
running
on
Horseback
,
and
in
Chariots
,
and
the
other
Exercises
which
they
put
in
Perfection
by
the
glorious
Crowns
of
the
Olympic
Games
.
But
the
best
thing
of
all
which
the
Egyptians
had
taught
them
was
Docility
,
and
how
they
should
form
themselves
by
Laws
for
the
publick
Weal
.
This
was
not
in
particular
relating
only
to
their
own
private
affairs
,
nor
only
minding
the
Evils
of
the
State
,
so
far
as
they
themselves
suffered
by
them
,
or
the
quiet
of
their
Families
were
disturbed
and
troubled
.
The
Greeks
were
taught
how
to
look
after
themselves
,
and
also
to
have
a
regard
for
their
Families
,
as
they
were
part
of
a
greater
Body
,
which
was
the
Body
of
the
State
.
Parents
educated
their
Children
in
this
Principle
;
and
the
Children
learnt
from
their
Cradles
to
look
upon
their
Country
as
a
common
Mother
,
to
whom
they
belonged
even
more
than
to
their
Parents
.
The
word
Civility
did
not
only
signify
among
the
Greeks
Humanity
,
Kindness
,
and
mutual
deference
,
which
made
Men
Sociable
:
a
Civil
Man
was
nothing
else
but
a
good
Citizen
,
who
always
considered
himself
as
a
Member
of
the
State
,
which
submitted
to
be
governed
by
Laws
,
and
with
them
.
Conspired
to
the
publick
good
,
without
making
invasions
upon
any
Man
's
right
and
property
.
The
antient
Kings
whom
the
Greeks
had
had
in
divers
Countries
,
as
Minos
,
Cecrops
,
Plat.
de
leg.
3.
Theseus
,
Codrus
Temenes
,
Cresphontus
,
Eurysthenes
,
Patroclus
,
and
such
as
these
,
had
infused
this
Principle
into
all
the
Nation
.
They
were
all
popular
,
not
at
all
in
flattering
the
People
,
but
in
procuring
their
well-fare
,
and
in
making
the
Laws
to
be
observed
.
What
shall
I
say
of
the
gravity
of
their
Judgments
?
What
graver
Tribunal
was
there
ever
than
that
of
the
Areopagus
so
much
had
in
reverence
throughout
all
Greece
,
as
that
it
was
said
the
Gods
appeared
there
?
It
has
been
famous
from
the
earliest
of
time
;
and
Cecrops
probably
founded
it
after
the
model
of
the
Tribunals
in
Egypt
.
Not
any
Society
has
so
long
kept
up
the
reputation
of
its
ancient
Gravity
;
for
all
manner
of
deceitful
Rhetorick
was
ever
banished
from
it
.
The
Greeks
thus
polished
by
little
and
little
,
thought
they
were
able
to
govern
themselves
,
and
most
of
the
Cities
formed
themselves
into
Common-Wealths
.
But
the
wise
Legislators
,
who
were
set
up
in
every
Country
,
Thales
,
Pythagoras
,
Pittacus
,
Lycurgus
,
Solon
,
Philolas
,
and
as
many
others
,
as
Histories
inform
us
of
,
took
care
that
Liberty
should
not
degenerate
into
Licentiousness
.
Laws
simply
writ
,
and
few
in
number
,
kept
the
People
in
their
Duty
,
and
made
them
all
concur
to
the
publick
Weal
of
the
Country
.
The
Idea
of
Liberty
which
such
a
Conduct
inspired
,
was
admirable
:
For
the
Liberty
which
the
Greeks
figured
to
themselves
,
was
a
Liberty
subject
to
the
Law
,
that
is
to
say
,
to
Reason
it self
acknowledged
by
all
the
People
.
They
would
not
have
Men
to
have
Power
among
them
.
The
Magistrates
who
were
feared
during
the
time
of
their
Ministry
,
became
private
Men
,
who
had
only
so
much
Authority
as
their
Experience
gave
them
.
The
Law
was
look'd
on
as
the
Mistress
;
It
was
that
which
set
up
Magistrates
,
regulated
their
Power
,
and
in
a
word
,
which
punished
their
Male-administration
.
It
is
not
here
necessary
to
examine
whether
those
Ideas
were
as
solid
as
they
were
specious
.
In
short
,
Greece
was
charmed
with
them
,
and
preferred
the
Inconveniencies
of
Liberty
to
those
of
lawful
Subjection
,
tho'
in
reality
much
less
.
But
as
every
form
of
Government
has
its
Advantages
,
that
which
Greece
got
from
her
own
,
was
,
that
the
Citizens
were
so
much
the
more
in
Love
with
their
own
Country
,
as
the
all
contributed
to
its
Administration
and
Government
,
and
as
every
private
Man
might
come
up
to
the
highest
Honours
.
How
far
Philosophy
helped
to
preserve
the
State
of
Greece
is
incredible
.
The
more
those
People
were
free
,
the
more
necessary
was
it
to
establish
among
them
Rules
of
good
Manners
,
and
of
Society
.
Pythagoras
,
Thales
,
Anaxagoras
,
Socrates
,
Archytas
,
Plato
,
Xenophon
,
Aristotle
,
and
a
world
of
others
,
filled
Greece
with
those
excellent
Precep●
▪
There
were
some
extravagant
Men
that
assumed
the
Name
of
Philosophers
,
but
those
who
were
followed
were
such
as
taught
them
to
sacrifice
their
private
Interest
,
and
even
their
own
Lives
,
for
the
general
Interest
and
Safety
of
the
State
:
And
it
was
the
most
common
Maxim
of
the
Philosophers
,
that
Men
ought
either
to
withdraw
from
publick
Affairs
,
or
else
only
have
respect
to
the
publick
Weal
.
But
why
do
we
speak
of
the
Philosophers
?
The
very
Poets
themselves
,
who
were
in
the
Hands
of
all
the
People
,
instruct
them
much
more
than
they
divert
them
.
The
most
famous
of
Conquerors
look
on
Homer
as
a
Master
that
taught
to
reign
well
.
That
great
Poet
no
less
instructed
how
to
obey
well
,
and
to
be
a
good
Citizen
;
He
and
a
many
others
,
whose
Works
are
equally
grave
as
they
are
pleasant
,
celebrate
only
those
Arts
that
are
useful
to
human
Life
,
recommend
only
the
publick
Weal
,
their
Country
,
Society
,
and
that
admirable
Civility
which
we
have
here
displayed
.
When
Greece
was
thus
refined
,
she
look'd
on
the
Asiaticks
with
their
Delicacy
,
their
starched
Dress●s
,
and
Beauty
like
that
of
their
Women
,
and
had
them
in
greatest
Contempt
.
But
their
form
of
Government
which
was
only
regulated
by
the
Will
and
Command
of
their
Prince
,
which
was
the
Mistress
of
all
,
even
their
most
sacred
Laws
,
wrought
an
absolute
Abhorrence
in
them
:
And
the
most
odious
Object
that
all
Greece
had
,
were
the
Barbarians
.
The
Grecians
conceived
this
hatred
from
the
very
beginning
,
and
it
was
become
as
their
second
Nature
.
Isoc
.
Paneg.
One
thing
that
made
Homer's
Poetry
be
beloved
,
was
because
he
sang
the
Victories
and
Advantages
of
Greece
over
Asia
.
On
the
part
of
Asia
was
Venus
,
that
is
to
say
,
Pleasures
,
foolish
Loves
and
Softnesses
;
and
on
that
of
Greece
was
Jum
,
and
that
is
as
much
as
Gravity
joyned
with
Conjugal
Affection
,
Mercury
with
Eloquence
,
Jupiter
and
Politick
Wisdom
.
On
the
side
of
Asia
was
Mars
impetuous
and
brutish
,
that
is
to
say
,
War
made
with
Fury
;
on
the
G●ecian
side
was
Pallas
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
Military
Art
,
and
Valour
led
on
by
the
Conduct
of
the
Mind
.
Greece
had
always
from
that
time
believed
that
Understanding
and
true
Courage
was
her
natural
Lot
and
Portion
.
She
could
by
no
means
suffer
Asia
to
think
of
subduing
her
;
for
in
undergoing
that
Yoke
,
she
knew
she
must
subject
Vertue
to
Pleasure
,
the
Mind
to
the
Body
,
and
true
Courage
to
a
mad
extravagant
Force
,
which
consists
only
in
the
Multitude
.
Greece
was
full
of
those
Sentiments
,
when
she
was
attacked
by
Darius
the
Son
of
Hystaspes
,
and
by
Xerxes
,
with
Armies
whose
greatness
seems
fabulous
,
because
it
was
so
excessive
.
Immediately
each
are
prepared
to
defend
their
Liberty
.
Although
all
the
Cities
of
Greece
were
as
so
many
Common-wealths
,
yet
their
common
Interest
reunited
them
,
and
there
were
no
Disputes
among
them
,
but
to
shew
who
should
do
most
for
the
Publick
Weal
.
It
cost
the
Athenians
nothing
to
leave
their
City
to
be
pillaged
and
burnt
:
and
after
they
had
saved
their
old
Men
and
their
Wives
with
their
Children
,
they
put
into
Ships
all
that
were
capable
of
bearing
Arms.
To
put
a
stop
for
some
days
to
the
Persian
Army
at
a
strait
and
difficult
Passage
;
and
to
make
it
sensible
what
Greece
was
,
a
handful
of
Lacedemonians
ran
with
their
King
to
an
assured
Death
,
being
contented
that
in
so
dying
they
had
sacrificed
to
their
Country
an
infinite
number
of
those
Barbarians
,
and
had
left
to
their
Compatriots
the
brave
Example
of
an
unheard
of
Boldness
and
Gallantry
.
Against
such
Armies
and
such
a
Conduct
Persia
found
her self
weak
,
and
oftentimes
found
to
her
loss
,
what
Discipline
could
do
against
Multitude
and
Confusion
,
and
what
Valour
was
able
to
effect
,
that
was
conducted
with
Art
against
a
blind
Impetuosity
.
Persia
that
was
so
many
times
overcome
,
had
nothing
left
to
do
but
to
make
division
among
the
Greeks
:
and
the
condition
in
which
they
found
themselves
by
their
Victories
,
made
that
an
easie
Enterprise
.
As
Fear
kept
them
united
,
so
Victory
and
Confidence
broke
that
Union
.
Plat.
de
Leg.
3.
Being
used
to
fight
and
to
conquer
,
when
they
thought
they
had
nothing
more
to
fear
from
the
power
of
the
Persians
,
they
fell
then
one
upon
another
.
But
that
State
of
the
Greeks
,
and
the
Secret
of
the
Persian
Polity
wants
a
little
further
Explication
.
Among
all
the
Republicks
,
of
which
Greece
was
made
up
,
Athens
and
Lacedemonia
were
incomparatively
the
Chief
.
There
could
not
be
more
Wit
than
was
to
be
had
at
Athens
,
nor
more
force
and
strength
than
what
Lacedemonia
afforded
.
Athens
was
set
upon
Pleasure
;
the
Lacedemonian
life
was
hard
and
laborious
.
They
both
loved
Glory
and
Liberty
:
but
at
Athens
Liberty
naturally
tended
to
Licentiousness
;
and
Lacedemonia
being
held
in
by
her
severe
Laws
,
the
more
she
was
suppressed
within
,
the
more
did
she
indeavour
to
enlarge
her
Dominion
abroad
.
Athens
was
desirous
all
of
Rule
,
but
it
was
from
another
Principle
.
Interest
and
Honour
went
together
.
Her
Citizens
were
excellent
in
the
Art
of
Navigation
;
and
the
Sea
o're
which
she
reigned
had
enriched
her
.
To
make
her self
sole
Mistress
of
all
Commerce
,
there
was
nothing
she
could
not
attempt
to
subject
;
and
her
Riches
which
had
filled
her
with
that
desire
,
furnished
her
with
ways
and
means
how
to
satisfie
it
.
On
the
contrary
,
the
Lacedemonians
had
Money
in
Co●tempt
.
As
all
her
Laws
tended
to
make
her
a
Martial
Republic
,
the
glory
of
Arms
was
the
only
Charm
wherewith
the
Minds
of
her
Citizens
were
possessed
.
From
thence
naturally
she
was
ambitious
of
Domination
,
and
the
more
she
was
above
Interest
,
the
more
she
gave
her self
up
to
Ambition
.
Lacedemonia
by
her
regular
Life
was
firm
in
her
Maxims
and
Designs
.
Athens
was
more
quick
and
Spiritual
,
and
the
People
there
were
too
much
Masters
.
Philosophy
and
the
Laws
indeed
wrought
very
good
Effects
in
such
exquisete
Natures
,
but
Reason
by
it self
was
not
able
to
retain
them
.
Plat.
de
Leg.
3.
A
wise
Athenian
,
and
one
who
admirably
well
understood
the
temper
and
Complexion
of
his
Country
informs
us
,
that
Fear
was
absolutely
necessary
for
Minds
that
were
so
sprightly
and
so
free
,
and
that
there
was
no
longer
any
governing
of
them
,
when
the
Victory
of
Salamine
had
secured
them
against
the
Persians
.
Then
two
things
destroyed
them
,
the
glory
of
their
famous
Actions
,
and
the
Security
,
in
which
they
thought
they
were
.
The
Magistrates
were
no
longer
obeyed
,
and
as
Persia
was
afflicted
through
an
excessive
Subjection
,
so
Athens
,
Plato
says
;
felt
the
Calamities
of
an
excessive
Liberty
.
Those
two
great
Commonwealths
,
so
contrary
in
their
Tempers
and
Conduct
,
yet
embraced
each
other
in
the
design
they
had
to
reduce
all
Greece
;
so
that
they
were
always
Enemies
,
and
they
were
more
so
from
the
contrariety
of
their
Interests
,
than
from
the
incompatibility
of
their
Humours
.
The
Cities
of
Greece
desired
no
Domination
over
either
of
them
:
for
besides
that
,
every
one
wished
to
be
able
to
preserve
their
own
Liberty
,
they
found
the
Empire
of
those
too
Republicks
too
troublesome
.
That
of
Lacedemonia
was
fierce
.
There
was
in
her
People
,
an
I
know
not
what
of
a
wild
Barbarity
.
A
Government
too
rigid
,
and
a
Life
too
laborious
,
Arist.
Pol.
8.4
.
made
their
Spirits
too
fierce
,
too
austere
,
and
too
imperious
:
add
to
this
likewise
,
that
one
must
resolve
never
to
be
in
Peace
under
the
Empire
of
a
City
,
that
being
formed
for
War
,
could
not
preserve
it self
,
Id.
7.
14.
Xenoph.
de
rep.
Lac.
Plat.
de
rep.
8.
but
by
an
uninterrupted
continuance
of
it
.
Thus
the
Lacedemonians
resolved
to
Command
,
and
all
the
World
was
afraid
lest
they
should
Command
.
The
Athenians
were
naturally
more
mild
and
agreeable
.
There
was
nothing
to
be
seen
more
delightful
than
their
City
,
where
their
Feasts
and
their
Plays
were
perpetual
;
where
wit
,
where
liberty
,
the
Passions
afforded
every
day
new
Spectacles
.
But
their
unequal
Conduct
was
displeasing
to
their
Allies
,
and
was
yet
more
insupportable
to
their
Subjects
.
It
was
therefore
necessary
to
shake
off
the
Fantastry
of
a
flattered
People
,
that
is
,
to
say
,
according
to
Plato
,
something
more
dangerous
than
that
of
a
Prince
corrupted
by
Flattery
.
Those
two
Cities
never
suffered
Greece
to
be
at
quiet
.
You
have
seen
the
Peloponesian
War
,
and
the
others
always
caused
or
kept
up
by
the
Jealousies
of
Lacedemonia
and
Athens
:
But
those
Jealousies
,
which
troubled
Greece
,
did
also
in
some
sort
support
it
,
and
prevented
it
from
becoming
a
dependance
on
one
of
those
two
Republicks
.
The
Persians
soon
perceived
this
Estate
of
Greece
.
Therefore
all
the
Secret
of
their
Politie
,
was
to
keep
up
those
Jealousies
,
and
to
foment
those
Divisions
.
Lacedemonia
,
which
was
the
most
ambitious
,
was
the
first
to
engage
them
in
the
Quarrels
of
the
Greeks
.
They
espoused
them
,
with
a
design
of
making
themselves
Masters
of
all
the
Nation
;
and
being
careful
to
weaken
the
Grecians
the
one
by
the
other
,
they
only
watched
for
the
good
Hour
,
when
to
overthrow
them
all
together
.
The
Cities
of
Greece
did
already
in
their
Wars
,
Plat.
de
Leg.
3.
look
only
on
the
King
of
Persia
,
whom
they
called
their
great
King
,
or
the
King
by
way
of
Excellence
,
as
if
they
already
accounted
themselves
his
Subjects
:
but
it
was
impossible
for
the
old
Spirit
and
Genius
of
Greece
not
to
awaken
when
they
were
upon
the
Brink
of
falling
into
Servitude
,
and
becoming
a
Prey
to
the
Barbarians
.
The
Petty
Kings
of
Greece
attempted
to
oppose
that
great
King
,
and
to
ruine
his
Empire
.
With
a
small
Army
,
but
bred
up
in
the
Discipline
we
have
already
seen
Agesilaus
,
King
of
Lacedemonia
,
Polyb.
dib.
3.
c.
6.
made
the
Persians
in
lesser
Asia
to
tremble
,
and
shewed
that
it
was
possible
to
defeat
them
.
The
Divisions
of
Greece
were
the
only
thing
that
put
a
stop
to
his
Conquests
:
But
it
happened
at
a
time
when
young
Cyrus
,
the
Brother
of
Artaxerxes
revolted
against
him
.
He
had
ten
Thousand
Grecians
in
his
Troops
,
which
alone
could
not
be
broken
in
the
Universal
rout
of
his
Army
.
He
was
killed
in
the
Battle
,
and
as
it
is
reported
,
by
the
hand
of
Artaxerxes
.
Our
Greeks
were
found
without
a
Protector
;
in
the
midst
of
the
Persians
,
and
round
about
Babylon
.
Yet
victorious
Artaxerxes
could
neither
oblige
them
voluntarily
to
lay
down
their
Arms
,
nor
force
them
to
it
.
They
attempted
the
bold
Design
of
going
through
all
his
Empire
in
an
armed
Body
,
and
so
return
into
their
own
Country
,
which
they
accordingly
accomplished
.
All
Greece
saw
then
more
than
ever
,
that
she
trained
up
an
invincible
Militia
,
to
which
every
thing
was
to
yield
,
and
that
only
her
own
Divisions
could
subject
her
to
an
Enemy
,
who
would
yet
be
too
weak
to
resist
her
when
she
was
united
.
Philip
,
King
of
Macedon
,
equall
able
and
Valiant
,
so
well
improved
the
advantages
which
were
given
him
against
so
many
divided
Cities
and
Commonwealths
by
a
Kingdom
,
little
indeed
of
it self
,
but
united
,
and
where
the
Royal
Power
was
absolute
,
that
at
last
partly
by
Stratagem
,
and
partly
by
force
,
he
made
himself
the
most
puissant
of
Greece
,
and
obliged
all
the
Grecians
to
march
under
his
Standards
against
the
Common
Enemy
.
He
was
slain
in
those
Conjunctures
:
but
Alexander
his
Son
succeeded
to
his
Kingdom
,
and
to
his
Designs
.
He
found
the
Macedonians
not
only
trained
up
to
Martial
discipline
,
but
also
triumphant
,
and
become
by
so
many
successes
almost
as
much
superiour
to
the
other
Grecians
in
Valour
and
Discipline
,
as
the
other
Grecians
were
above
the
Persians
,
and
such
like
sort
of
People
.
Darius
,
who
reigned
in
Persia
,
in
his
time
,
was
just
,
valiant
,
generous
,
beloved
of
his
People
,
and
wanted
neither
Wit
nor
Courage
to
execute
his
Designs
.
But
if
you
compare
him
with
Alexander
;
his
Wit
with
that
piercing
and
sublime
Genius
:
His
Valour
with
that
haughtiness
and
steadiness
of
that
invincible
Courage
,
which
was
the
more
animated
by
the
Obstacles
that
he
met
with
;
with
that
unmeasurable
Ambition
of
encreasing
daily
his
Name
,
which
made
him
prefer
the
least
advance
of
Honour
to
all
manner
of
Dangers
,
Labours
,
and
to
a
thousand
Deaths
:
In
a
word
,
with
that
Confidence
that
made
him
think
verily
and
from
his
Heart
,
that
all
ought
to
submit
to
him
,
as
to
one
whom
his
Destiny
rendred
superiour
to
all
others
;
a
Confidence
which
he
inspired
not
only
into
his
Chiefs
,
but
also
into
the
least
of
his
Soldiers
,
whom
he
raised
by
that
means
,
above
difficulties
,
and
even
above
themselves
.
You
will
quickly
judg
to
whom
of
them
two
the
Victory
belonged
.
And
if
you
add
to
these
things
the
advantages
which
the
Greeks
and
the
Macedonians
had
above
their
Enemies
,
you
will
confess
that
Persia
being
attacked
by
such
an
Hero
,
and
by
such
Arms
,
could
no
longer
hold
out
from
changing
Masters
.
Thus
will
you
discover
at
the
same
time
what
ruined
the
Persian
Empire
,
and
what
raised
up
that
of
Alexander
.
To
make
his
Victory
the
more
easy
,
it
happened
that
Persia
lost
the
only
General
that
could
oppose
the
Greeks
;
it
was
Memnon
the
Rhodian
.
Diod.
17.
Sect.
1.
When
Alexander
had
vanquished
so
famous
and
renowned
a
Captain
,
he
might
boast
that
he
had
overcome
an
Enemy
that
was
worthy
of
him
.
Instead
of
hazarding
against
the
Greeks
a
general
Battle
,
Memnon
would
needs
dispute
all
the
passages
with
them
,
would
cut
off
all
their
Victuals
,
would
go
and
attack
them
among
themselves
,
and
by
a
vigorous
onset
would
force
them
to
come
and
defend
their
Country
.
Alexander
had
prepared
for
them
,
and
the
Troops
he
had
committed
to
Antipater
,
were
enough
to
keep
Greece
.
But
his
good
Fortune
did
on
the
sudden
deliver
him
from
that
Embarrass
.
At
the
beginning
of
a
Diversion
,
which
already
disturbed
all
Greece
,
Memnon
dyed
,
and
Alexander
brought
all
under
his
Feet
.
That
Prince
made
his
Entrance
into
Babylon
,
with
so
glorious
a
shew
,
that
surpassed
all
that
ever
yet
the
World
had
seen
,
and
after
he
had
revenged
Greece
,
after
he
with
an
incre●●dible
Expedition
had
brought
under
all
the
Lands
of
the
Persian
Domination
,
to
secure
his
new
Empire
on
all
sides
,
or
rather
to
gratify
his
Ambition
,
and
make
his
name
more
famous
than
that
of
Bacchus
,
he
went
into
India
,
where
he
extended
his
Conquests
farther
than
that
renowned
Conqueror
.
But
him
that
Desarts
,
Rivers
,
and
Mountains
were
not
able
to
stop
,
was
constrained
to
yield
to
his
tyred
Soldiers
,
who
desired
th●n
some
repose
.
Being
forced
to
content
himself
with
the
proud
Monuments
he
left
upon
the
Borders
of
Araspes
,
he
brought
back
his
Army
,
by
another
way
than
that
he
had
gone
,
and
subdued
all
the
Countries
which
he
found
in
his
Passage
.
He
came
back
to
Babylon
,
feared
and
respected
not
as
Conqueror
,
but
as
a
God
.
But
that
formidable
Empire
he
had
conquered
,
lasted
no
longer
than
his
Life
,
which
was
very
short
too
.
When
he
was
but
three
and
thirty
Years
of
Age
,
in
the
midst
of
the
vastest
Designs
that
ever
Man
had
conceived
,
and
with
the
justest
hopes
of
a
most
happy
Success
,
he
died
before
he
had
the
opportunity
solidly
to
settle
his
affairs
,
leaving
a
weak
Brother
,
and
Children
very
young
behind
him
,
incapable
of
supporting
so
great
a
weight
.
But
what
was
most
fatal
both
to
his
House
,
and
to
his
Empire
,
was
,
that
he
left
behind
him
Captains
,
whom
he
had
taught
to
breath
out
nothing
but
Ambition
and
War
.
He
saw
to
what
excesses
they
would
rise
when
he
should
be
taken
out
of
the
World
.
He
,
to
retain
them
,
and
for
fear
he
should
be
contradicted
,
durst
neither
name
his
Successor
,
nor
who
should
be
the
Tutor
of
his
Children
.
He
only
foretold
them
,
that
his
Friends
would
celebrate
his
Funerals
with
bloody
Battles
,
and
so
he
expired
in
the
flower
of
his
Age
,
full
of
sad
Images
and
Ideas
of
the
Confusion
which
would
attend
his
Death
.
In
fine
,
you
have
seen
the
partage
of
his
Empire
,
and
the
frightful
ruin
of
his
House
.
Macedonia
,
his
antient
Kingdom
,
enjoyed
by
his
Ancestors
for
so
many
Ages
,
was
invaded
on
all
sides
as
a
vacant
Succession
,
and
after
it
had
been
long
the
Prey
of
the
strongest
,
it
went
at
last
to
another
Family
.
Thus
that
great
Conquerour
,
the
most
renowned
,
and
most
illustrious
that
ever
was
,
was
likewise
the
last
of
his
Race
.
If
he
had
continued
peaceable
and
quiet
in
Macedonia
,
the
greatness
of
his
Empire
would
not
have
been
a
temptation
to
his
Captains
,
and
he
might
have
left
to
his
Children
the
Kingdom
of
his
Fathers
.
But
because
he
had
been
so
very
powerful
,
he
was
the
cause
of
the
loss
of
all
his
own
;
and
thus
you
see
what
was
the
glorious
fruit
of
so
many
Conquests
.
His
Death
was
the
only
cause
of
that
great
revolution
.
For
this
must
be
said
to
his
eternal
Honour
,
that
if
ever
Man
was
capable
of
maintaining
so
vast
an
Empire
,
although
newly
conquered
,
without
doubt
it
was
Alexander
;
for
the
strength
of
his
Mind
was
equal
to
his
Courage
.
It
ow'd
not
therefore
to
his
faults
,
tho'
he
had
very
great
ones
,
the
fall
of
his
Family
,
but
only
to
Mortality
;
unless
we
will
say
that
a
Man
of
his
Humour
,
and
whose
ambition
engaged
him
still
to
new
undertakings
,
could
never
be
at
leisure
to
settle
things
well
.
Be
it
how
it
will
,
we
learn
by
his
Example
,
that
besides
the
Faults
which
Men
might
correct
,
that
is
to
say
,
those
they
are
guilty
of
thro'
heat
of
Transport
,
or
thro'
Ignorance
,
there
is
an
irrecoverable
Weakness
inseparably
annexed
to
humane
Designs
,
and
that
is
Mortality
.
Every
thing
may
fall
in
a
Moment
by
that
way
:
That
which
forces
us
to
confess
that
as
the
most
inherent
Vice
,
if
it
may
be
allowed
me
to
speak
so
,
and
the
most
inseparable
from
humane
things
,
is
their
own
Frailty
:
He
who
knows
how
to
preserve
and
strengthen
a
State
,
hath
found
out
a
higher
point
of
Wisdom
than
he
that
can
conquer
and
gain
Battles
.
It
is
needless
to
tell
you
in
particular
what
destroyed
those
Kingdoms
that
were
formed
out
of
the
Ruins
of
Alexander's
Empire
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
of
Syria
,
that
of
Macedonia
,
and
that
of
Egypt
.
The
common
cause
of
their
Ruine
was
,
that
they
were
forced
to
submit
to
a
greater
Power
,
which
was
the
Roman
.
If
however
we
will
consider
the
last
Estate
of
those
Monarchies
,
we
shall
easily
find
the
immediate
Causes
of
their
Fall
;
and
see
among
other
things
,
that
the
most
puissant
of
all
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
of
Syria
,
after
it
had
been
shaken
by
the
soft
Effeminacy
and
Luxury
of
the
Nation
,
at
last
received
the
mortal
Stab
by
the
Division
of
her
Princes
.
WE
are
at
last
brought
to
the
great
Empire
which
hath
swallowed
up
all
the
Empires
of
the
World
,
The
Roman
Empire
.
from
whence
hath
sprung
the
greatest
Kingdoms
of
the
Earth
where
we
dwell
,
whole
Laws
we
still
respect
,
and
which
consequently
we
ought
to
undestand
better
than
all
other
Empires
.
Your
Highness
very
well
knows
,
I
speak
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
You
have
seen
the
long
and
memorable
History
of
it
in
all
its
Course
.
But
to
make
you
perfectly
acquainted
with
the
causes
of
Rome's
Advancement
,
and
those
of
the
great
Changes
that
have
happened
in
that
Common-Wealth
;
You
are
seriously
,
with
the
Manners
and
Customs
of
the
Romans
,
to
consider
also
the
times
on
which
all
the
Motions
of
that
vast
Empire
do
depend
.
Of
all
People
in
the
World
,
the
most
fierce
and
hardy
,
but
likewise
the
most
regular
in
their
Councils
,
the
most
constant
in
their
Maxims
,
the
most
laborious
,
and
withal
the
most
patient
,
have
been
the
People
of
Rome
.
From
all
that
,
was
formed
the
best
Militia
,
and
the
most
discerning
Polity
,
the
strongest
and
most
followed
that
ever
was
.
The
Principle
of
a
Roman
was
the
Love
of
his
Liberty
and
of
his
Country
.
One
of
those
things
made
him
to
love
the
other
:
For
because
he
loved
his
Liberty
,
he
loved
also
his
Country
as
a
Mother
that
fed
him
with
Sentiments
equally
generous
and
free
.
Under
that
Name
of
Liberty
,
the
Romans
framed
to
themselves
a
Government
like
the
Greeks
,
where
none
should
be
subject
but
only
to
the
Law
,
and
where
the
Law
should
be
more
powerful
than
Man
.
But
though
Rome
was
born
under
a
Royal
Government
,
yet
had
she
also
under
her
Kings
a
Liberty
which
was
not
very
much
consistent
with
a
regulated
Monarchy
.
For
besides
that
Kings
were
Elective
,
and
that
such
Elections
were
made
by
all
the
People
,
it
was
also
in
the
People
assembled
together
to
confirm
the
Laws
,
and
to
resolve
on
Peace
and
War
.
There
were
also
some
particular
Cases
wherein
the
Kings
admitted
the
People
to
have
the
soveraign
Judgment
:
Witness
Tullus
Hostilius
,
who
not
daring
either
to
condemn
or
acquit
Horace
,
loaded
at
once
both
with
Honour
for
having
overcome
the
Curatii
,
and
with
Shame
and
Infamy
for
having
killed
his
Sister
,
made
it
be
determined
by
the
People
.
Therefore
Kings
had
properly
but
the
Command
of
the
Armies
,
and
the
Authority
of
calling
lawful
Assemblies
,
propounding
Businesses
to
them
,
maintaining
the
Laws
,
and
executing
the
publick
Decrees
.
When
Servius
Tullius
framed
that
Design
you
have
seen
of
bringing
Rome
into
a
Common-Wealth
,
he
increased
,
in
the
People
already
so
free
,
still
a
greater
Desire
of
Liberty
;
and
from
that
you
may
judg
how
mighty
jealous
the
Romans
were
of
it
,
when
they
had
experimented
it
entirely
under
their
Consuls
.
One
would
even
tremble
to
read
in
Histories
the
dreadful
Constancy
and
Resolution
of
the
Consul
Brutus
,
when
he
caused
his
two
Children
to
be
slain
before
his
Eyes
,
who
had
suffered
themselves
to
be
drawn
over
to
the
dull
Practices
which
the
Tarquins
used
in
Rome
to
re-establish
their
Domination
there
.
How
much
were
that
People
confirmed
in
the
love
of
Liberty
when
they
could
see
that
severe
Consul
sacrifice
his
own
Family
to
Liberty
!
We
need
no
longer
wonder
if
the
Efforts
of
the
neighbouring
People
were
despised
in
Rome
,
who
undertook
to
re-establish
the
banished
Tarquins
.
In
vain
did
King
Porsenna
take
them
into
his
Protection
.
The
Romans
almost
starved
,
made
him
however
to
know
,
Dion
.
Halic
.
Lib.
5.
Tit.
Liv.
2.13
,
15.
by
their
undaunted
Resolution
,
that
they
would
at
last
die
free
.
The
People
were
more
resolute
than
the
Senate
;
and
all
Rome
caused
it
to
be
told
to
that
puissant
King
that
came
to
reduce
her
to
Extremity
,
that
he
might
desist
interceding
for
the
Tarquins
,
since
being
resolved
to
hazard
all
for
her
Liberty
,
she
would
rather
receive
her
Enemies
than
her
Tyrants
.
Porsenna
being
astonished
at
the
undauntedness
of
that
People
,
and
at
the
more
than
human
daringness
of
some
private
Persons
,
resolved
to
let
the
Romans
quietly
enjoy
a
Liberty
which
they
knew
so
well
how
to
defend
.
Liberty
therefore
was
to
them
a
Treasure
which
they
preferred
before
all
the
Riches
of
the
Universe
.
You
have
seen
also
how
in
their
Beginning
,
and
likewise
forwarder
on
in
ther
Progress
,
they
looked
not
on
their
Poverty
as
an
Evil
:
But
contrariwise
,
they
looked
on
it
as
a
means
to
preserve
their
Liberty
more
entire
;
there
being
nothing
more
free
and
independent
than
a
Man
that
knows
how
to
live
on
a
little
,
and
who
Without
Expectance
of
any
thing
from
the
Protection
or
Liberality
of
another
,
grounds
his
Subsistence
only
on
his
own
Industry
and
Labour
.
This
did
the
Romans
.
To
feed
hardly
,
to
labour
in
the
Earth
,
to
deprive
themselves
of
all
they
could
,
to
live
with
great
Frugality
and
painful
Travel
:
This
was
their
kind
of
Life
;
by
this
way
they
kept
their
Families
,
and
brought
them
up
to
such
like
Labours
.
Titus
Livius
was
in
the
right
in
saying
there
never
was
any
People
among
whom
Frugality
,
or
Thriftiness
,
or
Poverty
,
were
had
so
long
in
Honour
.
The
most
illustrious
Senators
,
take
them
as
to
their
outward
appearance
,
differed
very
little
from
Peasants
,
and
carried
no
Shew
or
Majesty
but
in
Publick
and
in
the
Senate
.
At
other
times
they
were
seen
busie
at
their
Tillage
,
and
the
other
Cares
of
a
Country
Life
,
when
they
were
sought
for
to
command
their
Armies
.
These
Examples
are
frequent
in
the
Roman
History
.
Curius
and
Fabricius
,
those
great
Captains
that
conquered
Pyrrhus
,
so
rich
a
King
,
had
only
an
earthen
Vessel
;
and
the
former
,
to
whom
the
Samnites
offered
one
of
Gold
and
Silver
,
answered
,
that
he
took
no
Delight
in
having
them
,
but
in
commanding
those
who
enjoyed
them
.
After
their
Triumphs
were
over
,
and
they
had
inriched
the
Republick
with
the
Spoils
of
her
Enemies
,
they
had
not
wherewithal
to
inter
themselves
.
That
Moderation
also
continued
during
the
Punick
Wars
.
Tit.
Liv.
E●
.
lib.
18.
In
the
first
we
find
Regulus
the
General
of
the
Roman
Armies
begging
Leave
of
the
Senate
to
go
and
cultivate
his
Farm
which
had
lain
wast
during
his
Absence
.
After
the
Ruine
of
Carthage
,
there
are
also
to
be
seen
great
Examples
of
the
first
Simplicity
.
Aemilius
Paulus
,
who
increased
the
publick
Treasure
by
the
rich
Treasure
of
the
Kings
of
Macedonia
,
lived
up
to
the
Rules
of
the
antient
Frugality
,
and
died
poor
.
Mummius
,
in
ruining
of
Corinth
,
got
only
for
the
publick
use
the
Riches
of
that
opulent
and
voluptuous
City
.
So
much
were
Riches
then
despised
:
Cic.
Offic.
l.
2.
The
Moderation
and
the
Innocence
of
the
Roman
Generals
filled
the
conquer'd
People
with
Admiration
.
And
yet
notwithstanding
that
great
Love
of
Poverty
,
the
Romans
never
spared
for
any
thing
that
could
contribute
to
the
Grandeur
and
Beauty
of
their
City
.
From
the
very
beginning
their
publick
Works
were
such
,
that
Rome
hath
not
yet
blushed
to
see
them
,
tho'
at
the
same
time
she
beheld
her self
Mistress
of
the
World
.
Tit.
Liv.
1.53
,
55
,
56.
C.
5.
Dion
.
Hal.
3.4
.
Tac.
Hist.
3.72
.
Plin.
36.15
.
The
Capitol
built
by
Tarquin
the
proud
,
and
the
Temple
he
erected
to
Jupiter
in
that
Fortress
,
were
worthy
then
of
the
Majesty
of
the
greatest
of
the
Gods
,
and
of
the
future
Glory
of
the
Roman
People
.
Every
thing
else
was
answerable
to
that
Greatness
.
The
principal
Temples
,
the
Markets
,
the
Baths
,
the
publick
Places
,
the
great
Ways
,
the
Aqueducts
,
the
very
common
Shores
,
and
the
Kennells
of
the
City
had
a
Magnificence
that
seems
almost
incredible
,
but
that
all
Historians
do
testify
it
,
and
the
Remains
we
now
see
of
it
do
so
plainly
confirm
it
.
What
shall
I
say
of
the
Pomp
of
their
Triumphs
,
Dion
.
Hal.
7.
of
the
Ceremonies
of
Religion
,
of
Plays
and
Spectacles
,
which
they
gave
to
the
People
?
In
a
Word
,
whatsoever
could
be
of
any
Service
to
the
Publick
,
and
whatsoever
could
give
the
People
a
great
Idea
of
their
common
Country
,
was
done
with
Profuseness
as
much
as
the
time
would
permit
it
.
Thrift
and
good
Husbandry
was
only
to
be
seen
in
private
Houses
.
He
who
increased
his
Revenues
,
and
made
his
Lands
most
Fertile
by
his
Industry
and
great
Labour
,
who
was
the
best
Governor
and
took
the
greatest
Share
on
himself
,
was
accounted
the
most
Free
,
the
most
Powerful
,
and
the
most
Happy
.
There
was
nothing
at
a
greater
distance
from
this
kind
of
Living
than
Effeminacy
.
Every
thing
rather
tended
to
excess
on
the
other
hand
,
I
mean
,
to
Hardship
.
Also
the
Manners
of
the
Romans
had
naturally
something
in
'em
,
which
was
not
only
harsh
and
rigid
,
but
savage
and
cruel
.
But
they
forgot
nothing
that
might
bring
them
under
the
Power
of
good
Laws
;
and
they
were
a
People
the
most
jealous
of
their
Liberty
the
World
ever
saw
,
and
yet
at
the
same
time
they
were
the
most
submissive
to
their
Magistrates
and
lawful
Powers
.
The
Militia
of
such
a
People
could
not
but
be
very
admirable
,
seeing
there
was
so
ready
and
so
exact
an
Obedience
joyned
to
resolute
Courages
,
and
as
vigorous
Bodies
.
The
Laws
of
that
Militia
were
hard
,
but
necessary
.
The
Victory
was
dangerous
,
and
oft-times
mortal
to
those
who
gained
it
contrary
to
their
Orders
.
It
was
a
capital
Crime
,
not
only
flying
,
throwing
down
their
Arms
,
and
going
from
their
Ranks
;
but
also
stirring
,
as
I
may
say
,
and
moveing
,
tho'
never
so
little
,
without
the
Command
of
their
General
.
He
that
laid
down
his
Arms
before
the
Enemy
,
that
chose
rather
to
be
taken
,
than
to
die
gloriously
for
his
Country
,
was
adjudged
unworthy
of
all
manner
of
Assistance
.
Generally
Prisoners
were
not
reckoned
any
thing
by
the
Citizens
,
but
they
were
left
to
the
Enemy
as
Members
cut
off
from
the
Common-Wealth
.
You
have
seen
in
Florus
and
in
Cicero
the
History
of
Regulus
,
Cic.
de
Offic.
3.
Flor.
2.
2.
who
persuaded
the
Senate
,
at
the
expence
of
his
own
Life
to
leave
the
Prisoners
to
the
Carthaginians
.
Polyb.
6.
56.
Tit.
Liv.
22.
57
,
58.
In
Hannibal's
War
,
and
after
the
loss
of
the
Battle
at
Cannae
,
that
is
to
say
,
at
a
time
when
Rome
was
drained
by
her
so
many
Losses
,
and
wanted
Souldiers
most
,
the
Senate
chose
rather
against
their
Custom
to
arm
eight
thousand
Slaves
,
than
to
redeem
eight
thousand
Romans
,
which
would
not
have
cost
them
more
than
what
the
new
Militia
stood
them
in
which
was
to
be
raised
.
But
in
that
necessity
of
Affairs
they
asserted
more
than
ever
,
Cic.
Off.
3.
as
a
Law
inviolable
,
that
a
Roman
Souldier
either
ought
to
conquer
or
to
die
.
By
which
Maxim
the
Roman
Armies
,
tho'
deseated
and
broken
,
fought
and
rallied
even
to
the
last
Extremity
:
And
as
Sallust
observes
,
there
were
found
among
the
Romans
more
Persons
punished
for
having
fought
without
first
receiving
Orders
,
Sallust
.
de
Bell.
Catil
.
9.
than
for
having
lost
Ground
and
quit
their
Post
:
So
that
their
Courage
stood
more
in
need
of
being
suppressed
,
than
their
fear
of
being
excited
.
To
their
Valour
they
joyned
Address
and
Invention
;
and
besides
their
being
of
themselves
Subtle
and
Ingenious
,
they
admirably
well
understood
how
to
take
Advantage
of
every
thing
they
saw
in
other
People
that
was
useful
any
ways
either
for
Encampments
,
for
the
ordering
of
their
Battles
,
for
the
sorting
of
their
Arms
;
in
a
Word
,
for
facilitating
as
well
the
Attack
as
the
Defence
.
You
have
seen
in
Sallust
and
in
other
Authors
,
what
the
Romans
have
learnt
of
their
Neighbours
,
and
of
their
very
Enemies
.
Who
knows
not
that
they
have
learnt
from
the
Carthaginians
the
Invention
of
Gallies
,
by
which
they
have
beat
them
;
and
in
short
,
that
they
have
taken
from
all
Nations
they
have
known
,
those
things
by
which
they
have
subdued
them
?
In
fine
,
't
is
certain
by
their
own
Acknowledgment
,
that
the
Gauls
exceeded
them
in
strength
of
Body
,
and
yielded
not
to
them
neither
in
Courage
.
Polib
.
2.
&c.
Polybius
shews
us
that
in
one
decisive
Rencounter
the
Gauls
,
besides
their
being
stronger
in
number
,
shewed
more
Stoutness
than
the
Romans
,
how
resolute
soever
they
were
;
and
yet
we
see
in
that
very
Rencounter
,
those
Romans
inferior
in
all
other
things
,
to
get
the
better
of
the
Gauls
,
because
they
knew
how
to
choose
better
Arms
,
to
rank
themselves
in
better
order
,
and
to
make
a
better
use
of
their
time
in
the
Fight
.
This
you
may
be
able
one
day
to
see
more
exactly
in
Polybius
;
and
you
have
oft-times
observed
your self
in
Caesar's
Commentaries
,
that
the
Romans
commanded
by
that
great
Man
,
have
subdued
the
Gauls
,
but
more
yet
by
their
Addresses
and
Stratagems
in
the
Military
Art
,
than
by
their
Valour
.
The
Macedonians
,
who
were
so
jealous
of
keeping
up
the
antient
Order
of
their
Militia
formed
by
Philip
and
Alexander
,
thought
their
Phalanx
invincible
,
and
they
could
not
be
persuaded
that
human
Wit
was
capable
of
finding
any
thing
out
that
was
more
firm
and
strong
.
And
yet
the
same
Polybius
,
Polyb.
17.
in
excerp
.
c.
24
,
&
seq.
Tit.
Liv.
9.
19.
31.
39
,
&c.
and
Titus
Livius
alter
him
have
demonstrated
,
that
only
by
considering
the
nature
of
the
Roman
Armies
,
and
those
of
the
Macedonians
,
the
latter
could
not
fail
of
being
beaten
at
the
last
,
because
the
Macedonian
Phalanx
,
which
was
but
a
great
four
square
Battalion
,
very
thick
every
where
,
could
not
move
but
all
of
a
piece
,
whereas
the
Roman
Army
,
divided
into
several
little
Bodies
,
was
more
ready
,
active
,
and
disposed
for
all
sorts
of
Motions
.
The
Romans
therefore
found
,
or
else
quickly
learnt
the
Art
of
dividing
their
Armies
into
many
Battalions
,
and
Squadrons
,
and
of
forming
Bodies
of
Reserve
,
whose
Motion
was
so
proper
for
either
pushing
on
,
or
supporting
what
Side
soever
they
saw
to
fail
.
Make
the
Macedonian
Phalanx
to
march
against
the
Troops
that
were
so
disposed
and
ordered
;
that
heavy
gross
Machine
't
is
true
,
would
be
terrible
to
any
Army
on
which
it
should
fall
with
all
its
weight
;
but
as
Polybius
speaks
,
it
can
never
long
preserve
its
natural
Propriety
,
that
is
to
say
,
its
Solidity
and
Consistence
,
because
it
will
want
proper
Places
,
and
as
I
may
say
,
manifest
Atchievements
,
and
for
want
of
finding
them
,
it
will
confound
it self
,
or
rather
break
by
its
own
Motion
.
Add
likewise
that
being
once
rushed
in
upon
,
it
can
never
rally
more
:
Whereas
the
Roman
Army
being
divided
into
such
little
Bodies
,
can
make
use
of
all
places
,
and
get
their
Advantages
by
them
They
unite
,
or
separate
as
they
please
;
then
unrank
easily
,
and
come
together
again
without
any
trouble
.
They
are
ready
for
detachments
,
for
rallying
,
for
all
manner
of
turnings
and
changes
as
they
see
are
necessary
to
be
made
,
either
in
their
whole
Body
,
or
any
part
of
it
.
In
a
word
,
they
have
more
diversity
of
Motions
,
and
consequently
more
of
action
and
force
than
the
Phalanx
.
Therefore
we
may
conclude
with
Polybius
,
that
the
Phalanx
must
needs
yield
to
the
Roman
Army
,
and
that
the
Macedonian
must
be
overcome
.
It
is
very
delightful
,
to
discourse
with
your
Highness
of
those
things
you
have
been
so
well
instructed
in
by
excellent
Masters
,
and
which
you
see
practised
under
the
orders
of
Louis
the
Great
,
in
so
admirable
a
manner
,
that
I
know
not
whether
the
Roman
Militia
ever
had
any
thing
more
fine
and
perfect
.
But
not
to
dispute
it
here
with
the
French
Militia
,
I
shall
content
my self
with
shewing
you
,
that
the
Militia
of
Rome
,
whether
you
look
on
the
Science
it self
of
taking
its
advantages
,
or
seriously
consider
the
extream
Severity
,
in
making
all
the
orders
and
rules
to
be
observed
;
I
say
it
hath
by
much
surpassed
all
that
ever
has
been
seen
in
the
Precedent
Ages
.
After
Macedonia
,
't
is
needless
to
speak
any
more
of
Greece
:
You
have
seen
that
Macedonia
prevailed
over
it
,
and
that
may
teach
you
to
judg
of
the
rest
.
Athens
hath
produced
nothing
more
since
Alexander's
time
.
The
Etolians
,
who
had
signalized
themselves
in
several
Wars
,
were
rather
ignorant
than
free
,
and
rather
brutal
than
valiant
.
Lacedemonia
had
made
her
last
effort
for
War
,
in
producing
Cleomenes
;
and
the
league
of
the
Achaians
,
in
producing
Philopaemen
.
Rome
fought
not
the
against
those
two
great
Captains
;
but
the
latter
,
who
lived
in
the
time
of
Hannibal
and
Scipio
,
Plut.
in
Philop
.
by
seeing
the
actions
of
the
Romans
in
Macedonia
,
judged
very
rightly
that
the
Liberty
of
Greece
was
then
upon
the
point
of
expiring
,
and
that
he
had
nothing
more
to
do
,
but
to
retreat
just
at
the
time
of
its
falling
.
Thus
the
most
warlike
People
were
forced
to
yield
to
the
Romans
.
The
Romans
triumphed
by
their
Courage
among
the
Gauls
,
and
by
art
over
the
Greeks
,
and
with
all
that
,
supported
by
the
most
refined
Conduct
,
in
triumphing
over
Hannibal
;
so
that
nothing
could
ever
equal
the
glory
of
their
Militia
.
So
likewise
in
all
their
Government
did
they
never
boast
of
any
thing
so
much
,
as
of
their
Military
Discipline
.
They
always
loo●ed
on
it
as
the
Foundation
of
their
Empire
.
The
Military
Discipline
was
that
which
was
first
seen
in
their
State
,
and
the
last
that
was
lost
in
it
:
so
closely
was
it
fixed
to
the
Constitution
of
their
Republick
.
One
of
the
bravest
things
in
the
Roman
Militia
was
,
that
false
Valour
was
never
commended
in
it
.
The
Maxims
of
false
Honour
,
which
have
killed
such
a
world
of
People
among
us
were
not
only
known
in
a
Nation
so
covetous
of
Glory
.
It
is
observed
of
Scipio
,
Polix
.
9.13
.
and
Caesars
,
the
two
greatest
Men
of
War
,
and
the
most
valiant
that
ever
were
among
the
Romans
,
that
they
never
exposed
themselves
but
with
all
the
Precaution
imaginable
,
and
when
the
most
pressing
necessity
called
for
it
.
There
was
no
good
expected
from
a
General
that
did
not
understand
the
care
he
ought
to
have
of
preserving
his
own
Person
,
and
to
reserve
the
actions
of
an
extraordinary
Courage
,
Ibid.
29.
for
the
most
considerable
Service
.
The
Romans
would
have
no
Battles
hazarded
unadvisedly
,
nor
desired
Victories
at
the
Expence
of
too
much
Blood
:
so
that
in
short
,
there
was
nothing
more
bold
and
daring
,
nor
altogether
better
managed
and
disciplined
than
were
the
Roman
Armies
.
But
as
it
is
not
enough
to
understand
War
,
unless
there
be
a
very
wise
Council
to
undertake
it
with
most
advantage
,
and
to
keep
all
the
rest
of
the
State
in
good
Order
,
it
is
convenient
you
should
understand
the
profound
Politie
of
the
Roman
Senate
.
To
take
it
in
the
best
times
of
the
Republick
,
there
never
was
any
Assembly
,
wherein
business
was
more
maturely
treated
of
,
not
with
greater
Secrecy
,
nor
with
a
deeper
foresight
,
nor
with
a
more
general
concurrence
,
or
lastly
with
a
greater
Zeal
,
for
the
Service
of
the
publick
.
The
Holy
Ghost
hath
not
disdained
taking
notice
of
this
in
the
Book
of
Maccabees
,
nor
commending
the
high
Prudence
,
1
Maccab.
8.15
,
16.
and
the
vigorous
Councils
of
that
wise
Company
,
where
none
gave
them
any
authority
but
by
reason
,
and
all
the
Members
whereof
conspired
to
the
publick
benefit
without
impartiality
,
and
without
Jealousie
.
Tit.
Liv.
42.14
.
As
for
secrecy
Titus
Livius
gives
us
a
very
eminent
Example
.
Whilst
they
were
consulting
about
the
War
with
Perseus
,
Eumenes
King
of
Pergamus
,
that
Prince's
Enemy
came
to
Rome
to
join
in
League
against
him
with
the
Senate
.
He
made
there
his
propositions
in
the
full
Assembly
,
and
the
matter
was
resolved
on
by
the
suffrages
of
a
Company
,
consisting
of
three
hundred
Men.
Who
should
imagine
that
the
secret
could
be
kept
,
and
that
nothing
of
that
consultation
should
be
known
till
four
years
afterwards
,
when
the
War
was
ended
?
But
what
is
more
surprising
still
is
that
Perseus
had
at
Rome
his
Ambassadors
to
observe
Eumenes
.
All
the
Cities
of
Greece
and
Asia
,
which
feared
to
be
enveloped
in
that
Quarrel
,
had
also
sent
theirs
,
and
every
one
of
them
endeavoured
to
discover
a
Business
of
so
great
a
Consequence
.
And
yet
in
the
midst
of
so
many
able
and
subtle
Agents
the
Senate
was
impenetrable
.
To
have
a
secret
kept
,
there
was
no
need
of
punishments
,
nor
of
forbidding
commerce
with
Strangers
under
severe
and
rigorous
Penalties
,
the
Secret
commended
it self
alone
,
and
by
its
own
weight
and
Importance
.
'T
was
a
surprising
thing
in
the
conduct
of
Rome
,
to
see
there
the
People
almost
always
to
look
on
the
Senate
with
great
Jealousie
,
and
yet
nevertheless
to
referr
all
things
to
them
upon
great
occasions
,
and
especially
in
times
of
great
Danger
.
Then
all
the
People
were
seen
to
turn
their
Eyes
upon
that
wise
Company
,
and
to
hearken
to
their
Resolutions
,
as
to
so
many
Oracles
.
A
long
Experience
had
taught
the
Romans
that
from
thence
came
forth
all
the
Councils
that
had
saved
the
State
.
It
was
in
the
Senate
that
lodged
were
the
ancient
Maxims
,
and
the
Wit
and
Spirit
,
as
I
may
say
,
of
the
Republick
.
There
were
the
designs
formed
,
which
were
seen
to
support
themselves
by
their
own
Strength
;
and
that
which
was
greater
in
the
Senate
still
,
was
,
that
they
never
took
more
vigorous
resolutions
,
than
in
the
times
of
the
greatest
Excremities
.
It
was
in
the
worst
estate
of
the
Republick
,
Dion
.
Halic
.
8.
Tit.
Liv.
2.39
.
when
weak
yet
,
and
in
its
Birth
she
saw
her self
absolutely
both
divided
within
by
the
Tribunes
,
and
prest
hard
without
by
the
Volsci
,
whom
incensed
Coriolanus
,
brought
against
his
Country
.
Those
People
always
beaten
by
the
Romans
,
hoped
to
revenge
themselves
,
having
the
greatest
Man
of
Rome
at
their
Head
,
the
most
understanding
and
expert
in
War
,
the
most
liberal
,
and
the
most
incompatible
with
Injustice
;
but
the
most
obdurate
,
exasperated
and
untreatable
.
They
resolved
to
make
themselves
Citizens
by
force
;
and
after
great
Conquests
,
and
making
themselves
Masters
of
the
Campaign
,
and
of
the
Country
,
they
threatned
to
destroy
every
thing
if
they
would
not
comply
with
their
Demands
.
Rome
had
neither
Army
,
nor
Men
to
Head
them
,
and
yet
notwithstanding
in
this
sad
Estate
,
and
whilst
all
things
were
to
be
feared
,
was
there
seen
on
a
sudden
,
to
issue
out
that
bold
decree
of
the
Senate
,
that
they
would
rather
all
be
cut
off
,
than
yield
any
thing
to
the
Armed
Enemy
,
and
that
they
would
grant
him
very
reasonable
Conditions
,
after
he
had
withdrawn
his
Arms
from
them
.
The
Mother
of
Coriolanus
,
who
was
sent
to
make
him
flexible
,
among
other
reasons
,
used
this
to
him
:
Don't
you
know
the
Romans
?
don
't
you
know
,
Son
,
that
you
will
have
nothing
of
them
,
but
by
Prayers
,
and
that
you
will
neither
obtain
much
or
little
from
them
by
force
?
Dion
.
Halic
.
8.
The
severe
Coriolanus
was
hereby
overcome
:
it
cost
him
his
Life
,
and
the
Volsci
chose
other
Generals
;
but
the
Senate
continued
firm
in
those
Maxims
,
and
the
Decree
they
made
of
granting
nothing
by
force
,
Polyb.
6.56
.
Excerpt
.
de
Legat.
69.
Dion
.
Hal.
8.
passed
for
a
fundamental
Law
of
the
Roman
Politie
,
whereof
there
was
not
one
single
instance
that
ever
the
Romans
departed
from
it
,
Plut.
in
Philop.
during
all
the
time
of
their
Republick
.
Among
them
,
even
in
their
worst
Conditions
never
were
the
weaker
Councils
only
hearkened
to
.
They
were
always
more
treatable
when
victorious
,
than
when
conquered
,
so
well
did
the
Senate
know
how
to
maintain
the
antient
Maxims
of
the
Commonwealth
,
and
so
well
also
did
they
know
how
to
confirm
the
rest
of
the
Citizens
in
them
.
From
the
same
Spirit
likewise
were
those
Resolutions
taken
in
the
Senate
,
of
overcoming
their
Enemies
by
open
Force
,
without
using
Tricks
or
Stratagems
,
even
those
that
were
permitted
in
War
:
Which
the
Senate
did
not
out
of
a
false
Point
of
Honour
,
nor
because
they
were
ignorant
of
the
Laws
of
War
;
but
because
they
deemed
nothing
of
more
Efficacy
to
quell
a
proud
Enemy
,
than
to
take
from
them
all
the
vain
Thoughts
they
might
have
of
their
Forces
,
that
so
being
never
so
much
overcome
,
they
might
expect
no
Salvation
but
from
the
Clemency
of
the
Conqueror
.
Thus
was
that
high
Opinion
of
the
Roman
Arms
established
throughout
all
the
World
.
The
Belief
that
was
spread
far
and
near
that
nothing
could
resist
them
,
made
their
Enemies
to
lay
down
their
Arms
,
and
gave
an
invincible
Succour
to
their
Allies
.
You
have
seen
what
the
same
Opinion
of
the
French
Armes
does
all
over
Europe
;
and
the
World
standing
amazed
at
the
Exploits
of
your
Royal
Father
and
Soveraign
,
confesses
that
it
only
belongs
to
him
to
set
Bounds
to
his
Conquests
.
The
Conduct
of
the
Roman
Senate
,
so
mighty
and
prevalent
over
their
Enemies
,
was
no
less
admirable
in
their
Conduct
of
the
State
within
.
Those
wise
Senators
had
sometimes
a
just
Condescension
for
the
People
;
as
when
in
an
extream
Necessity
they
not
only
taxed
themselv●s
higher
than
others
,
which
was
usual
with
them
,
but
also
when
they
discharged
the
meaner
People
from
all
manner
of
Import
,
adding
that
the
Poor
paid
a
Tribute
great
enough
to
the
Commonwealth
,
in
bringing
up
their
Children
.
Tit.
Liv.
2.9
.
The
Senate
shewed
by
that
Ordinance
that
they
understood
wherein
the
true
Riches
of
a
State
consisted
;
and
so
generous
a
Sentiment
joined
to
the
Testimonies
of
a
paternal
Goodness
,
wrought
such
an
impression
in
the
Breasts
of
the
People
,
that
they
became
capable
of
sustaining
the
very
last
Extremities
for
the
Safety
of
their
Country
.
But
when
the
People
deserved
Blame
,
the
Senate
gave
it
them
likewise
with
a
Gravity
and
Courage
worthy
of
so
wise
a
Company
;
as
it
happened
in
the
Controversie
between
the
Ardeates
and
Aricines
.
The
History
of
it
is
very
memorable
,
and
deserves
here
to
be
told
you
.
Those
two
People
were
in
War
for
Lands
which
each
Partie
made
Pretensions
to
;
Tit.
Liv.
3.71.4.7
,
9
,
10.
at
last
being
weary
of
fighting
they
agreed
to
refer
themselves
to
the
Judgment
of
the
People
of
Rome
,
whose
Equity
was
had
in
Reverence
by
all
their
Neighbours
.
The
Tribes
were
assembled
,
and
the
People
being
made
acquainted
that
those
Lands
pretended
to
by
others
,
of
right
belonged
to
them
,
adjudged
them
for
themselves
.
The
Senate
,
altho'
they
were
convinced
that
the
People
had
in
the
main
made
a
right
Judgment
,
yet
they
could
not
indure
that
the
Romans
should
derogate
from
their
natural
Generosity
,
nor
that
they
should
basely
have
deceived
the
Hopes
of
their
Neighbours
who
had
submitted
to
their
Award
.
There
was
nothing
left
unattempted
that
could
be
done
to
hinder
a
Judgment
of
so
pernicious
an
Example
,
where
the
Judges
took
for
themselves
the
Lands
that
were
in
dispute
between
the
said
Parties
.
After
that
the
Sentence
had
been
given
,
the
Ardeates
,
whose
Right
was
most
apparent
,
being
incensed
at
so
wicked
a
Judgment
,
were
ready
to
revenge
themselves
by
Arms.
The
Senate
,
without
any
more
adoe
,
publickly
declared
to
them
that
they
were
as
sensible
as
themselves
of
the
Injury
which
had
been
done
them
,
but
in
truth
they
could
not
quash
a
Decree
made
by
the
People
;
but
that
if
after
that
Offence
they
would
be
willing
to
rely
upon
their
Company
for
Reparation
,
which
they
had
great
reason
to
expect
,
the
Senate
would
take
that
Care
to
satisfy
them
,
that
they
should
have
no
cause
of
further
Complaint
.
The
Ardeates
relyed
on
their
word
.
It
was
such
an
Affair
that
had
like
utterly
to
have
ruined
their
City
.
But
they
received
so
immediate
a
Relief
by
the
Orders
of
the
Senate
,
that
they
reckoned
themselves
very
well
paid
for
the
Land
which
had
been
taken
away
from
them
,
and
they
were
then
studying
how
to
pay
their
Acknowledgments
to
such
faithful
Friends
.
But
the
Senate
was
not
satisfied
,
until
by
their
making
the
Land
be
restored
which
the
People
of
Rome
had
adjudged
for
themselves
,
they
abolished
the
Memory
of
so
infamous
a
Judgment
.
I
do
not
undertake
here
to
tell
you
how
the
Senate
had
likewise
done
several
such
Actions
;
Pal.
Tit.
Liv.
Cic.
de
Off.
3.
&c.
how
often
they
have
delivered
to
their
Enemies
perjured
Citizens
that
would
not
keep
their
word
with
them
,
or
that
plaid
Tricks
with
their
Oaths
;
how
often
they
condemned
evil
Councils
,
although
they
had
met
with
happy
Successes
;
I
shall
only
tell
you
that
that
august
Company
inspired
nothing
but
what
was
great
into
the
Roman
People
,
and
upon
all
Occasions
gave
a
very
high
Idea
of
their
Councils
,
being
persuaded
that
the
Reputation
was
strongest
which
was
strengthened
by
the
States
.
'T
is
easy
to
be
believed
that
by
a
People
so
wisely
directed
,
Rewards
and
Punishments
were
assigned
with
great
Consideration
:
Besides
that
the
Service
and
Zeal
for
the
Weal
publick
,
were
the
surest
means
to
raise
them
up
to
the
first
Offices
in
it
:
The
Military
Actions
had
a
thousand
Recompences
which
cost
the
Publick
nothing
,
and
which
were
extreamly
esteemed
by
private
Persons
;
because
thereby
they
had
conferred
upon
them
that
Honour
which
was
so
dear
to
that
martial
and
warlike
People
.
A
Crown
of
very
fine
Gold
,
and
most
commonly
a
Crown
of
Oak
Leaves
,
or
of
Laurel
,
or
some
Herb
or
other
that
is
viler
yet
,
was
of
inestimable
Price
among
Souldiers
that
knew
no
marks
more
glorious
than
those
of
Vertue
,
nor
no
Distinction
more
noble
than
that
which
came
from
Heroick
Actions
.
The
Senate
,
whose
Approbation
was
the
same
thing
as
Reward
,
understood
very
well
how
to
commend
and
how
to
blame
when
there
was
occasion
.
Immediately
after
Fighting
,
the
Consuls
and
the
other
Generals
publickly
gave
to
the
Souldiers
and
to
the
Officers
,
the
Praise
or
the
Blame
as
they
deserved
:
But
for
themselves
they
doubtfully
waited
for
the
Judgment
of
the
Senate
,
which
judged
by
the
Wisdom
of
their
Councils
,
and
not
suffered
themselves
to
be
dazeled
by
the
Happiness
of
Events
.
Their
Commendations
were
highly
valued
,
because
they
were
given
with
Understanding
:
Their
Reprimands
went
to
the
Hearts
of
the
Free
and
Generous
,
and
kept
the
more
Weak
in
their
Duty
.
The
Chastisements
which
followed
ill
Actions
,
kept
the
Souldiers
in
fear
,
while
in
the
mean
time
,
Rewards
and
Honours
well
dispensed
raised
them
above
themselves
.
Those
who
can
inspire
into
Peoples
Minds
Glory
,
patience
of
Labours
,
the
Grandeur
of
the
Nation
,
and
the
Love
of
their
Country
,
may
truly
boast
they
have
found
out
the
most
proper
Constitution
of
State
to
produce
great
Men.
'T
is
without
doubt
great
Men
that
make
the
Power
of
an
Empire
.
Nature
doth
never
fail
to
bring
forth
in
all
Nations
exalted
Minds
and
Courages
,
but
yet
they
want
the
Assistance
of
being
better
formed
and
cultivated
.
That
which
forms
them
,
and
that
which
compleats
'em
,
are
strong
Sentiments
and
noble
Impressions
,
which
are
scattered
in
all
Minds
,
and
insensibly
pass
from
one
to
the
other
.
What
is
it
makes
our
Nobles
so
bold
in
fight
,
and
so
daring
in
their
enterprises
?
'T
is
an
Opinion
receiv'd
at
their
Infancy
,
and
established
by
the
unanimous
sentiment
of
the
Nation
,
that
a
Cowardly
Gentleman
degrades
himself
,
and
is
not
worthy
to
enjoy
the
common
Air.
All
the
Romans
were
bred
up
in
that
Opinion
,
and
the
People
disputed
with
the
Nobles
who
should
be
the
briskest
Actors
upon
those
vigorous
Maxims
.
Whilst
Rome
was
at
Peace
,
the
very
Infancy
was
exercis'd
in
hardships
;
there
was
nothing
else
heard
discours'd
of
but
the
greatness
of
the
Roman
Name
.
They
were
obliged
to
go
to
the
War
whenever
the
Republick
required
it
,
and
there
to
work
perpetually
,
to
Camp
Winter
and
Summer
,
to
Obey
without
Resistance
,
to
Dy
or
Conquer
.
Those
Fathers
who
brought
not
up
their
Children
in
those
Maxims
,
and
as
they
ought
,
to
make
them
capable
of
serving
the
State
,
were
Summoned
to
Justice
,
by
the
Magistrates
,
and
judg'd
guilty
of
an
attempt
against
the
Publick
.
When
this
way
was
first
begun
to
be
taken
,
the
great
Men
help'd
to
make
one
another
so
:
And
if
Rome
hath
bred
more
of
them
than
any
other
City
whatsoever
of
greater
Antiquity
,
it
hath
not
been
by
accident
;
but
because
the
Roman
State
,
being
constituted
so
as
we
have
seen
it
,
was
,
as
I
may
say
,
of
a
Temperament
likely
to
be
most
fruitful
in
Hero's
.
A
Government
that
finds
it self
thus
formed
,
finds
it self
at
the
same
time
of
an
incomparable
strength
,
and
never
fancies
it self
without
Recruit
.
That
shews
us
that
they
never
despaired
of
Success
,
neither
when
Porsenna
King
of
Etr●ria
famished
them
up
in
their
Walls
;
nor
when
the
Gauls
,
after
they
had
burnt
their
City
,
overwhelmed
all
their
Country
,
and
kept
them
lock'd
up
in
the
Capitol
;
nor
when
Pyrrhus
King
of
Epirus
,
as
full
of
Address
and
Subtilty
as
Bold
in
his
Undertakings
,
frightned
them
by
his
Elephants
,
and
defeated
all
their
Armies
;
nor
when
Hannibal
,
who
had
been
already
so
often
a
Conqueror
,
killed
also
above
fifty
thousand
Men
of
them
,
and
their
best
Militia
at
the
〈…〉
'T
was
then
that
the
Consul
Terentius
Varro
,
who
was
but
just
come
from
losing
,
through
his
own
Fault
,
so
great
a
Battle
,
was
received
at
Rome
as
if
he
had
been
Victorious
,
because
only
even
in
that
very
great
Unhappiness
he
did
not
despair
of
the
Affairs
of
the
Republick
.
The
Senate
gave
him
their
publick
Thanks
for
it
,
and
then
they
resolved
,
according
to
their
old
Maxims
,
not
in
that
sad
deplorable
Estate
to
hearken
to
any
Proposition
of
Peace
.
The
Enemy
was
astonished
;
the
People
took
Heart
afresh
,
and
believed
they
●ad
new
Recruits
which
the
Senate
knew
of
by
their
prudence
.
In
fine
,
the
constancy
of
the
Senate
,
amidst
so
many
mischiefs
that
happened
one
on
the
heels
of
another
,
proceeded
not
only
from
an
obstinate
resolution
that
they
would
never
yield
to
Fortune
,
but
from
a
profound
knowledge
of
the
Roman
Forces
,
and
of
those
of
their
Enemies
.
Rome
knew
by
her
Census
,
that
is
to
say
,
by
the
Roll
of
her
Citizens
evermore
exactly
continued
from
the
time
of
Servius
Tullius
;
she
knew
,
I
say
,
all
her
number
of
Citizens
that
were
capable
of
bearing
Arms
,
and
what
her
expectations
could
be
of
the
Youth
which
were
growing
up
every
day
.
Thus
she
managed
her
Forces
against
an
Enemy
that
came
from
the
Borders
of
Africa
;
that
time
would
destroy
every
Man
of
them
in
a
strange
Country
,
where
Succors
were
so
tardy
;
and
to
whom
their
very
Victories
,
which
cost
them
so
much
Blood
,
were
fatal
.
Wherefore
,
what
ever
loss
happened
,
the
Senate
always
being
informed
what
good
Soldiers
remained
,
as
also
who
protracted
their
time
;
and
never
suffered
them
to
be
discomfited
.
When
by
the
defeat
at
Canna
,
and
by
the
Revolts
that
followed
,
they
saw
the
Forces
of
the
Commonwealth
so
weakened
,
that
they
could
have
scarce
defended
themselves
if
the
Enemy
had
pressed
them
,
they
kept
themselves
up
by
their
Courage
,
and
without
being
troubled
for
their
losses
,
they
set
themselves
to
watch
the
motions
of
the
Conquerour
.
As
soon
as
ever
they
perceived
that
Hanniba●
instead
of
pursuing
his
Victory
,
for
some
time
only
thought
how
he
might
enjoy
it
,
the
Senate
were
secure
,
for
they
fully
saw
that
an
Enemy
who
was
capable
of
breaking
his
Fortune
,
and
letting
himself
be
dazled
with
his
great
Successes
,
was
not
born
to
overcome
the
Romans
.
From
that
time
Rome
made
great
Enterprises
every
day
;
and
Hannibal
as
couragious
and
victorious
as
he
was
,
could
not
hold
up
against
her
.
'T
is
easy
to
judge
by
that
single
event
to
whom
at
last
all
the
Advantage
was
likely
to
come
.
Hannibal
swollen
with
his
mighty
Successes
,
thought
the
taking
of
Rome
was
very
easy
,
and
therefore
gave
himself
some
intermission
.
Rome
in
the
midst
of
all
her
Calamities
,
neither
lost
her
Courage
nor
her
Confidence
,
and
undertook
greater
things
than
ever
.
It
was
presently
after
the
Defeat
at
Cannae
,
that
she
besieged
Syracuse
and
Capua
,
the
one
unfaithful
to
Treaties
,
and
the
other
rebellious
.
Syracuse
could
not
defend
her self
,
neither
by
her
Fortifications
,
nor
by
the
inventions
of
Archimedes
.
The
victorious
Army
of
Hannibal
came
in
vain
to
the
help
of
Capua
.
But
the
Romans
forced
that
Captain
to
raise
the
Siege
at
Nola.
A
while
after
the
Carthaginians
defeated
and
slew
in
Spain
the
two
Scipio's
.
In
all
that
War
,
nothing
fell
out
more
sensible
,
nor
more
fatal
to
the
Romans
.
Their
loss
obliged
them
to
make
their
last
efforts
:
Young
Scipio
,
the
Son
of
one
of
those
Generals
,
being
not
satisfied
with
his
having
relieved
the
Affairs
of
Rome
in
Spain
,
went
and
waged
War
with
the
Carthaginians
in
their
own
City
,
and
gave
the
last
blow
to
their
Empire
.
The
state
of
that
City
did
not
permit
Scipio
to
find
there
the
same
resistance
as
Hannibal
found
from
Rome
,
and
you
will
be
enough
convinced
of
that
,
if
you
do
but
a
little
look
into
the
constitution
of
those
two
Cities
.
Rome
was
in
her
strength
,
Polyb.
1
.
3●.6.49
.
&c.
and
Carthage
which
was
beginning
to
fall
,
was
kept
up
only
by
Hannibal
.
Rome
had
her
Senate
united
,
and
that
was
exactly
the
time
when
that
Concert
was
,
which
is
so
much
commended
in
the
Book
of
the
Maccabees
.
The
Senate
of
Carthage
was
divided
by
old
irreconcileable
Factions
;
and
the
loss
of
Hannibal
had
been
the
rejoicing
of
the
most
considerable
part
of
the
great
Lords
.
Rome
although
poor
,
and
engaged
in
Agriculture
,
yet
bred
up
an
admirable
Militia
,
which
only
aimed
at
glory
,
and
to
aggrandize
the
Roman
name
.
Carthage
enriched
by
her
trading
beheld
all
her
Citizens
set
upon
their
wealth
,
and
not
at
all
d●sciplin'd
in
War
;
whereas
the
Roman
Armies
were
almost
all
made
up
of
Citizens
:
Carthage
on
the
contrary
held
it
for
a
Maxime
not
to
have
any
but
strange
Troops
,
oft-times
as
much
to
be
feared
by
those
that
pay
them
,
as
by
those
that
they
are
imployed
against
.
These
defects
came
partly
from
the
first
Instituti●n
of
the
Common-wealth
of
Carthage
,
and
partly
were
introduced
by
time
.
Carthage
always
loved
wealth
:
Arist.
Pol.
2.2
.
And
Aristotle
accuses
her
for
so
much
being
set
upon
it
,
as
to
suffer
the
Citizens
to
prefer
it
to
Vertue
.
By
that
means
a
Republick
wholly
made
for
War
,
as
the
same
Aristotle
observes
,
at
last
neglected
the
exercise
of
it
.
That
Philosopher
does
not
blame
her
for
having
only
strange
Militias
;
and
therefore
it
is
believed
that
it
fell
not
into
that
defect
till
a
long
while
after
.
But
Riches
brought
thither
naturally
a
Merchandizing
Republick
;
they
loved
to
enjoy
their
wealth
,
and
thought
to
find
every
thing
in
their
Mony
.
Carthage
fancied
her self
strong
,
because
she
had
a
great
many
Soldiers
,
and
never
could
be
brought
to
understand
by
all
the
Revolts
she
had
seen
befallen
her
in
the
latter
times
,
that
there
is
nothing
more
unhappy
than
a
State
which
could
only
be
supported
by
strangers
,
wherein
there
can
be
found
neither
Zeal
,
nor
Security
,
nor
Obedience
.
Polyb.
11.17
.
'T
is
true
,
the
great
Genius
of
Hannibal
seemed
to
have
supplied
and
remedied
the
defects
of
his
Republick
.
It
is
looked
on
as
a
Prodigy
,
that
in
a
strange
Country
,
and
for
full
sixteen
years
,
there
should
never
be
seen
,
I
do
not
say
any
Sedition
,
but
so
much
as
a
murmur
in
an
Army
all
made
up
of
divers
people
,
who
without
understanding
one
another
agreed
so
well
in
understanding
the
orders
of
their
General
.
But
Hannibal's
ability
could
not
support
Carthage
,
when
being
attacked
within
her
Walls
by
such
a
General
as
Scipio
,
she
was
found
without
Forces
.
Then
was
Hannibal
to
be
recalled
,
but
he
had
with
him
only
such
Troops
as
were
weakened
more
by
their
own
Victories
,
than
by
those
of
the
Romans
,
and
which
compleated
their
own
ruine
by
the
length
of
the
Voyage
.
Thus
Hannibal
was
beaten
,
and
Carthage
,
formerly
the
Mistress
of
all
Afric
,
of
the
Mediterranean
Sea
,
and
of
all
the
Commerce
of
the
World
,
was
forced
to
undergo
the
Yoke
that
S●ipio
put
upon
her
.
This
was
the
glorious
fruit
of
the
Roman
patience
:
People
who
hardened
and
fortified
themselves
by
their
unhappinesses
,
had
good
reason
to
believe
they
might
save
all
,
provided
they
did
not
lose
their
hopes
:
And
Polybi●s
hath
very
rightly
concluded
,
That
Carthage
would
at
last
be
obedient
to
Rome
by
the
very
nature
of
the
two
Republicks
.
And
if
the
Romans
made
use
of
those
great
Politick
and
Military
Qualities
,
only
to
preserve
their
State
in
Peace
,
or
to
protect
their
opprest
Allies
,
as
they
made
such
a
pretension
to
do
,
we
must
as
much
commend
their
Equity
,
as
their
Valour
and
their
Prudence
.
But
when
they
had
tasted
the
sweetness
of
Victory
,
they
then
resolved
to
make
every
thing
yield
to
them
,
and
pretended
to
nothing
less
than
to
put
first
their
Neighbours
,
and
afterwards
all
the
World
under
their
Laws
.
To
attain
that
end
,
they
perfectly
knew
how
to
preserve
their
Allies
,
to
unite
them
among
themselves
,
to
throw
division
and
jealousie
among
their
Enemies
,
to
penetrate
into
their
Councils
,
to
discover
their
Intelligences
,
and
to
prevent
their
Undertakings
.
They
not
only
observed
the
marches
of
their
Enemies
,
but
also
all
the
Progresses
of
their
Neighbours
;
and
they
were
above
all
things
curious
either
in
dividing
,
or
in
Counter-balancing
by
some
other
way
the
powers
that
became
too
formidable
,
or
which
put
too
great
obstacles
to
their
Conquests
.
Therefore
the
Greeks
were
to
blame
for
imagining
in
the
time
of
Polybius
,
Polyb.
1.63
.
that
Rome
aggrandized
her self
rather
by
hazard
than
by
conduct
:
they
were
too
fond
of
their
own
Nation
,
and
too
jealous
of
those
People
they
saw
raised
above
them
:
Or
peradventure
that
seeing
at
a
distance
the
Roman
Empire
to
advance
so
quickly
,
without
penetrating
into
the
Councils
which
ordered
the
motions
of
that
great
Body
,
they
attributed
to
chance
,
as
the
custom
of
Men
is
,
the
Effects
of
which
the
Causes
were
not
known
to
them
.
But
Polybius
whose
strict
familiarity
with
the
Romans
made
him
get
so
far
into
the
secret
of
Affairs
,
and
nearly
to
observe
the
Roman
Polity
during
the
Punick
Wars
,
hath
been
more
just
and
equitable
than
the
other
Greeks
,
and
hath
seen
that
the
Conquests
of
Rome
were
the
consequence
of
a
well
form'd
and
understood
design
.
For
he
saw
the
Romans
in
the
midst
of
the
Mediterranean
Sea
,
to
have
their
Eyes
every
where
round
,
even
into
Spain
and
Syria
,
to
observe
all
that
passed
there
,
to
advance
regularly
,
and
nearer
and
nearer
;
to
strengthen
themselves
before
they
enlarged
themselves
;
not
to
be
clog'd
with
too
many
Affairs
;
to
dissemble
for
some
time
,
and
at
a
convenient
opportunity
to
declare
themselves
;
to
wait
till
Hannibal
was
conquered
to
disarm
Philip
King
of
Macedon
,
who
had
favour'd
him
;
after
they
had
begun
a
business
,
never
to
be
weary
,
nor
contented
till
every
thing
was
ended
;
not
to
leave
the
Macedonians
a
Moment
.
And
when
they
had
overcome
'em
,
by
a
publick
Decree
to
restore
to
Greece
which
had
been
so
long
Captivated
,
that
Liberty
which
they
never
dream'd
of
;
by
that
means
to
scatter
on
one
hand
Terrour
,
and
on
the
other
a
Veneration
for
their
Name
:
All
these
are
enough
for
any
one
to
conclude
,
That
the
Romans
never
got
the
Conquest
of
the
World
by
hazard
but
by
conduct
.
This
is
what
Polybius
saw
in
the
time
of
Rome's
progresses
.
Dion
.
Halic
.
Ant.
Rom.
1.2
.
Dion
Halicarnasseus
who
wrote
after
the
establishment
of
the
Empire
,
and
in
the
time
of
Augustus
,
hath
concluded
the
same
thing
,
in
resuming
from
the
first
Origine
the
antient
Institutions
of
the
Roman
Common-wealth
,
so
fit
in
their
very
nature
to
form
a
People
Invincible
,
and
only
to
Command
.
You
have
seen
enough
of
this
to
enter
into
the
sentiments
of
those
wise
Historians
,
Plut.
lib.
de
fort
.
Alex.
&
de
fort
.
Rom.
and
to
condemn
Plutarch
,
who
being
always
too
great
a
lover
of
the
Greeks
,
attributed
alone
to
Fortune
the
Roman
greatness
,
and
alone
to
Vertue
that
of
Alexander
.
But
the
more
of
design
those
Historians
discover
in
the
Conquests
of
Rome
,
the
more
Injustice
do
they
shew
in
them
.
That
is
a
vice
inseparable
from
the
desire
of
Dominion
,
which
also
for
that
reason
is
justly
condemned
by
the
Rules
of
the
Gospel
.
But
Philosophy
alone
is
sufficient
to
make
us
understand
that
force
is
given
us
to
keep
our
own
Goods
,
but
not
to
usurp
those
of
other
Men.
Cic.
de
Off.
3.
Cicero
hath
confessed
it
,
and
the
rules
which
he
hath
given
for
making
War
are
a
manifest
condemnation
of
the
Roman's
conduct
.
'T
is
true
,
they
appeared
pretty
equitable
at
the
beginning
of
their
Republick
.
It
seemed
as
if
they
themselves
were
willing
to
moderate
their
warring
humour
by
circumscribing
it
within
the
bounds
which
Equity
assigned
.
What
is
there
more
Noble
,
and
more
Holy
than
the
Colledge
of
the
Feciales
,
Dion
.
Halicar.
2.
Ant.
Rom.
Tit.
Liv.
1.32
.
whether
Numa
was
the
Founder
of
it
,
as
Dion
Halicarnasseus
affirms
,
or
Ancus
Martius
,
as
Titus
Livius
will
have
it
?
That
Council
was
set
up
to
judge
whether
a
War
was
just
or
no
:
Before
the
Senate
proposed
it
,
or
the
People
resolved
on
it
,
that
Examen
of
Equity
always
preceded
.
When
the
Justice
of
the
War
was
known
,
the
Senate
consulted
about
the
measures
how
they
were
to
have
it
undertaken
:
But
first
of
all
they
sent
to
the
Usurper
in
all
Formalities
to
redemand
of
him
the
things
he
had
unjustly
ravished
,
and
they
never
went
to
extremities
,
till
after
they
had
tryed
all
the
ways
of
Gentleness
,
and
Candour
.
A
holy
Institution
this
,
if
ever
there
was
one
,
and
which
may
shame
Christians
,
in
whom
God-man
that
came
into
the
World
to
pacifie
all
things
,
hath
not
been
able
to
inspire
Charity
and
Peace
.
But
what
do
signifie
the
best
Institutions
,
when
at
last
they
degenerate
into
pure
Ceremonies
?
The
charms
of
Conquering
,
and
of
absolute
Commanding
did
soon
corrupt
in
the
Romans
that
right
which
natural
Equity
had
given
them
.
The
deliberations
of
the
Faeciales
were
only
a
useless
Formality
among
them
;
and
though
they
used
towards
their
greatest
Enemies
acts
of
extraordinary
moderation
and
clemency
,
yet
ambition
did
not
suffer
Justice
to
prevail
in
their
Councils
.
But
their
Injustices
were
so
much
the
more
dangerous
,
as
they
knew
better
how
to
cover
them
under
the
specious
pretext
of
Equity
,
and
as
they
insensibly
brought
Kings
and
Nations
under
their
Yoke
,
under
colour
of
protecting
and
defending
them
.
Let
us
add
also
,
that
they
were
cruel
to
those
who
resisted
them
:
Another
quality
prety
natural
to
Conquerors
,
who
knows
that
fear
makes
more
than
half
to
Conquests
.
But
is
Dominion
to
be
had
at
that
rate
,
and
to
Command
is
that
so
pleasing
to
make
Men
purchase
it
by
such
inhumane
actions
?
The
Romans
,
to
make
every
place
afraid
of
them
,
affected
to
leave
in
their
conquered
Towns
terrible
Spectacles
of
Cruelty
,
and
to
appear
unmerciful
to
those
who
would
be
forced
,
without
so
much
as
sparing
Kings
,
Polyb.
10.15
.
whom
they
inhumanely
caused
to
be
put
to
death
,
after
they
had
carried
them
in
Triumph
loaden
with
Irons
,
and
dragged
by
Chariots
as
Slaves
.
But
if
they
were
cruel
and
unjust
for
conquering
,
yet
they
governed
the
subdued
Nati●ns
with
moderation
.
They
endeavoured
to
make
the
subjected
People
sensible
of
their
Government
,
and
they
believed
that
that
was
their
best
means
to
secure
them
their
Conquests
.
The
Senate
kept
short
the
Governours
,
and
did
Justice
to
the
People
.
That
Company
was
looked
on
as
the
Asylum
of
the
oppressed
;
also
the
concussions
and
violences
were
not
known
among
the
Romans
but
in
the
last
times
of
the
Republick
,
and
the
retention
of
their
Magistrates
was
the
admiration
of
the
World
.
It
was
not
therefore
of
those
brutal
and
avaritious
Conquerors
,
who
were
only
greedy
of
Pillage
,
or
who
established
their
Domination
upon
the
ruine
of
vanquish'd
Countries
.
The
Romans
made
all
those
whom
they
took
,
better
by
causing
Justice
to
flourish
in
them
,
Agriculture
,
Commerce
,
and
even
Arts
and
Sciences
too
,
after
they
had
once
been
made
sensible
of
them
.
'T
was
that
which
gave
them
the
most
flourishing
,
and
the
best
established
as
well
as
the
most
extensive
Empire
that
ever
was
.
From
Euphrates
and
Tanaus
even
to
Hercules
his
Pillars
,
and
the
Atlantick
Sea
,
all
Lands
and
Seas
obeyed
them
:
From
the
middle
,
and
as
it
were
the
Center
of
the
Mediterranean
Sea
,
they
had
all
the
extent
of
that
Sea
,
penetrating
into
both
the
length
and
breadth
of
all
the
Kingdoms
round
thereabouts
,
and
keeping
it
between
two
to
make
the
Communication
of
their
Empire
.
It
is
enough
still
to
astonish
one
when
he
considers
that
the
Nations
which
at
this
day
make
such
great
and
redoubted
Kingdoms
,
all
the
Gauls
,
all
Spain
,
Great
Britain
almost
entirely
,
Illyricum
even
to
the
Danube
,
Germany
to
the
Elbe
,
Africk
to
its
frightful
and
impenetrable
Desarts
,
Greece
,
Thracia
,
Syria
,
Egypt
,
all
the
Kingdoms
of
Lesser
Asia
,
and
those
which
are
shut
up
between
the
Euxine
and
the
Caspian
Sea
,
and
the
rest
which
possibly
I
may
forget
,
or
am
not
willing
to
mention
,
have
been
for
many
Ages
but
Roman
Provinces
.
All
the
People
of
our
World
,
even
to
the
most
Barbarous
,
have
respected
their
Power
,
and
the
Romans
established
in
them
almost
every
where
with
their
Empire
their
Laws
and
their
Politie
.
'T
is
a
kind
of
a
Prodigv
,
that
in
so
vast
an
Empire
,
which
reached
over
so
many
Nations
and
Kingdoms
,
the
People
should
be
so
obedient
,
and
that
Revolts
should
be
so
seldom
.
The
Roman
Polity
had
taken
care
of
it
by
divers
ways
,
which
it
will
not
be
amiss
briefly
to
explain
to
your
Highness
.
The
Roman
Colonies
established
on
all
sides
in
the
Empire
,
wrought
two
admirable
effects
:
the
One
was
to
discharge
the
City
of
a
great
number
of
Citizens
,
and
the
most
part
of
them
poor
;
the
other
,
to
keep
the
principal
Posts
,
and
by
degrees
to
accustome
strange
People
to
the
Roman
Manners
.
Those
Colonies
which
carried
with
them
their
Priviledges
,
remained
always
attached
to
the
Body
of
the
Republick
,
and
populated
all
the
Roman
Empire
.
But
besides
Colonies
,
a
great
many
Cities
obtained
for
their
Citizens
the
priviledge
of
Roman
Citizens
;
and
being
by
their
Interest
united
to
the
commanding
People
,
they
kept
the
neighbouring
Cities
in
their
duty
.
It
happened
at
last
that
all
the
Subjects
of
the
Empires
believ'd
themselves
Romans
.
The
Honours
of
the
Victorious
People
by
little
and
little
were
communicated
to
the
conquered
People
,
the
Senate
was
open
to
them
,
and
they
could
aspire
even
to
the
Empire
.
Thus
by
the
Roman
Clemency
,
all
the
Nations
were
but
as
one
single
Nation
,
and
Rome
was
looked
on
as
the
common
Country
.
What
Facility
did
not
that
marvellous
union
of
all
the
People
of
the
World
,
under
one
and
the
same
Empire
,
bring
to
Navigation
and
Commerce
.
The
Roman
Society
embraced
all
,
and
excepting
some
Frontiers
now
and
then
disturbed
by
their
Neighbours
,
all
the
rest
of
the
Universe
enjoyed
a
most
profound
Peace
.
Neither
Greece
nor
lesser
Asia
,
nor
Syria
,
nor
Egypt
,
nor
to
conclude
,
scarce
were
any
of
the
other
Provinces
ever
without
War
,
but
under
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
it
is
easy
to
conceive
that
so
pleasant
a
Commerce
of
the
Nations
held
to
keep
throughout
the
whole
Body
of
the
Empire
Concord
and
Obedience
.
The
Legions
divided
for
the
Guard
of
the
Frontiers
,
by
defending
those
without
,
strengthned
those
that
were
within
.
'T
was
not
the
Custom
of
the
Romans
to
have
Citadells
in
their
Holds
,
nor
to
fortify
their
frontiers
,
and
I
scarce
find
when
that
Care
began
,
but
in
Valentinian
the
first
's
time
.
Before
then
the
Strength
and
Security
of
the
Empire
was
solely
placed
in
the
Troops
,
which
they
disposed
in
that
manner
,
that
they
mutually
assisted
each
other
Now
as
it
was
ordered
that
they
should
be
always
encamped
,
the
Cities
were
not
incommoded
by
it
;
and
the
Discipline
did
not
suffer
any
of
the
Soldiers
to
disperse
themselves
into
the
open
Fields
.
By
that
means
the
Roman
Armies
neither
troubled
commerce
nor
tillage
.
Their
Camps
were
to
them
in
the
nature
of
Cities
,
which
differed
little
from
others
,
but
because
they
were
there
in
continual
Exercises
,
their
Discipline
more
severe
,
and
their
Command
more
resolute
.
They
were
always
ready
for
the
least
Motion
,
and
it
was
sufficient
to
keep
the
People
in
their
Duty
,
to
shew
them
only
in
the
Vicinage
that
invincible
Militia
.
But
nothing
so
much
maintained
the
Peace
of
the
Empire
,
as
the
order
of
Justice
.
The
ancient
Republick
had
established
it
;
the
Emperors
and
the
Sages
had
explained
it
upon
the
same
Foundations
:
all
the
People
,
even
the
most
Barbarous
,
looked
on
them
with
admiration
;
and
by
that
principally
the
Romans
were
judged
worthy
to
be
the
Masters
of
the
World
.
Now
if
the
Roman
Laws
have
appeared
so
sacred
,
that
their
Majesty
continues
still
,
notwithstanding
the
ruin
of
the
Empire
;
it
was
because
their
good
Sence
,
which
is
the
Mistress
of
humane
Life
,
was
seen
every
where
in
them
,
and
there
was
no where
seen
a
more
delicate
and
fairer
application
of
the
Principles
of
natural
Equity
.
But
notwithstanding
all
that
greatness
of
the
Roman
Name
,
notwithstanding
her
profound
Polity
,
and
all
the
fine
Instititutions
of
that
famous
Republick
,
she
yet
carried
in
her
own
Breast
the
cause
of
her
ruine
,
in
the
perpetual
Jealousie
of
the
People
against
the
Senate
,
or
rather
of
the
Plebeians
against
the
Patricii
.
Romulus
had
set
up
that
distinction
.
It
was
necessary
for
Kings
to
have
persons
distinguished
whom
they
should
engage
to
their
Person
by
particular
Bonds
,
and
by
whom
they
should
govern
the
rest
of
the
People
.
Dion
.
Hal.
2.
Therefore
did
Romulus
choose
the
Fathers
,
of
whom
he
formed
the
Body
of
the
Senate
.
They
called
them
so
,
by
reason
of
their
Dignity
,
and
their
Age.
And
from
them
afterwards
sprung
the
Patrician
Families
.
Now
whatsoever
Authority
Romulus
had
reserved
to
the
People
,
he
had
put
the
Plebeians
in
divers
respects
in
a
dependance
on
the
Patricii
;
and
that
subordination
necessary
to
Royalty
had
been
preserved
not
only
under
Kings
;
but
also
in
the
Republick
.
It
was
always
from
the
Patricii
that
the
Senators
were
made
.
To
the
Patricii
belonged
the
Employments
,
Commands
,
Dignities
,
and
even
that
of
the
Priesthood
and
the
Fathers
,
who
had
been
the
Authors
of
Liberty
,
did
not
quit
their
Prerogatives
.
But
Jealousy
was
quickly
put
between
those
two
orders
.
For
I
need
not
here
speak
of
the
Roman
Knights
,
a
third
order
as
being
in
common
between
the
Patricii
and
the
simple
People
,
who
espoused
sometimes
one
side
and
sometimes
another
.
It
was
therefore
between
those
two
orders
that
Jealousy
a●ose
:
It
was
provoked
upon
divers
occasions
,
but
the
chief
cause
of
all
which
kept
it
up
,
was
their
love
of
Liberty
.
The
fundamental
Maxim
of
the
Republick
,
was
to
look
upon
Liberty
as
a
thing
inseparable
from
the
Roman
Name
.
A
People
bred
up
in
that
Mind
;
nay
more
,
a
People
who
thought
themselves
born
for
commanding
other
People
,
and
whom
Virgil
for
that
reason
so
nobly
calls
a
Kinglike
People
,
would
receive
no
Laws
but
from
their
own
selves
.
The
Authority
of
the
Senate
was
judged
necessary
for
the
moderating
of
publick
Councils
,
which
without
that
temperature
would
have
been
too
tumultuous
.
But
at
the
bottom
it
was
the
Peoples
Province
to
give
commands
,
to
make
Laws
,
to
decide
Peace
and
War
.
A
People
that
enjoyed
the
most
essential
Rights
of
Royalty
,
in
some
manner
were
of
the
Temper
of
Kings
.
They
were
willing
to
receive
grave
advices
,
but
they
would
not
be
forced
by
the
Senate
.
Whatsoever
seemed
too
imperious
,
every
thing
that
was
too
highly
advanced
:
in
a
word
,
whatsoever
wounded
or
was
likely
to
wound
that
Equality
which
a
free
State
required
,
gave
suspicion
to
so
nice
and
delicate
a
People
.
The
love
of
Liberty
,
that
of
Glory
and
Conquests
,
made
such
Spirits
very
difficult
to
be
managed
,
and
that
daring
audacity
,
which
made
them
attempt
all
things
abroad
,
could
not
fail
to
cause
divisions
at
home
among
themselves
.
Thus
Rome
that
was
so
Jealous
of
her
Liberty
,
through
that
Love
of
Liberty
which
was
the
Foundation
of
her
Government
,
saw
divisions
spread
through
all
the
orders
,
of
which
she
was
Composed
.
From
thence
arose
those
furious
Jealousies
between
the
Senate
and
People
;
between
the
Patricii
and
the
Plebeians
,
the
one
alledging
always
that
excess
of
Liberty
would
at
last
destroy
it self
;
and
the
others
fearing
just
the
contrary
,
that
Authority
,
which
in
its
own
nature
was
always
for
encreasing
,
would
at
last
degenerate
into
Tyranny
.
Between
those
two
Extremities
,
a
People
otherwise
so
grave
and
wise
could
find
●o
Medium
.
The
private
Interests
which
made
both
Parties
proceed
a
great
deal
farther
than
they
ought
in
whatever
they
began
for
the
publick
good
,
suffered
neither
of
them
to
be
conducted
by
moderate
Counsells
.
The
Ambitions
,
and
turbulent
Spirits
,
were
still
stirring
up
Jealousies
to
make
their
own
advantages
by
them
;
and
those
Jealousies
sometimes
more
concealed
,
and
otherwhile
more
declared
,
according
to
the
times
,
but
always
strong
and
violent
at
the
Root
,
was
at
last
the
cause
of
that
great
Change
that
happened
in
the
time
of
Caesar
,
and
the
others
that
succeded
.
IT
will
be
very
easy
to
shew
to
your
Highness
all
the
causes
of
it
,
VII
.
The
Successive
Changes
of
Rome
explained
.
if
after
you
have
throughly
understood
the
humour
of
the
Romans
,
and
the
Constitution
of
their
Republick
,
you
take
care
to
observe
some
certain
principal
accidents
;
which
although
they
happened
at
several
distant
times
,
yet
have
a
manifest
chain
of
Connexion
in
them
.
I
will
give
you
a
collected
Series
of
them
for
your
greater
Ease
.
Romulus
bred
up
in
War
,
and
reputed
the
Son
of
Mars
,
built
Rome
,
which
he
populated
with
an
amassed
Company
of
Shepherds
,
Slaves
,
Robbers
,
who
came
to
seek
for
freedom
and
impunity
in
the
Isle
he
had
laid
open
for
all
Comers
;
and
some
also
came
that
were
better
qualified
,
and
more
Civilized
.
He
bred
up
that
People
wild
in
their
Nature
,
to
undertake
all
things
by
force
,
and
by
that
means
they
got
themselves
Wives
,
whom
they
Married
.
By
Degrees
he
established
order
,
Dion
.
Hal.
2.
and
restrained
luxurious
Minds
by
most
sacred
Laws
,
he
began
by
Religion
,
which
he
looked
on
as
the
Foundation
of
all
States
.
He
made
it
as
serious
,
as
grave
,
and
as
modest
as
the
Darknesses
of
Idolatry
could
then
permit
him
.
Strange
Religions
and
Sacrifices
,
which
were
not
established
by
the
Roman
Customs
were
forbidden
.
Afterwards
that
Law
was
dispensed
;
but
the
intention
of
.
Romulus
was
,
that
it
should
be
kept
,
and
something
of
it
was
always
retained
.
He
chose
out
of
all
that
number
of
People
,
the
better
sort
,
to
form
the
publick
Council
,
which
he
called
the
Senate
:
He
made
it
to
consist
of
two
hundred
Senators
,
whose
number
was
likewise
afterwards
augmented
;
and
from
them
came
the
noble
Families
that
were
called
the
Patricii
.
The
Senate
was
to
examine
and
propose
all
matters
;
some
of
them
it
regulated
Soveraignly
with
the
King
;
but
the
most
general
were
referred
to
the
People
,
who
decided
them
.
Rom●lus
,
in
an
assembly
which
he
had
called
of
all
the
People
upon
the
Plain
,
at
the
Marsh
Capreae
,
where
upon
a
sudden
there
arose
a
great
Tempest
;
was
cut
to
pieces
by
the
Senators
,
who
judged
him
too
imperious
;
and
the
desire
of
Independance
began
then
to
appear
in
that
Order
.
To
appease
the
People
who
loved
their
Prince
,
and
to
give
a
great
Idea
of
the
Founder
of
that
City
,
the
Senators
proclaimed
that
the
Gods
had
snatched
him
up
to
Heaven
,
and
caused
Altars
to
be
erected
to
him
.
Numa
Pompilius
the
second
King
,
in
a
long
and
profound
Peace
,
compleated
the
formation
of
their
Manners
,
and
the
regulating
of
Religion
upon
the
same
foundations
which
Romulus
had
laid
.
Tullus
Hostilius
by
severe
Rules
Established
the
Military
Discipline
,
and
the
orders
of
War
,
which
his
Successor
An●us
Martius
accompanied
with
sacred
Ceremonies
,
thereby
to
render
the
Militia
Holy
and
Religious
.
After
him
Tarquin
the
Antient
,
to
make
Creatures
to
himself
,
encreased
the
number
of
the
Senators
to
three
Hundred
,
where
they
stuck
fixed
for
some
Ages
,
and
began
the
great
Works
which
were
to
conduce
to
the
Publick
weal.
Servius
Tullius
projected
the
setting
up
a
Republick
under
the
command
of
two
annual
Magistrates
,
which
should
be
chosen
by
the
People
.
In
hatred
to
Tarquin
the
proud
,
the
Royalty
was
abolished
with
horrible
Execrations
against
all
those
who
should
go
about
to
re-establish
it
,
and
Brutus
made
the
People
to
swear
to
keep
themselves
eternally
in
their
Liberty
.
The
Memoires
of
Servius
Tullius
were
followed
in
that
Change
.
The
Consuls
chosen
by
the
People
among
the
Patricii
,
were
equalled
to
Kings
,
excepting
that
they
were
two
who
had
between
them
a
regular
turn
of
Commanding
,
and
they
changed
every
Year
.
Collatinus
being
named
Consul
,
which
Brutus
,
as
having
been
with
him
the
Author
of
their
Liberty
;
tho'
he
was
the
Husband
of
Lucretia
,
whose
Death
had
been
the
cause
of
the
Change
,
and
he
being
interessed
more
than
all
others
to
revenge
the
outrage
which
she
received
,
because
he
was
of
the
Royal
Family
,
became
suspected
,
and
was
expelled
.
Valerius
substituted
in
his
place
,
at
his
return
from
an
Expedition
,
where
he
had
delivered
his
Country
from
the
Veientes
and
the
Etrurians
,
was
suspected
by
the
People
to
affect
Tyranny
by
reason
of
a
House
he
had
caused
to
be
built
on
an
Eminence
.
He
not
on●y
ceased
from
Building
,
but
he
became
wholly
popular
,
altho'
a
Patrician
,
and
made
the
Law
which
permitted
Appeals
to
the
People
,
and
attributed
in
some
Cases
to
them
Judgment
of
the
last
Ressort
.
By
that
new
Law
,
the
Consular
Power
was
weakened
in
its
Origine
,
and
the
People
enlarged
their
Rights
.
By
reason
of
the
Violences
executed
for
Debt
by
the
Rich
upon
the
Poor
,
the
People
that
rise
up
against
the
Power
of
the
Consuls
and
Senate
,
made
that
famous
Retreat
at
the
Mount
Aventinus
.
There
was
nothing
but
Liberty
spoke
of
in
those
Assemblies
,
and
the
People
of
Rome
did
not
believe
themselves
to
be
free
,
Dion
.
Hal.
2.
if
they
had
not
lawful
Ways
of
resisting
the
Senate
.
They
were
forced
to
allow
them
particular
Magistrates
called
the
Tribunes
of
the
People
,
which
might
assemble
them
,
and
help
them
against
the
Authority
of
the
Consuls
,
either
by
Opposition
or
Appeal
.
Those
Magistrates
,
to
keep
up
their
own
Authority
,
were
continually
buzzing
of
Jealousies
,
and
creating
Divisions
between
those
two
Orders
,
and
always
were
flattering
the
People
,
by
proposing
that
the
Lands
of
the
Conquered
Countries
,
or
the
Price
that
would
be
the
product
of
their
Sale
,
should
be
divided
among
the
Citizens
.
The
Senate
with
great
Zeal
and
Earnestness
perpetually
opposed
those
Laws
that
would
be
so
ruinous
to
the
State
,
and
would
have
the
Price
of
those
Lands
adjudged
to
be
put
into
the
publick
Treasury
.
The
People
suffered
themselves
to
be
conducted
by
their
seditious
Magistrates
,
and
yet
had
notwithstanding
so
much
Reason
and
Equity
as
to
admire
the
Vertue
of
the
great
Men
that
resisted
them
.
Against
those
domestick
Dissensions
,
the
Senate
found
no
better
Remedy
than
to
be
continually
raising
Occasions
for
foreign
Wars
.
They
prevented
those
Divisions
from
being
pushed
on
to
Extremity
,
and
reunited
those
Orders
in
the
Defence
of
their
Country
.
Whilest
Wars
succeeded
,
and
Conquests
increased
,
Jealousies
were
still
kept
awake
.
The
two
Parties
wearied
by
the
many
Divisions
which
threatned
the
Ruine
of
the
State
,
agreed
to
the
making
of
such
Laws
as
might
be
for
the
quiet
of
them
both
,
and
to
establish
the
Equality
which
ought
to
be
in
a
free
City
.
Each
of
the
Orders
pretended
that
the
establishment
of
those
Laws
belonged
to
them
.
Jealousie
increased
by
those
Pretensions
,
made
them
to
resolve
by
common
Consent
to
send
an
Embassy
into
Greece
to
search
therefor
the
Institutions
of
the
Cities
of
that
Country
,
and
especially
for
the
Laws
of
Solon
,
which
were
the
most
popular
.
The
Laws
of
the
twelve
Tables
were
established
,
and
the
Decemviri
,
who
digested
them
,
were
deprived
of
the
Power
which
they
abused
.
Whilest
every
thing
appeared
placid
and
tranquil
,
and
that
such
equitable
Laws
seem'd
eternally
to
establish
the
publick
Repose
,
Dissentions
started
up
again
by
new
Pretensions
of
the
People
who
aspired
to
Honours
and
to
the
Consulate
which
till
then
were
reserved
only
to
the
first
Order
.
The
Law
to
admit
them
to
them
was
propounded
.
Rather
than
to
have
the
Consulate
pulled
down
,
the
Fathers
consented
to
the
Creation
of
three
new
Magistrates
,
who
should
have
the
Authority
of
Consuls
under
the
Name
of
Military
Tribunes
,
and
the
People
were
admitted
to
that
Honour
.
Being
contented
to
have
their
Right
established
,
they
used
moderately
their
Victory
,
and
continued
sometimes
in
giving
the
Command
to
the
Patricii
only
.
After
long
and
various
Disputes
they
returned
to
the
Consulate
,
and
by
degrees
the
Honours
became
common
between
the
two
Orders
,
tho'
the
Patricii
were
always
the
most
considered
in
the
Elections
.
The
Wars
continued
,
and
the
Romans
subjected
after
five
hundred
Years
the
Gaules
Cisalpines
,
App.
praef.
Ep.
their
principal
Enemies
,
and
all
Italy
.
There
began
to
Punick
Wars
;
and
things
went
on
so
forward
,
that
each
of
those
two
jealous
People
believed
they
could
not
subsist
but
by
the
Ruine
of
the
other
.
Rome
,
ready
to
fall
,
was
chiefly
kept
up
during
her
Misfortunes
by
the
Constancy
and
Wisdom
of
the
Senate
.
At
last
the
Roman
Patience
got
the
better
;
Hannibal
was
overcome
,
and
Carthage
subjugated
by
Scipio
Africanus
.
Victorious
Rome
enlarged
her self
prodigiously
for
two
hundred
Years
both
by
Sea
and
by
Land
,
and
reduced
all
the
World
under
her
Power
.
In
those
times
,
and
since
the
Ruine
of
Carthage
,
the
Offices
,
whose
Dignity
as
well
as
Profit
,
increased
with
the
Empire
,
were
underhand
furiously
laboured
for
.
The
Ambitious
Pretenders
took
care
only
to
flatter
the
People
,
and
the
concord
of
the
Orders
held
up
by
the
Business
of
the
Punick
Wars
was
troubled
more
than
ever
.
The
Gracchi
put
all
things
into
Confusion
,
and
their
seditious
Propositions
were
the
beg●nning
of
all
the
Civil
Wars
.
Then
began
they
to
bear
Arms
,
and
by
open
Force
to
act
in
the
Assemblies
of
the
Roman
People
,
where
before
every
one
desired
only
to
carry
it
by
lawful
Ways
,
and
with
Liberty
of
Opinions
.
The
wise
Conduct
of
the
Senate
,
and
the
great
Wars
happening
,
moderated
their
Disorders
.
Marius
the
Plebeian
,
a
great
Man
of
War
,
with
his
military
Eloquence
,
and
his
seditious
Harangues
,
wherewith
he
was
continually
attacking
the
Pride
of
the
Nobles
,
awakened
the
Peoples
Jealousies
,
and
by
that
means
raised
himself
to
the
greatest
Honours
.
Sylla
a
Patrician
,
put
himself
at
the
Head
of
the
contrary
Party
,
and
became
the
Object
of
Marius
his
Jealousie
.
Factions
and
Corruptions
could
do
all
things
in
Rome
.
The
Love
of
their
Country
,
and
deference
to
their
Laws
,
were
quite
extinguished
there
.
And
to
compleat
their
Miseries
,
the
Wars
of
Asia
taught
the
Romans
Luxury
,
and
increased
their
Ava●ice
.
Then
the
Generals
began
to
joyn
themselves
to
their
Souldiers
,
who
till
that
time
saw
nothing
but
the
Character
of
publick
Authority
in
them
.
Sylla
,
in
the
War
against
Mithridates
,
let
his
Souldiers
enrich
themselves
the
better
to
gain
them
.
Marius
,
on
his
side
,
proposed
to
his
Associates
the
Shares
of
both
Money
and
Lands
.
By
that
means
being
Masters
of
their
Troops
,
the
one
under
pretence
of
supporting
the
Senate
,
and
the
other
under
the
name
of
the
People
,
they
made
a
most
furious
War
even
in
tne
Heart
of
the
City
.
The
Party
of
Marius
and
of
the
People
were
utterly
beaten
,
and
Sylla
made
himself
a
Soveraign
under
the
Name
of
Dictator
.
He
made
most
dreadful
Slaughters
,
and
treated
the
People
with
Severity
both
in
Deeds
and
Words
,
even
in
their
lawful
Assemblies
.
Being
more
Puissant
and
better
established
than
ever
,
he
retreated
to
a
private
Life
,
but
it
was
after
he
had
shewn
that
the
Romans
could
indure
a
Master
.
Pompey
,
whom
Sylla
had
raised
,
succeded
to
a
great
part
of
his
Power
.
He
flattered
sometimes
the
People
,
and
sometimes
the
Senate
to
get
himself
established
:
But
his
Inclination
and
Interest
at
length
fixed
him
to
the
latter
.
Being
a
Conqueror
of
the
Pyrates
of
Spain
and
all
the
East
,
he
became
very
puissant
in
the
Republick
,
and
in
the
Senate
.
Caesar
,
who
was
resolved
at
least
to
be
his
Equal
,
turned
to
the
People's
side
,
and
imitating
in
his
Consulate
the
most
seditious
Tribunes
,
he
proposed
with
the
Divisions
of
the
Land
,
the
most
popular
Laws
he
could
invent
.
The
Conquest
of
the
Gaules
brought
the
Glory
and
Power
of
Caesar
to
the
highest
Pitch
.
Pompey
and
he
were
united
thro'
Interest
,
and
afterwards
broke
again
thro'
Jealousie
.
The
Civil
War
began
to
kindle
.
Pompey
thought
that
his
Name
alone
would
carry
all
,
and
so
neglected
himself
.
Caesar
active
and
discerning
obtained
the
Victory
,
and
got
the
Mastery
of
him
.
He
made
several
Attempts
to
see
whether
the
Romans
could
be
brought
to
use
the
name
of
King
.
But
they
only
served
to
make
him
odious
.
To
increase
the
publick
Hatred
,
the
Senate
decreed
him
Honours
until
then
unheard
of
in
●o●e
;
so
that
he
was
slain
in
the
full
Senate
as
a
Tyrant
.
Anthony
his
Creature
,
who
was
Co●sul
at
the
time
of
his
Death
,
stirred
up
the
People
against
those
who
had
killed
him
,
and
indeavoured
to
take
his
Advantage
of
those
Commotions
,
to
usurp
the
soveraign
Authority
.
Lepidus
who
had
also
a
great
Command
under
Caesar
,
indeavoured
to
keep
it
.
At
last
young
Caesar
,
●bout
nineteen
Years
of
age
,
undertook
to
revenge
the
Death
of
his
Father
,
and
so
sought
an
Occasion
to
succeed
to
his
Power
.
He
knew
how
,
for
his
own
Interest
,
to
make
use
of
the
Enemies
of
his
House
,
and
even
of
his
Competitors
.
His
Father's
Troops
went
over
to
him
being
touched
with
the
name
of
Caesar
,
and
the
prodigious
Rewards
which
he
promised
them
.
The
Senate
signified
nothing
any
longer
:
All
things
were
done
by
Force
,
and
Souldiers
,
who
were
at
their
Service
that
would
give
'em
most
.
In
that
fatal
Conjuncture
the
Triumvirate
destroyed
all
those
whom
Rome
had
bred
up
,
that
were
of
greatest
Courage
and
most
opposite
to
Tyranny
.
Caesar
and
Anthony
defeated
Brutus
and
Cassius
:
Liberty
expired
with
them
.
The
Conquerors
,
after
they
had
got
rid
of
feeble
Lepidus
,
made
divers
Accords
and
divers
Partages
where
Caesar
,
as
being
the
more
Cunning
found
always
the
way
how
to
get
the
better
part
,
and
so
put
Rome
into
his
Interests
,
and
overtopped
him
.
Anthony
in
vain
undertook
to
relieve
himself
,
and
the
Battle
of
Actium
brought
the
whole
Empire
under
the
Power
of
Augustus
Caesar
.
Rome
being
weary
and
exhausted
by
so
many
civil
Wars
,
to
get
some
Repose
,
was
forced
to
renounce
her
Liberty
.
The
House
of
the
Caesars
fixed
the
Command
of
the
Armies
under
the
name
of
Emperor
,
and
exercised
an
absolute
Power
.
Rome
under
the
Caesars
being
more
careful
to
preserve
than
to
enlarge
her self
,
hardly
made
any
more
Conquests
than
to
drive
away
the
Barbarians
,
who
would
fain
have
got
into
the
Empire
.
At
the
Death
of
Caligula
,
the
Senate
then
upon
the
point
or
re-establishing
Liberty
,
and
the
Consular
Power
,
were
prevented
by
the
Souldiers
,
who
would
have
a
perpetual
Head
,
and
that
their
Head
should
be
the
Master
.
In
the
Revolts
occasioned
by
the
Violences
of
Nero
,
every
Army
chose
an
Emperor
,
and
the
Souldiers
knew
that
they
were
Masters
to
dispose
of
the
Empire
.
They
carried
it
so
that
they
offered
to
sell
it
publickly
to
him
that
would
give
most
for
't
,
and
they
use
to
shake
the
Yoke
.
With
Obedience
the
Discipline
was
lost
.
The
good
Princes
indeavoured
,
but
in
vain
,
to
preserve
it
,
and
their
Zeal
to
maintain
the
antient
Order
of
the
Roman
Militia
,
served
only
to
expose
them
to
the
Fury
of
the
Souldiers
.
In
the
Changes
of
Emperors
,
every
Army
labouring
to
prefer
their
own
,
occasioned
civil
Wars
,
and
horrid
Massacres
.
Thus
grew
the
Empire
weak
thro'
the
neglect
of
the
Discipline
,
and
was
utterly
destroyed
by
the
many
intestine
Wars
.
In
the
midst
of
those
manifold
great
Disorders
,
the
Fear
and
the
Majesty
of
the
Roman
Name
waxed
less
and
less
.
The
Parthians
ofen
times
overcome
became
formidable
on
the
East
side
under
the
old
Name
of
Persians
,
which
they
again
assumed
.
The
Northern
Nations
,
who
inhabited
the
cold
and
uncultivated
Lands
,
drawn
by
the
Beauty
and
Riches
of
that
of
the
Empire
,
attempted
always
to
make
their
Entry
into
it
.
One
single
Man
was
not
sufficient
any
longer
to
sustain
the
weight
of
the
Empire
which
was
so
vast
,
and
withal
so
strongly
attacked
.
The
prodigious
multitude
of
Wars
,
and
the
humor
of
the
Souldiers
,
who
were
resolved
to
have
Emperors
and
Caesars
to
conduct
them
,
obliged
'em
to
multiply
them
.
The
Empire
it self
being
looked
on
as
an
hereditary
good
,
the
Emperors
were
naturally
multiplied
thro'
the
multitude
of
their
Princes
Children
.
Marcus
Aurelius
associated
his
Brother
to
the
Empire
.
Severus
made
his
two
Sons
Emperors
.
The
necessity
of
Affairs
obliged
Dioclesian
to
share
the
East
and
the
West
between
him
and
Maximian
:
Each
of
them
being
overcharged
,
relieved
themselves
by
electing
two
Caesars
.
Thro'
this
multitude
of
Emperors
and
Caesars
,
the
Estate
was
ruined
thro'
the
excessive
Expence
,
the
Body
of
the
Empire
was
disunited
,
and
the
civil
Wars
were
multiplied
.
Constantine
,
the
Son
of
the
Emperor
Constantius
Chlorus
,
divided
the
Empire
as
an
Heritage
among
his
Children
:
Posterity
followed
those
Examples
,
and
there
was
scarce
ever
after
seen
one
Empire
.
The
Softness
of
Honorius
,
and
that
of
Valentinian
III.
Emperors
of
the
West
,
brought
the
Ruine
of
all
.
Italy
and
Rome
it self
were
diverse
times
sacked
and
became
the
Prey
of
the
Barbarians
.
All
the
West
was
in
Common
.
Asrick
was
possessed
by
the
Vandalls
,
Spain
,
by
the
Visigoths
,
Gauls
,
by
the
Franks
,
Great
Britain
by
the
Saxons
,
Rome
and
Italy
too
,
by
the
Heruli
,
and
afterwards
by
the
Ostrogoths
.
The
Roman
Emperors
shut
themselves
up
in
the
East
,
and
left
the
rest
,
even
Rome
and
Italy
.
The
Empire
resumes
some
Strength
under
Justinian
by
the
Valour
of
Belisarius
and
Narsus
.
Rome
often
taken
and
retaken
,
fell
at
last
to
the
Emperors
.
The
Saracens
,
become
powerful
by
thee
division
of
their
Neighbours
,
and
by
the
carelesness
of
the
Emperors
,
took
from
them
the
greatest
part
of
the
East
,
and
so
tormented
them
on
that
side
,
that
they
no
longer
took
care
of
Italy
.
The
Lombards
there
possessed
themselves
of
the
richest
and
most
beautiful
Provinces
.
Rome
reduced
to
Extremity
by
their
continual
attacks
,
and
having
no
defence
from
their
Emperors
,
were
forced
to
throw
themselves
into
the
hands
of
the
French
.
Pepin
,
King
of
France
,
passes
the
Mountains
,
and
subdues
the
Lombards
.
Charlemain
,
after
he
had
brought
the
Government
under
,
caused
himself
to
be
Crowned
King
,
where
his
alone
Moderation
preserved
some
small
Remains
to
the
Successors
of
the
Caesars
:
and
in
the
Year
eight
Hundred
of
our
Lord
,
being
chose
Emperor
by
the
Romans
,
he
founds
the
new
Empire
.
'T
is
easy
for
you
now
to
know
the
causes
of
the
Rise
and
fall
of
Rome
.
You
see
that
that
Kingdom
founded
upon
War
,
and
thereby
naturally
disposed
to
trespass
upon
her
Neighbours
,
hath
put
all
the
World
under
her
Yoke
,
to
carry
Politic
and
the
Military
Art
up
to
the
highest
Degree●
.
You
see
the
causes
of
the
divisions
of
the
Republick
,
and
finally
of
its
fall
thro'
the
Jealousies
of
the
Citizens
,
and
through
the
love
of
Liberty
pushed
on
even
to
an
insupportable
excess
and
nicety
.
It
is
likewise
as
easy
for
you
to
distinguish
all
the
times
of
Rome
,
whether
you
please
to
consider
her
in
her self
,
or
whether
you
look
upon
her
in
relation
to
other
People
;
you
see
the
Changes
which
were
to
follow
the
disposition
of
affairs
in
each
time
.
In
her self
you
see
her
at
the
beginning
in
a
Monarchical
State
,
established
according
to
her
primitive
Laws
,
afterwards
in
Liberty
,
and
at
last
subjected
once
again
to
the
Monarchic
Government
,
but
by
force
and
violence
.
'T
is
easy
for
you
to
conceive
after
what
manner
the
popular
Estate
was
formed
,
from
the
beginnings
it
had
in
the
times
of
Royalty
,
and
with
as
plain
an
Evidence
will
you
see
how
in
the
time
of
Liberty
the
foundations
of
the
new
Monarchy
,
were
by
small
footsteps
raised
and
Established
.
For
in
the
like
manner
,
as
you
have
seen
the
Project
of
a
Republick
laid
in
the
Monarchy
,
by
Servius
Tullius
,
who
gave
as
it
were
the
first
rellish
of
liberty
to
the
People
of
Rome
,
so
have
you
also
observed
,
that
Sylla's
Tyranny
,
though
it
was
but
very
transitory
,
and
short
,
discovered
that
Rome
,
notwithwithstanding
her
fierceness
,
was
as
much
capable
of
bearing
the
Yoke
,
as
those
People
whom
she
kept
under
Servitude
.
To
know
what
operation
that
furious
Jealousie
between
the
Orders
successively
had
,
you
need
only
to
distinguish
the
two
times
,
which
I
have
expresly
marked
out
to
you
:
The
one
,
when
the
People
were
retained
within
certain
bounds
,
by
the
dangers
they
were
in
on
very
side
;
and
the
other
when
having
nothing
more
to
fear
from
without
,
they
absolutely
,
without
,
any
reserve
,
gave
themselves
up
to
their
Passions
.
The
essential
Character
of
each
of
those
two
times
,
is
,
that
in
the
one
the
love
of
their
Country
,
and
of
their
Laws
,
swayed
their
Minds
;
and
that
in
the
other
,
all
was
decided
by
interest
and
force
.
From
thence
it
happened
also
,
that
at
the
first
of
those
two
times
the
Men
of
Command
who
aspired
after
honours
by
lawful
ways
,
kept
the
Soldiers
in
,
and
fast
to
the
Republick
:
Whereas
in
the
other
time
,
when
violence
ruled
all
,
they
only
thought
how
to
manage
them
to
get
them
into
their
Designs
,
in
spight
of
the
Authority
of
the
Senate
.
By
that
last
Government
,
War
of
necessity
was
brought
into
Rome
:
and
because
in
War
,
when
Laws
can
signify
little
,
force
only
makes
the
Decision
,
it
follows
then
,
that
the
strongest
must
be
the
Master
,
and
by
Consequence
that
the
Empire
must
return
into
the
Power
of
one
single
Magistrate
.
And
every
thing
so
disposed
it self
for
it
of
their
own
accord
,
that
Polybius
,
who
lived
in
the
most
flourishing
time
of
the
Republick
,
foresaw
by
the
disposition
only
of
affairs
,
Polyb.
7.
&
seq.
41.
&
seq.
that
the
Estate
of
Rome
would
at
length
return
into
Monarchy
.
The
reason
of
that
change
was
because
the
Division
between
the
Orders
could
not
be
quelled
by
the
Romans
,
but
by
the
Authority
of
an
absolute
Master
,
and
on
the
other
hand
liberty
was
a
thing
too
much
doated
on
ever
voluntarily
to
be
abandoned
.
It
was
necessary
therefore
by
little
and
little
to
weaken
it
upon
specious
Pretexts
,
and
so
by
that
means
make
it
capable
of
being
ruined
by
open
force
.
Craft
and
Delusion
,
as
Aristotle
has
observed
,
must
begin
by
flattering
the
People
,
and
must
naturally
be
followed
by
Violence
.
But
from
thence
they
must
fall
into
another
Inconvenience
by
the
Power
of
the
Soldiers
,
a
Mischief
inevitable
to
that
State
.
In
fine
,
that
Monarchy
which
the
Caesars
formed
,
being
raised
by
Arms
,
it
was
necessary
it
should
be
all
Military
;
and
therefore
it
was
established
under
the
name
of
Emperor
,
a
proper
Title
,
and
natural
for
commanding
of
Armies
.
Hereby
you
may
see
,
that
as
the
Republick
had
its
inevitable
weak
side
,
that
is
to
say
,
Jealousy
between
the
People
and
the
Senate
:
So
likewise
had
the
Monarchy
of
the
Caesars
its
Foible
;
and
that
was
the
Licentiousness
of
the
Soldiers
,
who
had
made
them
.
For
it
was
impossible
that
the
Soldiers
who
had
changed
the
Government
,
and
set
up
Emperors
,
should
be
long
before
they
perceived
that
it
was
effectually
they
who
disposed
of
the
Empire
.
You
may
now
add
to
the
times
that
you
have
already
observed
,
those
which
point
out
to
you
the
State
and
Change
of
the
Militia
:
That
when
it
was
subjected
and
fixed
to
the
Senate
,
and
People
of
Rome
;
that
when
it
was
only
fixed
to
the
Generals
;
that
when
it
was
raised
to
the
absolute
Power
under
the
Military
Title
of
Emperors
;
that
,
when
being
in
a
manner
the
Mistress
of
her
own
Emperors
,
which
she
created
,
she
made
them
and
unmade
them
as
she
had
a
Mind
.
And
from
thence
happened
the
outragious
Seditions
,
the
Disorders
,
and
the
Wars
which
you
have
seen
;
from
thence
in
a
word
,
came
the
ruin
of
the
Militia
,
with
that
of
the
Empire
.
Such
were
the
remarkable
times
,
which
the
changes
of
the
State
of
Rome
considered
in
her self
,
observed
to
us
.
Those
which
discover
it
to
us
in
reference
to
other
People
,
are
as
easily
discernable
.
There
was
a
time
when
she
fought
against
her
Equalls
,
and
when
she
was
in
danger
.
It
lasted
a
little
above
five
Hundred
Years
,
and
ended
with
the
ruin
of
the
Gauls
in
Italy
,
and
of
the
Empire
of
the
Carthaginians
.
That
when
she
fought
,
was
always
more
strong
,
and
without
danger
,
how
great
soever
the
Wars
were
that
she
undertook
.
It
lasted
two
Hundred
Years
,
and
came
down
as
far
as
the
Establishment
of
the
Empire
of
the
Caesars
.
That
when
she
kept
up
her
Empire
and
Majesty
.
It
lasted
four
Hundred
Years
,
and
ended
in
the
Reign
of
Theodosius
the
Great
.
And
in
a
word
that
when
the
Empire
being
wounded
on
all
Parts
,
fell
away
by
little
and
little
.
That
Estate
which
lasted
also
three
Hundred
Years
,
began
in
the
Children
of
the
Theodosius
,
and
ended
at
last
in
Charlemain
.
I
am
not
ignorant
that
your
Highness
might
add
to
the
causes
of
the
ruin
of
Rome
,
many
particular
Accidents
.
The
Severities
of
the
Creditors
towards
their
Debtors
,
stirred
up
very
great
and
frequent
Revolts
.
The
prodigious
number
of
Gladiators
and
Slaves
,
wherewith
Rome
and
Italy
were
over-charged
,
caused
many
horrible
Violences
,
and
also
Bloody
Wars
.
Rome
being
quite
spent
with
so
many
Civil
,
and
strange
Wars
,
made
so
many
new
Citizens
,
either
out
of
Faction
,
or
in
Justice
,
that
she
could
scarce
know
her self
amidst
that
vast
number
of
Strangers
,
which
she
had
naturallized
.
The
Senate
was
filld
with
Barbarians
.
The
Roman
Blood
was
mingled
:
the
love
of
their
Country
,
by
which
Rome
was
raised
above
all
the
People
in
the
World
,
was
not
natural
to
those
Citizens
that
came
from
abroad
,
and
the
rest
were
spoiled
by
the
Mixture
.
Patialities
were
multiplied
with
that
prodigious
Multiplicity
of
new
Citizens
,
and
the
turbulent
Spirits
there
found
out
new
ways
to
embroyl
and
ruin
her
.
In
the
mean
while
the
number
of
the
Poor
increased
without
end
,
thorough
the
Luxury
,
Debauches
,
and
Idleness
that
was
encouraged
.
Those
who
saw
themselves
ruined
,
had
no
refuge
but
in
Seditions
,
and
in
every
case
,
they
were
little
concern'd
that
all
should
be
destroyed
with
them
.
You
know
what
caused
Cataline's
Conspiracy
.
The
Grandees
who
are
ambitious
,
and
the
miserable
,
who
had
nothing
to
lose
,
always
took
delight
in
Change
.
Those
two
sorts
of
Citizens
prevailed
in
Rome
;
and
the
Coparcened
State
,
which
alone
holds
all
in
Ballance
in
popular
Estates
,
being
the
weakest
,
the
Republick
must
of
necessity
fall
.
To
that
also
may
be
added
the
particular
Humour
and
Genius
of
those
who
were
the
cause
of
those
great
Commotions
:
I
mean
the
Gracchi
,
Marius
,
Sylla
,
Pompey
,
Julius
Caesar
,
Anthony
,
and
Augustus
.
I
have
observed
something
of
them
,
but
I
applied
my self
chiefly
to
dicover
to
you
the
universal
causes
and
the
true
root
of
the
Evil
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
Jealousy
between
the
two
Orders
,
of
which
it
was
very
requisite
you
should
consider
all
the
consequences
.
But
your
Highness
may
please
to
remember
that
that
long
Chain
of
particular
Causes
which
make
and
unmake
Empires
,
depend
upon
the
secret
Orders
and
Decrees
of
the
Divine
Providence
.
God
that
sitteth
in
the
highest
Heavens
holds
the
Reins
of
all
the
Kingdoms
.
He
hath
all
Hearts
in
his
Hands
;
sometimes
,
he
restrains
the
Passions
;
sometimes
again
he
lets
them
loose
at
full
rage
,
and
by
that
he
stirs
up
all
Mankind
.
Is
he
pleased
to
make
Conquerors
?
He
causes
a
Dread
to
march
before
them
,
and
at
the
same
time
inspires
them
and
their
Souldiers
with
an
invincible
Boldness
.
Is
he
pleased
to
make
Legislators
?
He
sends
them
his
Spirit
of
Wisdom
and
Foresight
,
he
causes
them
to
prevent
the
Evils
which
threaten
the
States
,
and
to
lay
the
Foundations
of
publick
Tranquillity
.
He
knows
that
humane
Wisdom
is
always
short
in
some
place
;
he
enlightens
it
,
he
opens
the
Eyes
of
the
Understanding
,
and
afterwards
he
abandons
them
to
their
own
Ignorances
,
he
blinds
the
Judgment
,
he
precipitates
it
,
and
confounds
it
with
it self
:
Humane
Wisdom
is
perplexed
and
embarassed
in
its
own
Subtilties
;
and
it
s
own
Precautions
are
as
so
many
Snares
to
it
.
God
by
this
means
exercises
his
fearful
Judgments
,
according
to
the
Rules
of
his
Justice
which
are
always
infallible
.
'T
is
he
that
prepares
Effects
in
the
most
distant
Causes
,
and
who
strikes
those
fatal
Blows
of
which
the
counter-blows
reaches
so
far
.
When
he
is
pleased
to
let
go
the
latter
,
and
to
overturn
Empires
,
every
thing
is
weak
and
irregular
in
their
Councils
.
Egypt
,
formerly
so
wise
,
goes
staggering
,
reeling
,
and
as
it
were
besotted
,
because
the
Lord
hath
shed
the
Spirit
of
Dizziness
and
Confusion
in
all
her
Councils
:
She
no
longer
knows
what
she
does
,
she
is
lost
to
her self
.
But
that
Men
may
not
herein
be
deceived
,
God
repaireth
when
he
seeth
good
,
the
stragling
Senses
,
and
he
that
insulted
over
the
Blindness
of
others
,
falls
himself
into
more
Egyptian
Darkness
,
and
often
times
without
any
thing
else
to
confound
his
Sence
and
Understanding
,
than
his
too
long
Prosperities
.
Thus
it
is
that
God
Reigneth
over
all
People
.
Let
us
no
longer
talk
of
Chance
or
Fortune
,
or
speak
of
it
only
as
a
Name
wherewith
we
conceal
our
Ignorance
.
That
which
is
Chance
in
respect
of
our
uncertain
Councils
,
is
a
concerted
Design
in
a
higher
Council
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
that
eternal
Council
,
which
circumscribes
all
Causes
and
all
Effects
in
one
and
the
same
Order
.
Thus
all
concurs
to
the
same
end
,
and
it
is
for
want
of
understanding
the
all
that
we
find
of
Chance
or
of
Irregularity
in
particular
Accidents
and
Emergencies
.
By
that
is
verified
the
Saying
of
the
Apostle
,
1
Tim.
6.15
.
that
God
is
the
blessed
and
only
Potentate
,
the
King
of
Kings
,
and
Lord
of
Lords
.
Blessed
,
whose
Repose
is
unalterable
,
who
seeth
every
thing
to
change
without
changing
himself
,
and
who
makes
all
Changes
by
an
Immutable
Council
;
who
gives
and
who
takes
away
Power
,
who
transfers
it
from
one
Man
to
another
,
from
one
House
to
another
,
from
one
People
to
another
,
to
shew
that
they
have
it
only
by
way
of
Loan
,
and
that
it
is
he
alone
in
whom
it
naturally
resides
.
Wherefore
all
Governors
find
themselves
the
Subjects
of
a
greater
Power
.
They
a●t
more
or
less
than
they
think
for
,
and
their
Councils
have
ever
more
had
unforeseen
Effects
.
They
neither
are
Masters
of
the
Dispositions
which
Ages
past
have
made
in
their
Affairs
,
nor
can
they
foresee
what
Co●rse
the
times
to
come
will
take
,
so
far
are
they
from
being
able
to
force
it
.
He
alone
holds
all
things
in
his
Hands
,
who
knows
the
Name
of
that
which
is
,
and
that
which
is
not
yet
,
who
presides
at
all
times
,
and
anticipates
all
Councils
.
Alexander
little
thought
he
laboured
for
his
Captains
,
nor
that
he
ruined
his
House
when
he
gained
his
Conquest
.
When
Brutus
animated
the
Romans
with
such
an
excessive
Love
of
Liberty
,
he
as
little
thought
he
was
casting
into
their
Minds
the
Principle
of
that
unbridled
and
masterless
Licence
,
by
which
the
Tyranny
he
designed
to
destroy
,
was
one
day
to
be
re-established
with
greater
Severity
than
under
the
Tarquins
.
When
the
Caesars
flattered
the
Souldiers
,
they
had
no
designs
of
giving
Masters
to
their
Successors
and
to
the
Empire
.
In
a
word
,
there
is
no
humane
Power
but
what
,
do
what
it
can
,
serves
for
other
Designs
than
it
aims
at
at
present
.
God
alone
knows
how
to
bring
about
all
things
according
to
his
own
Will.
Wherefore
every
thing
is
surprising
if
we
only
look
to
particular
Causes
,
and
yet
nevertheless
every
thing
goes
on
in
an
orderly
manner
.
This
Discourse
makes
you
see
it
clearly
,
and
not
to
speak
of
other
Empires
,
you
see
by
how
many
unforeseen
Councils
,
but
yet
always
connected
in
themselves
,
the
Fortune
of
Rome
hath
been
carried
on
from
Romulus
down
to
Charlemain
.
Your
Highness
might
perhaps
have
thought
I
should
have
told
you
somewhat
more
of
your
own
Country
,
and
of
Charlemain
,
who
was
the
Founder
of
the
new
Empire
.
But
besides
that
his
History
makes
a
part
of
that
of
France
,
which
you
your self
have
wrote
,
and
which
you
have
already
so
far
proceeded
in
,
I
reserve
to
make
you
another
Discourse
of
that
,
wherein
I
shall
be
necessarily
obliged
to
speak
to
you
of
France
,
and
of
that
great
Conqueror
,
who
being
equal
in
Valour
to
those
which
Antiquity
hath
the
most
boasted
of
,
doth
yet
exceed
them
in
Piety
,
in
Wisdom
,
and
Justice
.
That
some
Discourse
shall
discover
to
you
the
Causes
of
the
prodigious
Successes
of
Mahomet
and
this
Successors
.
That
Empire
which
began
two
hundred
Years
before
Charlemain
,
may
find
its
place
in
that
Discourse
;
but
I
though
it
would
be
much
better
to
shew
you
in
one
continued
Series
its
beginning
and
its
declension
.
So
that
I
have
no
more
to
tell
you
in
this
first
Part
of
my
Universal
History
.
You
will
discover
all
the
Secrets
of
it
,
and
you
will
have
nothing
to
do
but
to
observe
in
it
all
the
Progress
of
Religion
,
and
that
of
the
great
Empires
down
to
Charlemain
.
Whilest
you
will
see
almost
all
fall
of
themselves
,
and
Religion
only
support
it self
by
its
own
Strength
,
you
will
easily
then
discern
what
is
solid
Grandeur
,
and
where
a
wise
and
considerate
Man
is
to
place
all
his
Hopes
.